‘What’s Really Missing?’ : Part Two of the School Daze winner

Here’s part two of the winning entry for March’s ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest….



What’s REALLY Missing?


It was Thursday afternoon, 3:55 p.m. to be precise.   Always ahead of schedule, Rebecca stepped in to the lab.  She now used her full name of Rebecca, and so did everyone else.  It reflected her new maturity and grace.  She turned to her disciplinarian, a woman she had come to regard with a curious mixture of warm regard and trepidation.  “Good afternoon, ma’m,” she politely greeted the formal woman before her.  The even tone of her voice belied the butterflies in her tummy:  Rebecca was here for a regular discipline session. 



By now, their polite greeting had become an ingrained pattern… every Thursday, precisely at 3:55; she turned the key, entered the room, greeted the woman, then took her place across this woman’s knees.  The woman quickly evaporated all gracefulness with a firm spanking.  She’d come to like and respect the disciplinarian immensely, and in some respects, Rebecca looked forward to their weekly meetings even though she always left with a sore bottom.   Each session made her more aware of her place in the world and how she could be a  better person.  Now, she was thinking, just the right amount of extra courtesy and respect might spare her bottom a tiny bit.  It couldn’t hurt to try.



The woman rose from the desk and strode over to greet her charge.  Slim and elegant, with raven hair, she was both beautiful and intimidating.  “Good afternoon to you, too, Miss Rebecca,” she cordially greeted the young professor with a charming smile, meeting her at the door.  Despite their mutual regard and warmth for each other, the woman was fully committed to her responsibilities.  She placed a hand on Rebecca’s arm and firmly directed her away from the door, walking her towards the armless chair at the front of the room.  As always, it was placed in front of the teaching desk, facing the classroom.   Her voice was cheerful and pleasant.  She sat down upon the chair and directed Rebecca across her knees with a couple of pats upon her thigh.  “I’ve been looking forward to talking to you,” she smiled.  “You know what to do by now, I expect you to be quick about it.” 



“Yes, ma’m,” Rebecca shyly mumbled.  “I’ve been looking forward to seeing you as well,” and that was true enough.  Her weekly discipline sessions with this woman had a certain rhythm.  She was first given an over the knee maintenance spanking.  Then, it was over to her special spot at the opposite side of the first bench and bent over to address the week’s accounting.  Rebecca liked  the firmness and control with, and after a thorough accounting review, she felt peaceful and even.  Still, it was a spanking, and spankings hurt.  Especially from this woman.  Rebecca shuffled her feet nervously, and then haltingly folded herself across the woman’s lap. 



Rebecca recalled with chagrin that the door latch had not clicked closed.  Again. As usual, anyone walking by the lab would hear the noisy sounds of her humiliation.  It would do no good to ask this woman to close the door all the way; she never did.  Rebecca sighed and settled herself carefully and the woman raised her skirt.   She liked the beginnings of her spankings well enough, they were kind of dreamy and warm.  It was the middle and end she dreaded, that was where things hurt almost unbearably.  As the spanking continued, the lecturing began, “In order to teach?  First, one needs to learn…” the woman intoned.  Rebecca found it harder and harder to hold still, and it seemed like her spanking was taking much longer than usual.  It was certainly much harder than the one she’d taken last week.  Tears welled in her eyes as she gasped and sobbed. 



Finally, the smacks stopped.  The spanking had ended not a minute too soon for her.  Or had it?    Rebecca attempted to rise. 



“Miss Rebecca!  Get back down where you belong, immediately.”  She placed a firm hand across the young woman’s shoulders and forcibly pushed the professor back down.  “Did I release you yet?”  the woman sternly asked, and emphasized her question with another push on Rebecca’s shoulders.  Rebecca realized her mistake too late and sadly shaking her head, she slumped back down.  “Today, I’d planned to teach you a lesson about finding your place quickly…” the woman tapped her lap next to Rebecca’s face, “I am a little annoyed with your stalling.  You certainly know what is expected of you.  Don’t you. ” She leaned forward, her face close to Becky’s face.  She grabbed Rebecca’s hair, lacing her fingers through the long strands, and pulled.  Their eyes met.  Rebecca tried to look away, but this woman would have none of it. 



“Look at me when I’m speaking,” she commanded with another tug of Rebecca’s long hair. The woman’s happy smile was gone, replaced now with a look of sternness.  “You certainly ought to know by now that you WILL,” she tugged Rebecca’s hair for emphasis, “you WILL do as expected.  You are going to be spanked. You know it.  I know it. You will get over my knee for your spanking without hesitation. Always.  And you will NOT get up until I release you.  Is that clear?”  She paused, but Rebecca’s voice caught and she could not speak.    “You seem to be having a little trouble learning today…”  The woman said casually, almost absently.  She abruptly adjusted Rebecca’s head with a deft tug of her hair, and she hissed into her ear, “I have a little solution for that problem.”  With that, she abruptly released Rebecca’s hair.  As Rebecca flopped forward, the woman reached a hand into her skirt pocket and pulled out a frightening, wooden paddle.   “See?”  She held the paddle down to Rebecca’s face so she could see the holes drilled throughout the bit of well varnished wood.  Rebecca’s heart dropped as dismay spread throughout her.  She had heard that holes made a paddle hurt more, and she was about to collect some data points on that hypothesis.  A lot of data.



The woman gave her bottom a few warning taps with the paddle.   “So.  Let’s talk.  Shall we?”  Her voice was sweet but laced with impending danger.  This question did not need to be answered.



 Rebecca knew she was in for it.  Still, she found herself agreeing. 



“This is going to sting, Miss Rebecca,” the raven-haired woman said, understating the consequences.  She adjusted herself in for a much longer stay in the chair.   She threw a leg over Rebecca’s, trapping the professor.



As usual, the disciplinarian was right.



==================================



After a particularly hard volley, the strokes abruptly stopped.  The woman set the paddle across her lower back and gave Rebecca’s bottom a couple of pats with her hand. 



The paddling had been firm and thorough.  To her embarrassment, Rebecca had screamed and howled and kicked and finally cried.  To no avail.  Paddled through her tears, she was spanked until her disciplinarian was satisfied.  It had taken a long time to satisfy the woman and Rebecca’s bottom and thighs burned. 



“I think that was a good lesson, don’t you?” the woman asked expectantly.



“Yes, ma’m, thank you,” choked the sobbing professor.  As soon as the words had tumbled out, Rebecca dissolved in a fresh gale of tears and wailing. 



The disciplinarian let her cry it out.  Slowly, she stroked the sobbing professor’s bottom.  “There, there, now… you took that quite well…”  Rebecca brightened at the praise.  She shuddered a little as she recalled what had just happened here.   When the second spanking began, she had quickly bolted forward, like a scalded cat.  It burned and hurt immediately. There was no escaping the relentless swings and the vigor of the woman who held her firmly in place and there had been nothing to do but take the scalding as it was given.   Rebecca had made the mistake of putting her hands back to protect her bottom and her thighs had taken a good thrashing for her trouble.  The holes had made it hurt more, and Rebecca’s posterior was dappled with burning round spots.



The smile had spread back across the woman’s countenance as she continued stroking and quietly praised her student.  Rebecca choked back some sobs, and relaxed.   “Very well then, I think we are done here.”   She set the maple torch down upon the desk.



With couple of pats to Rebecca’s thoroughly hot and reddened bottom, she released the young professor.  She was no longer irritated but no less resolved to see this session through to its logical conclusion.  “It’s time for your accounting, Rebecca.  Let’s get on with it, please…” she gestured towards the cold lab bench.  As if in a dream, Rebecca stood, knowing better than to adjust her skirt.  Skirt tucked up into her waste band and panties above her knees, she walked awkwardly but quickly to the bench. 



Still trembling, she bent over to await her fate.   She could not help but notice that not only was the door ajar, it was actually wide open.   At least nobody was standing there.   Ashamed, she blushed deep red and buried her face in her arms.



The woman smiled as she approached, her sternness melted into a fond warmth.  She gently readjusted the professor so that her face was up and her eyes were forward.  “Now, now, Miss Rebecca, that won’t do at all.  Hold your head high.  You should be proud to be receiving discipline from me.”  She peered into the eyes of the bent form.  “Your friend Lisa will not be the beneficiary of my attention.”  She stroked the professor’s shoulders somewhat absentmindedly and patted her head.   “Only the junior professors likely to be offered full professor positions are referred to me.  My darling protege, you are doing quite well here.  I’m quite proud of your progress.”



Rebecca glowed at the compliment.  It made her feel good to have this woman praising her.  She straightened her head, arched her back, and pushed her bottom up higher. 



======================



The safety light went on in the window of the adjoining lab behind the Freshman Science Teaching Lab.  As Dr. John Lewis stepped up to the window, he quietly agreed with his woman friend’s assessment of the young teacher.  Eventually, it would be time to take her back under his wing and attend to disciplinary duties himself.  However, the young professor needed additional instruction.  John Lewis would see to it that she received all appropriate instruction. 



With satisfaction, he watched his lady friend step behind the young professor, a heavy strap in her hand.  “That will leave a mark,” he thought, as the first heavy stroke fell.



======================

The strapping had made her jump and start but as with her paddling, there was nowhere to go, and no escaping the relentless woman behind her.  Rebecca was grateful that her weekly accounting had been minimal.  A dozen solid strokes, no more. 



She laid the strap on the bench.  “Now, you stay right there Miss Rebecca…” Glad for the break but dismayed this no longer seemed to be a quick ending, she obediently did as commanded.  Rebecca was not eager to incur extra penalties.  She waved her butt through the air in a desperate, futile attempt to cool herself.



The woman walked to the front desk and rummaged through her travel kit.  Rebecca shuddered at the sound of wood against wood knocking against each other and god only knew what else was in there.  It sounded like a sack full of baseball bats. 



Pulling out a large frat style paddle, she held it up and inspected it.  “This will do,” she thoughtfully considered.  Rebecca stopped breathing, terrified.  What had she done to deserve that? She reviewed her accounting, and there was nothing omitted, no serious infractions.



The woman walked from around the desk, the frat bat in hand.  As she paused by the doorway, her arm rapidly snaked through it.  She reeled in her victim, tugging her by the ear.   



“Why Jeanne, how delightfully of you to stop by,” she smiled with a look that said she was not delighted at all.  “Do come in.”  A large mop of unruly red hair was attached to the unfortunate ear.  Rebecca’s eyes widened as she recognized the woman from chemistry.  Her old professor, Dr. Gooding.   Rebecca blushed scarlet but Jeanne did not notice one bit.



Under any other circumstances, Jeanne Gooding would have dearly loved to admire the tear-stained face of her former student. Jeanne had thought Rebecca a little Miss Know-it-All, and in her eyes, Rebecca’s round bottom begged for a sound spanking.  Sadly, students were not spanked at this school. Unlike the professors. 



Jeanne Gooding concerned herself with saving her own hide.  “I-I-I’m missing my laptop, I thought I m-m-m-might have left it in here when I was done t-t-t-eaching.” Jeanne was a strong, confidant woman, but her composure had evaporated.  The disciplinarian let go of the ear she’d pinched, and Dr. Gooding snapped upright. 



She gently clucked a few times. “Jeanne, Jeanne, Jeanne.  There is no need for you to make up stories.  You don’t teach any freshman classes, your lab is across the hall, isn’t it,” to which the large buxom woman reluctantly nodded, caught in her lie.  Jeanne straightened her clothing and tried to look dignified but failed.  “You aren’t missing your laptop at all, are you,” the woman thoughtfully inquired.  She took a step back to watch Jeanne Gooding’s reaction.  As she expected, Jeanne’s eyes dropped to the floor to hide her mortification, and a quiet “no” whispered its way past her lips.  The woman slowly appraised Jeanne, as the woman twitched uncomfortably, eyes still cast down.



Finally, she broke the silence.  “I believe you ARE missing something Jeanne, but it isn’t a computer.  Is it.”  Her voice became even quieter.  “What you are missing, Jeanne, is DISCIPLINE.”  She enunciated each syllable clearly. “Isn’t that right? Jeanne.”  When Jeanne Gooding whispered, “oh yes,” Rebecca’s eyes widened.   The disciplinarian pointed the large paddle towards Rebecca’s bench.  “Right there, Jeanne, across from Miss Rebecca, face-to-face.  I want Miss  Rebecca to see how we deal with nosey snoops here.  Privacy is important to all of us.”  Rebecca gasped in amazement as she slowly comprehended what was about to happen.  Jeanne Gooding was about to be paddled, right in front of her. 



Jeanne, meanwhile, knew her fate was sealed and she stepped over to the bench to collect what she was truly missing.  She looked into Rebecca’s eyes with anger and resignation.  It was this brat’s fault, she thought, but she said nothing, because she knew the woman holding the paddle was right.  She shouldn’t have snooped, and she knew better yet she’d done it anyhow.  She was caught, from the moment she stepped into the windowed rear lab and joined John Lewis at the window to watch Rebecca’s first punishment.  It was also a mistake to come back, week after week, to listen at the door.  She had earned what was coming, fair and square.



Jeanne roared as the woman began her work.  Perhaps she had craved a good spanking, but maybe not this much.  The woman behind her did not seem to agree and continued swinging away.   Rebecca was fascinated as she watched the face across from her flush and scrunch, then bellow, beads of sweat breaking out across the larger woman’s forehead as she was driven forward with each blow.  Finally, she stopped.  “Is this what you were really missing, Jeanne?” she asked, more to herself than the bottom in front of her.  She admired the florid red and purple bruises on Jeanne’s welted behind. 



Jeanne let out a breath, and panted, glad for the end.  Even though this had been a painful punishment, in all honesty, she had needed it.  Jeanne felt a sense of calm wash over her as the heat pulsed through her backside. 



“Miss Rebecca, stand up and come over here, this is something I want you to see.”  The woman was pointing at Jeanne’s bruised bottom.



Rebecca stood and joined her disciplinarian behind Jeanne Gooding.  She stared at the bottom before her.  There were two white-hot bull’s eyes centered low on her bottom, and her large bottom was mottled and welted.  Those white spots looked incredibly painful, and Rebecca resisted the urge to poke them.  She did not like Professor Gooding any more than Jeanne liked her.  She smiled a little, satisfied that this former nemesis had gotten her comeuppance.  Rebecca’s own shame in having her punishment witnessed paled in comparison to the delight she took in seeing Jeanne’s swollen behind.



Sensing Rebecca’s glee and her unspoken desire to touch the professor’s bottom, she took Rebecca’s hand and placed it on Jeanne’s bottom.  “Miss Rebecca, are you satisfied that Jeanne has been appropriately punished?”  she sweetly inquired.



Rebecca marveled at the heat radiating into her hand, and she traced a few marks with her fingertip.  She poked the white bull’s eyes and Jeanne moaned a little.  “These spots here look like they hurt so much,” Rebecca whispered.  Finding her voice, she said more clearly, “but these spots here look pretty light.”  She brushed her hand across a wide expanse of Jeanne’s bottom.  She swallowed a smirk and continued confidently, “I think she needs some more attention HERE,” Rebecca pointed, “and here…and HERE,” patting the ample bottom repeatedly.    The woman smiled.  Rebecca did not notice:  the sight before her transfixed her.



“You heard the girl, Jeanne.” 



Jeanne groaned.  “Yes, ma’m,” and the disciplinarian resumed her fierce work, Rebecca standing at her side.  Rebecca watched and winced as the paddle found a solid target every time.   Perhaps it had been a mistake to wish this on her former teacher.  Then again, Jeanne had lied to the disciplinarian.  She deserved the extra punishment.



Dr.  Gooding’s bottom waggled from side to side, and she struggled in vain to suppress her hopping. A particularly fierce blow crumpled the woman’s knees.   She scrambled back into place for the next swat, which arrived faithfully. 



When the woman stopped this time, there was no question remaining about coverage.  “I think that will do, would you agree, Jeanne?”  The chemistry professor shook her head violently and called out loudly.  “Yes, ma’m!”  She had no desire to take any more swats with that paddle and she wanted that clearly known.  There were not many in the department who could take a paddling quite like Jeanne Gooding, but even she was well spent.



“Very well, then, Jeanne, you may stand up,” the woman said, but she did not set down the paddle.  Jeanne wobbled to her feet.  The slender woman turned her around to face the young professor before her.   Jeanne resisted the temptation to rub herself, and her hands hung at her sides, her fingers twitching.   The woman ran her eyes up and down Jeanne, then turned and rested them upon Rebecca.



“Resume your place, Miss Rebecca,” she addressed the surprised professor.  Rebecca’s mouth dropped in protest, but she wisely decided  to not speak.  Instead, she returned to her spot at the bench and mutely bent over.  This was so unfair!  A sob started to rise in her throat as the disciplinarian once again took position behind her poised bottom, this time armed with the heavy paddle.   “Jeanne, over here,” she pointed with the paddle where she wanted Jeanne to stand. Jeanne gingerly stepped towards Rebecca and admired her rounded butt.  Rebecca’s bottom was crimson red already, and small bruises from her earlier paddling speckled her bottom beneath the broad swaths of overlapping red stripes.



“Jeanne.  Did I miss anything here?” the dark haired woman inquired innocently.  Jeanne relaxed and smiled.  She knew exactly where this was going and she answered carefully.



“I don’t see much marking at all, ma’m.  Perhaps a proper paddling is in order to be certain.  I’ll leave that to your discretion,” said the now gleeful woman from chemistry.   Jeanne Gooding would enjoy this dance show from the front row. 



Rebecca’s heart fell as the disciplinarian spoke.  “Yes, Jeanne.  I agree.  Miss Rebecca needs to learn a proper lesson here, and a punishment paddling is completely appropriate.”



Turning to Rebecca, she said quite firmly.  “I thought we had dealt with your annoying habit of instigating trouble for other people.  Apparently, you have not learned your lesson yet at all because you are still at it.  By the time I am done here today, it will be a very long time before you cause anyone else trouble, I think. ” She raised her voice.  “DO YOU HEAR ME?” 



Rebecca shrank down into the bench as her heart skipped in fear.  “Yes, ma’m,” she whispered.



“Louder, Miss Rebecca.  Tell me… and Jeanne here…  exactly how you think I should punish you.”



=========



The young professor looked so very small and defeated.  She withered into the bench at the humiliation of begging for her punishment.  “Yes, ma’m.   I should be paddled, like Professor Gooding.”   She started crying before the first smack fell.  They were solid, hard smacks, John Lewis noted with great satisfaction.   He smiled, enjoying the impressive fireworks display.  He was thrilled that he would not have to listen to any complaining from Rebecca about his staff for a long time to come. 



Still, he felt a little sorry for her as she watched her bottom quickly darken and the large bull’s eyes appeared.   Almost.



====================

The clock turned to 4:59.  Nick walked in the room for his 5:00 caning session.  He took one surprised look, and quickly dashed back out lest he join this unhappy  professor duo. 



=================================

The thoroughly chastised professor had lain across the desk for sometime after the punishment had ended.  Never again, she thought to herself.  Never like that, she resolved to herself.   As Jeanne and the disciplinarian approached her again, she quickly considered how she should apologize to the senior professor.  But she did not get her chance.



“Miss Rebecca, today you learned… again… that your instigation will not be rewarded.  I hope you learned that for the last time.”



Rebecca nodded quickly.  She had no desire to experience a hard paddling like that, ever again.  “Yes, I’ve learned my lesson and I am so very sorry, ma’m.”



“Still, you need to understand the hierarchy here.”  She looked at Jeanne, then back at Rebecca.  “Miss Rebecca, what is your full title?”



Unsure what the real question was, she simply answered. “Junior Professor, ma’m.”



“And Jeanne Gooding, what do you think her full job title is?  Think carefully, please.”



Sensing a trick, she considered.  There wasn’t much question here, so why the careful thought?  “Professor Gooding is a Full Professor,” she finally replied.



“That is correct.  Professor Gooding is, indeed a FULL professor here.  You seem to know her title but you do not seem to understand that she is senior to you…as in, your superior.”  She waited for Rebecca to consider the implications, then held up a rulebook and began to read a flagged page.  “‘Section 24.1 A:  Any Full Professor in Good Standing may order or execute the discipline of junior faculty, as appropriate….” she moved on to the next section.  Section 24.1 B:  Junior Faculty do not have disciplinary privileges and are expressly forbidden to request or provide the discipline of senior staff members. ‘”



She closed the damning book, looking puzzled.  “Miss Rebecca , I was sure you had read the Code of Conduct thoroughly.  Dr. Lewis assured me that if anybody knew the rules here, it would be you.  But today, you requested the discipline of a senior staff member, did you not?”  She set the rulebook down.



Rebecca hung her head in embarrassment.  “Yes, I did do that,” Rebecca obediently replied.  This was not going to end well, she could tell.



“Very well, then.  You admit to your violation of the Code of Conduct, and I shall remand you to Professor Gooding for punishment.”  She turned to Jeanne.  “Have you considered how you would like to deal with Miss Stewart?”



Jeanne smiled.  She remembered very well her agony at the end of this disciplinarian’s arm during her days as a junior professor.  She particularly recalled a fierce paddle.  “I think Miss Stewart would do well with a strict Spencer paddle punishment.  Cold.  No warm up. ”  She smiled at the thought of bouncing Miss Stewart’s bottom up off that cold lab bench.  She would not show her any mercy, and the disciplinarian knew it, too.  “Would you be able to bring that paddle of yours next week?  I’d like to clean the slate with Miss Stewart promptly.” 



Rebecca blanched as her fate was discussed.  She fully understood what Dr. Gooding meant by “strict”, and being paddled on top of today’s bruises would hurt a lot more. 



Jeanne leaned back and folded her arms across her full bosom.  She smiled a smile that was self-satisfied and menacing.  Rebecca would be getting a second dose of her medicine and the second dose was sure to be stronger and much harder to take.   Jeanne would be sure she took it all.  She tried to resist gloating but failed.



“Yes, Jeanne, I think I remember exactly which paddle you would be thinking about, I seem to remember you needed a healthy dose of it yourself when you were a junior professor, if I am not mistaken.”  Jeanne Gooding blushed, remembering her humbling days of tutelage with this compelling woman. “You’ll take her at 4:00 p.m. Thursday for me.”  She considered Jeanne carefully. “As for you, I think we need to spend some one on one time, reminiscing, to see if we can’t find exactly what it is you are missing.  I checked your calendar;  you are free at 6:00 pm on Thursdays.  I will expect to see you in your lab sharply at 6”



Jeanne did a double take.  The woman had set a trap for her, knowing she was listening in, and Jeanne had fallen right into the trap.  Very well, then, so be it.  The woman was right; she yearned for the control and safety of knowing her discipline would be attended to by a skillful hand.  “Yes, ma’m,” she spoke.  “6:00 p.m., Thursday.”  Her hands went to her full bottom and rubbed instinctively, despite her composure training.  The disciplinarian pretended not to notice the lapse. 



“All in good time,” she thought.  Jeanne Gooding would be getting a firm reminder next week.  Starting with the exact same Spencer paddling she administered to Miss Rebecca.  She would watch to be certain.  Don’t these professors ever learn?  She suppressed a smile and dismissed them both. 



==========================



She sat in Dr. Lewis’ office in the odd, armless chair.  The cold hard surface was both comforting and harsh.  John Lewis noticed her shift uncomfortably several times, and asked solicitously, “Is everything all right, Rebecca?”



Rebecca squirmed, tormented by her bruised bottom and the embarrassment she felt.  Dr. Lewis certainly knew about her 4:00 discipline sessions.  Her disciplinarian was well informed of issues prior to her weekly accounting.  She had addressed omissions swiftly: all accountings were to be full and complete, and omissions were the same as lies, she’d said. The only way for her to get the accounting information was from Dr. Lewis himself. 



Despite the discomfort, Rebecca had learned to appreciate her new routine and especially the likeable woman who attended to her, and she noted with satisfaction that she was growing more poised and confidant as her discipline increased.  Still, sometimes, when the dark haired woman worked her bottom, Rebecca imagined instead that it was Dr. Lewis.  His large hands across her bottom, his broad shoulders swinging the straps and paddles and canes that landed across her bottom every week without fail.   “I wonder if she tells him what she does to me each week,”  Rebecca thought.  She had not noticed the little light in the adjoining lab, coming on each week.  She did not know about John Lewis’ weekly pilgrimage to the window.



She looked deep into the cold blue eyes of John Lewis and a little quiver trembled through her.  “Yes sir, everything is fine,” she replied, politely and serenely, but still, she shifted her weight to the right side.  It had taken just a little less punishment. 



John Lewis smiled, knowing quite differently.  Rebecca was a great hire, and his friend was bringing her along fabulously.  The firm hand she was dealt had brought out something wonderful hidden inside.  Same with Nick.  For some reason, Nick’s harshness toward his students evaporated once he had begun his weekly humbling at the end of the cane.  And although he liked Jeanne, but he had noticed her edge towards Rebecca.  It had offended him when she joined him in the lab that first week, interrupting his private viewing.



John considered the reason for her squirming and asked.  “So.  Are there any issues requiring my attention this week?” 



He knew, and Rebecca knew it.



“No sir, there are not.” 



Satisfied, John entered a note onto his meeting ledger. “Professional Staff Training:  $$” read the note for his only task.  His disciplinarian would be receiving a very large performance bonus this week.


(part three tomorrow)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Winner of the ‘School Daze’ spanking story contest!


Readers,

Springtime has sprung (at least here in Las Vegas, anyway), and the School Daze spanking story contest brought out the creative spanko writer in several entrants. You’ll find a few great efforts by our regular contributors, along with some new authors who I’m hoping will keep coming back and sharing their work with us again and again.

My biggest gratitude to every one of you who has contributed a story to these contests. They’re a lot of fun for me, and I hope you enjoy the fruits of our author’s efforts. As I’ve said before, this blog would be sadly lacking without the creativity and time spent by all of you…commenters and readers, too.

Now, with all that sniffly stuff out of the way, should we see who’s won the contest this month?

Congratulations to the author of:

Well, it’s a bit more complicated than that. The winning author has contributed a story in four parts, each with an accompanying title. I think that you’re going to enjoy each of these stories as much as I have, so I’ll post them up one at a time.

–  Dana


Part One:


A Young Professor’s Understanding


Dr. Lewis raised his hand in a slight, traffic cop sign in the direction of the unfortunate junior professor, Lisa.  “One person speaking at a time,” he sternly told her.  His voice held an undercurrent of irritation and menace.  Lisa stopped speaking, mid-sentence, and sat back in her seat, chastened.  All the other junior professors subconsciously sat up straighter in their seats and immediately looked attentive and on-task.  Dr. Lewis ran orderly staff meetings.



One of the teachers stifled an “It’s about time she got it” smirk.  Becki had no patience for this young professor, who was already proving herself a nuisance… always late, didn’t know her lesson material, unprepared for her classes, not getting grades in on time… the list of reasons why Lisa should get canned was longer than the delicate Lisa girl was tall.



Becki was older than the other junior teachers, and was easily annoyed by their shortcomings.   She was more responsible than the others, and always did exactly what Dr. Lewis asked, immediately, whether it was in a staff meeting or by email, and she made sure he knew it as well as who had not.  Becki Stewart was quite proud that her classes were in high demand:  she knew her material, she was fair to her students, conveyed practical meaning of her lessons to the real world, and had a sense of humor that could make her students laugh even after a difficult exam.  Her students adored her, and she was certain that she was Dr. Lewis’ favorite junior professor.



Despite his casual dress and longer hairstyle, Dr. Lewis projected the complete authority of his position as Full Professor and department chair.  People instinctively chose their words with care around him.    Despite his sense of humor and general look of amusement, the staff and students knew he meant business.  The first year teaching staff were routinely assigned to him for weeding out:  he was an exacting task master, to be sure, and working for him required full attention and time commitment.  But the ones who made it through their first year were certain to be successful within the department.  This year’s starting staff of 5 was likely to see several weeded out.  Rebecca Stewart would not be one of the weeds.



Becki picked up her pen and resumed taking notes in her well organized teaching notebook.  On the page headed “Staff Meeting:  05/11/13” was an entry for the upcoming final exam.  Dr. Lewis continued speaking, “All student exams must be graded, entered into the computer, and on my desk no later than 5:00 pm…” he paused for added emphasis, “THURSDAY”…he recited his list of teaching responsibilities while Becki mentally tallied his student count…  “…So please have your work completed when and as I have asked.”  He looked around the room.  “Are there any questions?”  The 5 young professors all shook their heads.  “Well, then, I am off, if you have any issues, please send me an email or drop by my office.  Have a good week.” 



With that, he got up, turned and walked out of the room.  The remaining teachers began talking amongst themselves, first whispering, then growing louder as Dr. Lewis moved further away.  “What does he mean by Thursday?” asked Lisa.  Becki sighed, thinking, this woman is an idiot.   Oblivious to Lisa’s smoldering glare, Becki explained.  “What Dr. Lewis means is that he wants our work done so he can get HIS work done,” Becki lectured Lisa as if she were speaking to a small, dull child.  Lisa began streaming a list of excuses why she should not be able to do that… “I teach 2 classes … Dr. Lewis never gives us enough time…”  Becki rolled her eyes, thinking to herself “What would Dr. Lewis do if he could hear this?”  If Lisa’s papers weren’t in on time, Becki would make sure he knew.



The teachers slowly drifted out of the room, yet Becki remained.  Their staff meeting room was held in the teaching laboratory where first year science classes were taught and it was one of Becki’s favorite places on campus.  She loved her students, she loved her teaching assignment, and she loved working for Dr. Lewis, partly because she was his pet: of that she was certain.  Dr. Lewis had taught her as an undergraduate, and now, here she was, working for him.  “He must be so proud of me,” she thought as she went around the room organizing for the next class.  He was, in fact, quite pleased with her.  Dr. Rubiski, the Dean of Arts and Sciences had even told her that.  “Dr. Lewis is very happy to have you as part of his staff, Professor Stewart.  He regularly singles you out for praise in our weekly department meeting. He likes you very much. The other senior staff in the department have also been highly complementary to you as well.  You are doing quite well here.”  Dr. Rubiski was one of those people who never gave false praise, and Becki treasured this memory.  She beamed as she went about her work. 



Reaching forward, she checked to make sure the water and gas were off.  The water valve was sticking, and she had to bend and stretch onto her toes to gain leverage.  The cold of the broad slate bench pressed into the soft roll of her lower tummy and finally the dripping stopped.  She straightened up and moved to the next bench, thinking now about Dr. Lewis. His habit was to always address her as “Rebecca”… never Ms. Stewart, never Becki… always Rebecca.   It reminded her that he was in charge, kind of like how her mom had used her full name when she was in trouble. She, in turn, never thought of him by his first name, even though his emails were signed simply “John”.  To her, he was always “Dr. Lewis”:  her mentor, her boss, her leader.  He was not traditionally handsome yet he was very attractive, all the same.   His eyes were a beautiful shade of piercing blue, and they could reflect immense amusement or cold displeasure.   When collaborating on demonstration exercises, he had a way of crowding into her personal space… to work my closely with me? to assert his authority and power? or is he attracted to me? she daydreamed.  It felt nice when he did that; it made her feel desired and protected and under control all at the same time and she always felt herself positioning herself more attractively when he did that.    Her mind swirled but she quickly snapped herself back.  “Dr. Lewis will want this lab organized,” leaned forward across the bench to check the valves, and she set herself back to her task of the remaining 4 student benches.







She was a very attractive woman, there were no two ways about that.  Cute, bouncy and vivacious with a becoming hairstyle and casually professional wardrobe, she projected a natural intelligence and curiosity that were so very appealing.  She spoke with ease and did a great job with her students, who looked up to her as a role model.   Still, there was that annoying tattletale behavior of hers and tendency to get bossy with the other teachers that needed attention.  He had seen her look of triumph when he had reprimanded Lisa during their meeting and he could guess what happened after he left.  John Lewis sat back in his oversized office and laced his fingers behind his head.  He really did like Rebecca Stewart.  She was a good teacher and always quick to take on additional responsibility.  He knew he could rely on her.  Working with her one on one, he felt an incredible sense of closeness to her that he did not feel towards his other teachers.  When setting up classes together, he felt compelled to close in on her, invade her space, stand over her… he loved her palpable tension and disquiet.  He could sense her turmoil:  she was probably attracted to him, perhaps even had a crush on him.   And when she bent forward over the lab bench, her full bottom practically begged him to step behind her.  But what to be done about that?  he wondered.  He certainly couldn’t risk his career in a dalliance with a junior professor of his charge and he was not a man to cheat on his wife.  Still.  That woman needed attention.



John’s attention turned to his inbox and an emerald green envelope within. Suddenly inspired, he sat up straight in his chair.  He knew precisely how to deal with his situation, and deal with it, he would.  He picked up the phone.  “Hello my dear… good to speak to you also…  say, I’m have a little problem that would benefit from your attention…  Do you have some time available to help me out?”  He hung up the phone and smiled.



——————————————-

Becki knocked tentatively on his massive office door.  “Yes?” Dr. Lewis called in response.  She opened the door a little and stuck her head inside.  “Is this a bad time for you?  I can come back if you are busy.” He gestured to the lone armless chair across from his crowded desk.  “Come in, sit down.” he commanded.  She slipped into his office, for once, uncertain about how to approach him.  Her confidence was rattled, he could tell, so he emphasized his control. “Please sit.”  It was easy for her to obey him despite her fear, so she sat.  And her news was bad enough without irritating Dr. Lewis further.  Her mind swirling, she knew it was better to get a problem out in the open quickly where it could be dealt with effectively, before it was too late.  But this was not a conversation she wanted to have.



The words shot out of her mouth.  “Ilostoneofmystudentsfinalpapers,” she blurted. 



“Excuse me?” Dr. Lewis said, “Repeat what you just said.  Slowly.  So I can hear you this time, Rebecca.” 



She looked into his eyes, eyes that were now stone cold and hard as they peered right through her.  Feeling exposed and foolish, she blushed and cast her eyes down.  “I lost one of my student exam papers.  The final.  I have no idea what happened,” she felt compelled to softly add, “Sir.”



Dr. Lewis continued staring through her, sizing her up, noting her discomfort.   He slowly and carefully chose his words.   “Rebecca.  You were given precise procedures to follow for handling exams, were you not?”  When she nodded assent, he continued.  “I don’t understand how you could lose an exam if you followed procedures.”



“I don’t know” she stammered.  The color had drained completely from her face.



“Rebecca.  Please tell me in detail how you have been instructed to handle your exams,” John Lewis commanded. 



She looked up, looked down, then recited the procedure perfectly.  “Count all collected exams, place them in a manila envelope, seal the envelope and right my name across the seal, then place it in a locked drawer in a locked office until ready to grade.  Place all graded exams in a sealed envelope until ready to return to students.”



“Rebecca, you lost one quiz at the beginning of the year, did you not.”   She nodded, so he continued on.  “That is the reason I gave you these procedures, is that not correct?”  She nodded again.  “So, Rebecca, if you did your work properly… how I told you to do it… you should have all of your exams.”  He paused again, and she silently wished he would hurry up and get this chastisement over.  “So what you are really telling me is that you did not do as I asked.”  He paused another uncomfortably long time, letting the weight of her failure sink in.  ” You clearly did not learn from your mistake.”  He paused again as she sat in continued silence.  He folded his hands, steepling his index fingers, tapping them together. 



“You have a class of 24 students, is that correct?”  She nodded.  “But you only have 23 papers, am I understanding you correctly?”  She nodded again.  “Do you have the exams with you?”  She nodded mutely.  “May I see them, please.”  She withdrew the envelope from her bag and handed it to him. He inspected the envelope.  The envelope was marked correctly.  He rolled his chair back, opened the center drawer of his desk, and pulled out a letter opener, closed the drawer, and stood up.  Slitting the envelope as he walked towards Becki, he towered over her.  He sit the opener on the desk edge with careful deliberation and cleared a spot for the papers on his desk.  “Let’s count them together, shall we?” She slid down in her seat but he was not going to allow her an easy way out.  “Rebecca, stand up please, come here and count with me.” 



Slowly, Becki rose to her feet and she stepped forward to where Dr. Lewis was gesturing she should stand next to his broad desk.  He firmly laid a paper down on the desk and moved himself to within an inch of her.  “One” he counted, and when she remained silent, he picked up the paper and intoned quietly.  I am only going to tell you.  One.  More.  Time.  We will count them.  Together.”  A shiver of fear went up her spine as she met his eyes.  “Yes, sir,” she replied, as he slapped the first paper down.  One after another, they counted, and after what seemed like an eternity, finally reached the sad number 23. 



Crestfallen, she met his gaze and said in a very quiet voice, “I don’t know what to do.”  She was shaking now, and completely unsure of herself.  Her legs felt like they would buckle at any minute.



“Would you like to count them with me one more time?  To be certain.”  Dr. Lewis asked, peering at her intently.



“No,” Becki answered meekly.  “I’ve counted them myself a hundred times.  The paper is not there.”



“Whose paper is missing?”  Dr. Lewis asked.



“Leah Murphy,” Becki said.  Leah was her best student, and more than anything, Becki did not want to see poor Leah get a zero over her mistake.   Dr. Lewis couldn’t, no wouldn’t, be so unfair to her student? But he said nothing for a very long time, just stood there looking down upon her.



Finally, he seemed to come to some conclusion in his mind and so, he spoke.  “Very well, then, I will see what I can do to fix this and will keep you informed.  You are dismissed.”



Thrilled to escape with her job intact and only a humiliating scolding, she hurriedly bent over to collect her things.  Dr. Lewis said to her bent over form, “By the way, Rebecca, can you please attend a meeting at 4:00 in the Freshman Science Lab tomorrow afternoon?”



“Yes, sir.  I can do that.”  She was back in his good graces:  she loved sitting in as his proxy at meetings.   Even though it was only Tuesday, she responded oddly. “Have a nice weekend.  And I am so sorry to trouble you, it won’t happen again” she said to the door.    

“Yes, they always say that…” he said to no one in particular as the door closed behind her.



================

It was precisely 3:55 pm when Becki slipped the key into the lock of the Freshman Science lab door.  She always arrived first.  Blocking the door with her foot, she pulled her key out, notebook tucked under her arm, and she stepped through the door way.



Startled, her hand slipped off the door knob, and she stopped, midstride.  There was someone sitting at her teaching lectern!  Becki’s first thought was “student rifling a teacher desk”, but something odd checked her first response. This was no student, and as the woman sat there carefully appraising Becki, it was clear her intent was more ominous than rifling a desk.  Despite the polite smile on her face, this woman commanded instantaneous respect and was clearly a woman to fear.  Confused, Becki simply stood there, mouth ajar.



“Do come in, Miss Stewart, I have been expecting you,” she quietly commanded.  Her voice was cheerful and pleasant but there was something decidedly frightening about this perfectly poised and unfailingly polite woman. “Dr. Lewis was right, you are a very punctual professor.  That is a lovely habit,” the woman smiled.  “Now, come here please.”  Instinctively, Becki tentatively approached the lectern from the student side.  She knew her place today was not on the teacher side.  The woman smiled again, her black hair and red lipstick highlighting the pale coolness of her fair skin and intense blue eyes.    She gently tapped the front of the lectern with a ruler.  “Right here, Missy, where we can see each other, face to face.  I’d like us to have a little talk.”  Becki approached, her heart in her throat.  What was going on here?  She was about to find out.



“Well, Miss Rebecca, Dr. Lewis has asked that I attend to some matters regarding your teaching performance,” the woman sweetly smiled, a slight warmth? or was it delight? creeping into the smile.  Her eyes danced as she surveyed the woman standing awkwardly in front of her.  “Something about a lost exam, I believe?  Was that one of the issues?” She seemed to enjoy Becki’s predicament.



Becki gulped and replied, “Yes, it is true, I did lose one of my exam papers.  I am terribly sorry but I don’t know what to do about it.”



The woman laughed and said, “Oh yes, I do believe you are sorry… they all say that. ”  Before Becki could ask what that meant, the woman continued.  “But we will soon see how sorry you really are.  You are aware that compromising exam quality through incompetence is a valid reason for termination?”  Becki’s eyes opened wide as she shook her head no.  “Aww Becki, seriously?  Dr. Lewis has assured me that if anyone knows the instructor handbook, it is you.  Now, let’s try that again.  Are you aware that you can be fired for losing that exam?”  Tears welling up in her eyes, Becki nodded.  “Yes, I am,” she whispered.  “Good,” said the woman. “Now we can come up with some ideas for solving your little problem.” 



She pushed a piece of paper across the lectern to Becki.  “In front of you, you have a disciplinary notice.  You can either accept disciplinary action from me, which you can indicate by checking that little box HERE,” she gave the paper a little tap with her ruler, “or you can accept termination by checking that little box…” she tapped again, “THERE.  Either way, I will need your signature HERE.”  She gave a final tap to a signature line at the bottom of the paper.  “A refusal to sign is the same as a check mark in the ‘termination’ box.  Any questions?”



Each tap of that ruler was a psychological slap.  Stunned, Becki did not know what to say and simply shook her head.  The woman pushed a pen across the desk with her ruler.  “Ink, please.  A formality.  Here you go, now make your choice and let’s be on with it.  Either way, it is your decision.”



Finding her voice, Becki croaked out two words in an almost inaudible voice.  “‘Disciplinary Action’?” she picked up the pen but her had stopped short of the paper, which had her name typed neatly upon it.



The woman smiled brightly.  “‘Disciplinary Action’  I take care of your problem, my way. Once addressed to everyone’s satisfaction, we all move on with a clean slate.  You love your job here, do you not… ‘Professor’… Stewart?”  Becki nodded quickly.  “Then there really isn’t much choice, is there.”  It was a question but it did not require an answer.  Becki checked the discipline box, signed, and dropped the pen as if it were a poisonous snake.  The woman stood up and walked around to the front of the lectern, placing a  finger under Becki’s chin, raising her face and looking coldly into her eyes.  “Miss Rebecca, where have your manners gone?  I am treating you politely and with respect, I certainly expect the same in return. You do understand I can rip this paper up and advise Dr. Lewis that you refused to sign.”  Becki shook her head no, and the woman removed her finger. 



Rebecca bent over and picked up the pen, collected the paper, and presented it to the woman.  “Here, ma’m.  Thank you for giving me a choice.”



The woman smiled happily.  “My pleasure.  Now, if you will please step over here with me.”  The woman walked her over to the far side of a lab bench.   From here, Becki noted the door ajar with dismay.  At least it wasn’t wide open. “Hands on the bench please, straight out in front of you.”  Becki placed her hands forward, elbows on the desk, and looked over her shoulders.  A happy smile had spread across the woman’s face, and a warm flush of color was upon her cheeks.  “Now, no peeking, I want your eyes straight forward.”  Becki nodded and focused her eyes upon the water valve in front of her, the cold of the bench beneath her arms, chest and tummy.  A cool breeze passed her bottom as she felt her black pants lowered, and she focused harder on the valve as her pants fell to the floor.  A gasp escaped her lips as she felt her panties eased down her bottom, then carefully arranged around her lower thighs.  “You do understand that for discipline to be effective, it must be carried out on the bare bottom, right?”  Becki said nothing; her reward was a sharp slap on the bottom.  “Answer me please, quickly, there is no need to make things worse for yourself.”



Becki meekly answered, “Yes, I understand.”  And with that, her fate was sealed.



“Very well.  I will need you to stay in this position until I tell you we are done.  Do you understand?”  Becki nodded.  “Wonderful, I am glad we understand each other so well.”  To Becki’s surprise, the woman walked away and back to the lectern.  Was she supposed to simply bend over here with her bottom out as her punishment?  Her surprise turned to dismay as she watched the woman withdraw a thin whippy cane from the chalk tray.  She stood at the front of the room, testing its flex, as Becki laid there, eyes transfixed, cringing inwardly. 



Satisfied, the woman strode back to her place behind Becki and tapped her tentatively.  “It’s nothing personal, you see.  I have been asked to deal with you, that is all.  Now, what is the magic number? How many tests were you supposed to turn in to Dr. Lewis?” 



Becki cursed her pride in her large class size.  She dully said  “Twenty four.”



“So be it.  24 it is.  I’d like for you to count please…” and the first THWACK fell. 



“One, ma’m…” cried the no longer proud junior professor as her discipline commenced.



============

The door to the Freshman Science Lab had been left ajar, noted Dr. Lewis as he strode down the hall.  He paused to listen to the stifled shrieks and gasps emanating from within.  Rebecca was taking her punishment well, he could hear.  The swish, the thwack, the count, slowly marching the red faced woman to 24.  Deciding to have a closer look, he slipped into the lab on the back side, which shared a window with the lab being used.  The safety lights went on, lighting the window, and the woman wielding the cane turned slightly to the window, nodded and smiled, then resumed her work…



After a very long pause, the woman asked Becki to repeat the last stroke count.  “23 you say?  Then we are almost finished with dealing with your lost exam paper.  Now then.  The last one is always the hardest, dear.”  She patted Becki’s bottom for emphasis.  “Please hold still for 24…This is for the missing paper…”   The cane slashed down, and the woman shrieked and bolted upright, clutching her striped bottom.  “24!” she yelled, relieved at having her ordeal ended.



The woman set down her cane and clucked gently.  “Not so fast, Miss Rebecca.  You didn’t think I’d forget?”  The woman was practically giggling as she happily pushed her victim’s shoulders back down upon the cold bench.  Reaching under Becki’s tummy into the book cubby below, the woman withdrew a wood spanking paddle and held it in front of her face, patting her hand with it.  “There is still this matter of your incessant tattletaling that we need to attend to, is that not correct?” Becki sighed, and nodded.  “If you want to tattle like a first grader, then we will deal with that by paddle spanking you like a first grader.  You like to tattle a lot, don’t you?” without waiting for an anwer, the woman said, “Well, I like to paddle a lot, too,” and she gave a little laugh that did not sound funny at all. 



This was going to be a much longer meeting than Becki had anticipated. 



From his position at the window, Professor Lewis noted that Rebecca’s shiny red bottom bounced as delightfully beneath a paddle as it did when she walked.  His dark haired lady friend was not at all shy about laying it on, and looked to be enjoying herself fully.  Rebecca would be bouncing for quite awhile, it appeared.



======================

In the faculty lounge, the open lab door was the topic of much discussion.  A pile of money was on the table in front of the wagering professors.  “I bet it’s one of John’s teachers… who wants to bet it is Lisa?”  Money flew to the table.  The dark haired woman from the chemistry department piped up.  “I hope it’s that bubble butt goody two shoes he has working for him, I had her as an undergraduate, she is just asking for it and that new hairdo of hers makes me want to spank her myself.”  More money flew to the table as the laughter continued. 



“Where’s John?  Only he can settle this… unless someone wants to go have a look.”  The woman from chemistry stood up and slipped into the windowed lab…



======================

Her ordeal well over, she had been allowed time to compose herself.  Becki wiped a tear from the corner of her eye as she was dismissed from her meeting.   In a voice that did not ask many questions, the woman called quietly after Becki as she headed for the door, “This room is free at 4 pm Wednesday every week.  I will see you here again next week and we can continue your training.    Do we have an understanding?”



“Yes, and thank you ma’m,” Becki turned and slipped out the door, practically running in to Dr. Lewis.



With a slight smile on his lips, he stared down at her.  “I trust your meeting went well, Rebecca?” he asked the blushing woman standing in front of him.



“Yes sir, it went well enough.  Thank you,” she met his eyes, blushed redder, looked down, and scurried off.



John looked up to see his teacher Nick heading into the recently vacated lab.  He looked at his watch; it was 5:10.  A shame for Nick.



John Lewis headed to his office, closed the door, and retrieved the green envelope.  “Leah Murphy” read the exam paper it contained. 



It would not do to have a thief on his teaching team. John knew Lisa had stolen the paper to get Rebecca in trouble, then apparently felt remorse and returned it “anonymously”.  That was not hard to figure out as she was not clever enough to disguise the handwriting across the flap of the envelope addressing it to “Dr. Lewis”.  The 2 young professors also shared a desk in the same office and she would have been the only person to have had access to the shared key.  Maybe not for long, but for this week, Lisa had done a good job.


(part 2 tomorrow)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Well, I’ve gone and done it now.


I’ve sprained/jammed/otherwise-injured my wrist. The left one. The SPANKING one.

You’ll forgive my occasional typing error,  as I’m currently alternately icing my hand and cursing a lot while typing one-right-hand-fingered .

The truth is, I didn’t injure my wrist. The cats did. Really only one of them, but since I’m in a relative amount of discomfort, I’ve decided to blame them all, as a whole, for the sins of one: Tahoe, the Milk Beggar.

The cats know that I am a total slave to them, and they exercise that knowledge my meowing piteously every time I enter the kitchen for coffee in the morning. They know what the milk carton looks like, they know my routine, and THEY WANT MILK.

Tahoe, in particular, has a long, multi-octave beg sound that could crush the hardest of hearts. She also has a nasty habit of darting between and under my feet in an all out, blatant attempt to take me down, thus having full access to the spilled milk carton while my broken body cools nearby. She’s a bitch like that.

This morning, I was in no mood for pouring kitty milk into multiple shallow containers, microwaving them each for 18seconds to take off the chill, and then watching them for ten minutes to make sure that no spontaneous slapfights would occur…so I ignored their meowing and got on with the business of my second cup of coffee. As soon as I walked toward the refrigerator, Tahoe was underfoot, doing her best impersonation of a cat who wants desperately to be kicked at 8:30 am. Lucky for her, I have a strict moral code about kicking the living hell out of anything other than another human being, so I two-stepped around her toward the counter, saying “No kitty milk today”.

Her response was, verbatim “That’s it, human slave. You had your chance. Now we’re going to do this my way.”

At which point she somehow managed to wrap herself around both my ankles six times in less than half a second, pitching me forward at approximately three hundred miles an hour. I caught myself against the counter with one palm, wrist bent back, and managed to somehow stay upright while still holding the milk carton. There was no pop, no slicing pain, and no visible damage – but the damn thing started swelling immediately and now looks a little like a human hand balloon.

While I’m not certain, I think that this would be considered a Bad Thing. What exactly does a spanker do with a jacked-up spanking hand, hmm? I’d ask Tahoe, but she doesn’t seem to care.


– Dana 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory, Lyndsy’s Perspective’: Part 2


Readers,

Here’s part two of Lyndsy’s take on her fictional time with Amy at ‘The Reformatory’. Enjoy!

–  Dana


The REFORMATORY

Part 2-L




It was a very strange sensation to be so drifted into some sort of space where I didn’t feel overly anxious, and really had no concept of anything outside of my own thoughts.  Well, until Amy hollered at me “Are you okay?”  It snapped me back to where I was, in this place, my room, my new little buddy and realized now that I had a tender bottom!

Once she knew I was alright, something in her spank brought her to life, and she decided she wanted to go and socialize and that it was a good idea to go to her staff party after all.  “Come on Lyndsy, lets go out for a bit.  My boss even asked me to bring you too!”  So she dragged me there.  I knew a few of the people at least.  We were standing around, listening to the conversations and the music, realizing neither one of us could sit comfortably.  Her boss asked if we wanted a drink, and Amy said, “No thanks.”  I guess she liked the feel of her sore bottom!!!  Not me!!!  I was looking for some relief!!  Not only from the tender butt, but because I really was uncomfortable in social situations.  I asked if she had JD, and she said, “Sure thing!”  “Okay, I will have a double, on the rocks, if that’s not a problem?”  “Not at all!  Double Jack Daniels coming right up!!”  When she brought it, I think it was topped up just a little more than that!!  Soon I didn’t feel the tenderness and I enticed Amy down off the deck to the big garage where the music was blasting and ones were dancing.  It didn’t take long for us to get into the dancing too, but of course Amy couldn’t dance to any that would make her jump around too hard, and well, I didn’t need to make a scene myself!  Then this song by David Guetta came on and she went wild!  “Come on Lyndsy!!!  This is an awesome song!!”  It kind of started slow, and I was wondering why she wanted me to dance to it, not really my style at the moment, so I said “Ah, nooo, that’s okay!  Go ahead!”  She wouldn’t let it go.  I listened to the chorus, ‘I’m bullet proof, nothing to lose, fire away, fire away,… and the beat picked up!!  I made her suffer until the second chorus and then let her drag me out with the rest!  JD was hitting my head by now, so I was past the point of caring anyway.  But Amy was just screaming, “You shoot me down!  But I won’t fall!  I am titanium!!!!!”  Over and over again!!  I just laughed at her, and when it ended we both went laughing off the floor!  I slammed back the rest of my drink and realized it was near midnight.  “Hey kiddo, maybe we otta head ‘er home!  Don’t need another reason for the DK to smash our ash!”  Oh boy… yep!! Time to get going. 

We headed out laughing still as we went to the truck.  Amy tried to grab the keys from my hand, and I yanked them back.  She hollered at me, “Hey, you had a drink, you better let me drive!!”  “Oh Amy, I had one drink, take it easy!! We only live a few blocks away!  I’m fine!”  She looked at me with her adorable little frown, but I guess she didn’t want to argue in front of all her work mates.  Plus, she didn’t really know me too well yet.  We jumped in the truck and cranked the tunes up.  She was still not happy I was driving, but then guess what came on the radio??!!!  The Titanium song!!!  We both started to laugh again, and of course, she had to start hollering out the chorus again!!!

As we neared the house I turned the music down, but then Amy shut it right off.  “We don’t need anyone waking up, better not to take the chance.”   “Good idea, but it sure was fun!  Just what we needed!”

We controlled ourselves as we went in the house.  It’s not that we were not allowed to go out, as long as it wasn’t an unreasonable time and we came back to sleep there, so we were just being responsible and quiet and made our way to the room without incident.



The next day, my backside was still reminding me what happened, even if my mind tried to convince me it didn’t!!!  I decided to just stay in bed, because I had told Ms. Kane I don’t do mornings anyway.  Having breakfast was not a mandatory thing like she wanted us all to respect having supper together, so she didn’t harp on me too much for being slower in the morning, and then just heading to work.  I just pulled the covers up around my neck and curled up in a ball and drifted back to sleep.

I am not sure how long after I had dozed off, but in my sleep I heard a “rat-a-tat-tat”.  I slightly opened my eyes, not quite knowing what I heard exactly, and just listened without saying anything.  Hmmm, guess I was just dreaming.  Then I heard it again, “rat-a-tat-tat”, and after, “Lyndsy, are you awake?”  It was Ms. Kane knocking on the door.  “Umm, I am now?”  “Can I come in?”  “Yeah, whatever” I replied, but still had a hard time to keep my eyes open.  I heard the door open, then close quietly, and felt her sit on my bed.  She didn’t say anything, and I couldn’t open my eyes really yet.  Then I felt her looking at me, and I got a whiff of coffee.  I stretched, and tried hard to open the eyelids. 

“Well, good morning Miss Lyndsy!  Are you a sleepy head today?”  “Yep.”  “I brought you a coffee to help you out. I heard you guys come in last night.”  “Oh sorry, we were trying not to wake anyone up.”  “No, you were both quiet.  I just can’t sleep sound until I know everyone is home safe for the night.  What did you guys do?”  I stretched again, trying to wake my body up, but rolled onto my stomach because it still hurt too much to lie on my back.  My eyes were still heavy.  “Ummm, we just went to a staff party”  “Oh?”  “Well, we weren’t planning on it but, ah, Amy had a burst of energy, so she wanted to go socialize a bit.”

I turned my head towards the wall as I tried to get my eyes to want to open.  She rubbed my back, “What did you guys do there?  Did you have fun?”  I was too numb for all the questions.. besides, I didn’t want her to know I had JD…. So I didn’t answer in hopes she wouldn’t ask anymore.  “Lyndsy,”  she smacked me on the butt a couple times.  “Ouch!”   “Still sore?  It’s time to start moving, you should get to work soon.  Sit up and have your coffee.”  There was a pause for a minute.  “I asked you if you guys had fun.”  “Oh, yeah, yeah we did Ms. Kane, thanks.”  I was really trying to consider the fact of getting up, but still didn’t really move, and really didn’t want to seem like I wanted to talk.  After a minute she smacked my butt again a little harder, and stood up.  “Come on now, get up, you’ve slept in long enough, get dressed and have your coffee.”  She put the cup on the dresser and headed back out and downstairs. 

Mmmm I could smell it, and it made me want to move to reach it.  I fought hard to sit up, and then yeouch! I had to stand up quickly!!  Darn it my butt hurt more now than when I got the spank!!  That’s it!  I went and found my little stash of JD and glugged about two ounces into my coffee.  Mmmmm…. Even better now!!

I savoured every sip as I leaned my elbows on my tall dresser and just tipped the cup as necessary to my lips.  I had finally started to wake up, and the burning seemed a lot less intense, so I started to get ready for work. 

Just then Amy sent me a text, “Hey, u awake yet?” 

“Ya – barely – JD is helping” 

“What? Ur gonna get caught!” 

“Nah, she’s already come n gone”

“When r u leavin?”

“Bout 15 min”

“Ok – text me when u get to work!”

“Yep – Over.”

Me and Amy were at it for the next two days in a row steady texting back and forth.  I teased her about her Titanium song she cranked out at the party.  We joked about if Ms. Kane was with us partying, what it would be like, and on and on it went.  I knew Amy would have a harder time at work to not laugh out loud as she had other people in the office at times, but I could go escape to a room myself and chat with her.  Of course, this also carried out into the evenings when we were back together and at the Reformatory. 

I never realized that Ms. Kane had the power she did to affect our day to day lives.  But by the second day of us goofing off in our own little world of things we joked about, she had enough, and provided us with a phone that, well – I think it was a phone?  But if it actually made calls I would be surprised!!!  Not only that, that evening she also took our personal smart phones, and my mind tried to wrap around the idea she would be allowed to do that!!  Did I dare put up a fuss?  I mean, that was my life, my job, my contacts, my privacy, my connection to everything!!  I could feel it building up inside on how to handle this situation.  I needed backing, knowledge of some kind to present to her would be best, so that I could plead an argument as to why she couldn’t and didn’t have the right to do that!

I was relieved when Amy had to go to the office to see Ms. Kane first again.  That would give me time to search up some data, some “legal” explanation, some sort of retaliation as to why I could demand my phone back!!

I ran upstairs to my laptop.  I was punching in all kinds of information, but it was either too difficult to put together in short time, or it was just not exactly a situation I could use in this case.  I was getting anxious and frustrated as the minutes ticked.  Darn it!!  I gotta do something!!!  

DING!!!  The lights went on and JD jumped into my brain!!!  If I can’t find data, I will find bravery to plead my case!!!!  I went and found my little secret stash and slammed a mouthful.  I sat on my bed and took a deep breath.  I slammed another one, and realized I better not make it too obvious, so I put it carefully away.  I sat there as I tried to calm down, to shut down the anxiety I was feeling, to strengthen my walls so that I wouldn’t crumble when I tried to make a point.  To keep her at an emotional distance so that I could maintain my determination to fight for the right of my phone!!

As I began to feel my “bravery” come over me, I was able to gain my composure about this whole situation, and as I did, I heard a voice from the bottom step call me, “Lyndsy, please come down here right now!”  A shiver ran up my spine, but I took a second to go in the bathroom and swish some mouthwash around before obeying.

When I went downstairs, Ms. Kane was at her desk with my phone in her hand.  There it was.  My little life line, being handled by someone other than me!!  But as I headed into the room I couldn’t help but notice Amy standing in the corner with her butt as red as it had probably never been before!  I gulped as I looked at her, and then Ms. Kane spoke up, “Yes, you take a good look at Amy’s bottom, because yours is going to be redder than that!” 

My eyes slowly looked towards her, but not at her, and I still stood only 2 feet into the office door.  Then they went to my phone again.  She taunted me with it by holding it up, kind of waving it, to show me she had it in her possession, like I didn’t know.  “You have quite the fine technical gadget here, don’t you Lyndsy?”  I couldn’t talk.  Darn, where was that bravery I had hoped for!!!  I didn’t want to see her expression, so I kept my eye on the phone.  She looked at it, and played with it, and man, she was pushing on buttons and tapping into my information!!!  “You are not really allowed to be doing that Ms. Kane.”  I don’t know where that came from, but it was there and out in the open!  “What do you mean Lyndsy?  Come here and sit down please.”   I hesitated, and I still wouldn’t look at her.  I looked towards Amy as I started to walk and talk, “Its true Ms. Kane, it is rather questionable to go into someone else’s private property.”  She didn’t answer right away, so I looked back in her direction.  As I did that she stood up.  Oh my, what to do, what to do, what to do……

“Ma’am, out of sincere respect, I just need you to realize that that item is full of things that are private due to my work, and I had to make an oath so that I would not discuss the court discussions or names of ones that I do work for.”  She started to walk towards me, and I could feel my bravery was on.  Thank you, Thank you, Thank you JD!!!  NOW I could look at her, but not actually see her.  I could block out her eyes and her expressions so that I didn’t have to read them, and just look at the silhouette of her frame as I spoke.  As she came closer I continued, “By you reading that information, you are not actually disrespecting me, but tampering with legal issues that could come back on either one of us.”  She had stopped 2 feet in front of me.  But she was playing this game, where she actually was not saying anything at the moment, so that I had to scramble for words, and I hated that!!!  “Ms. Kane, will you please hand me back my phone.  I don’t care what you do to me for discipline, but that phone has to be in my possession due to the delicate information it carries.”  I don’t’ know where all that was coming from, but it was sounding legit to me!!  But darn, I didn’t want to think of what to say next!!  She held it up in front of my face, as she powered it off before me. 

“Well Lyndsy, do you have anything else to say before I get into my discussion with you?”  I just shrugged my shoulders as I lowered my eyes a little.  “Good.  But you did have a convincing argument.  I just wonder where that bit of bravery came from?  You are usually more of an observer, unless you are bratting.”  I could feel her trying to look into my face, but I turned to look at Amy again.  She took my chin in her right hand and turned my face to hers.  “Just so you can relax, well, for a moment, I would never tap into something as personal as your work information.  I understand that there are things that others can not know.  The only thing that I opened or read, are the texts that you and Amy have been sending back and forth the last two days.”  Was I relieved?  I don’t think so, I believe that was more of a tactical way to get my phone back.  And it didn’t seem to be working.  “Now, does your work information come through email or texting Lyndsy?”   “Email” I replied.  “So really, you can get your work information from your laptop, correct?”  “Well, yes.”  “Then by me taking your phone right now, and locking it in a safe with Amy’s, it really won’t affect your work, is that right?”  “Ahhhh”  “No, don’t try and think of a reason, just tell me yes or no.  Will it affect your work, by me taking your phone right now?”  “No”, I replied as my nose scrunched up with insult. 

Ms. Kane left me standing there.  I watched as she walked over to her closet, heard her opening the safe she had, and locking our phones inside.  Darn… Now I just have to handle whatever she is about to deal out.  And looking at Amy’s bum, I knew it was not something that was going to be pleasant.



“Miss Lyndsy!  Please bring yourself over here to my desk please.”  I once again hesitated, I guess as I tried to get a grip on what was ahead.  “Now!”  I looked over to Amy again and then back at Ms. Kane, and slowly walked towards her desk.  She came and stood in front of me again.  I didn’t know what to do or how to respond, so I just stood there and looked at my fingers as I started to pick them inflicting my own pain.

“Lyndsy.  Do you understand why I have taken your phones away?” she asked.  “Well, no, not really.  Because we know how to use them to their fullest potential?  And it takes up our time?”

“Are you sassing me?”  “No.  They do absorb a lot of our time because basically, our lives evolve around that source of communication.”

“Come over here Lyndsy.”  She walked towards the couch.  I just stood and watched again.  “Lyndsy!!  I said to come here!”  I again walked slowly towards her, because really, I was still upset she had control enough to take my phone, and I wanted to argue more about it.  But I didn’t really have a bigger come back than the one then I had presented earlier, and I think she knew that.  When I stood before her, she knelt down and started to undo my pants.  I went to hold them, but got a firm slap across my right arm.  Then she dropped them to the floor without saying another word.  She sat on the couch, smacked her thigh a couple of times, held up her arms waiting for me to lie over her lap.  I didn’t.  I stood there frowning, frustrated and fighting it all inside.  She still didn’t say a word, but spoke with her eyes, and the way she grabbed my right arm firmly with her right hand, I didn’t have a choice but have my body follow. 

As I settled there, she started to speak.  “Do you not think that maybe there is a lot of unnecessary time spent on those phones?”

 “No.  Everything I do on there is necessary ma’am.”   SMACK.

“Are you telling me that the texting that goes on between you and Amy ALL day long, is something necessary?” 

“Well, I would have to say yes to that.”  SMACK. SMACK.  I tightened up my buttocks.

“And why is it necessary that you two talk throughout the whole day?” 

“Because, we need to.  We need to discuss things that go on.  We need to share stuff about our day, or what was said, or heard, or seen.  Ohhhhh, I don’t know.  But it is necessary!  I need to communicate with her!”  And then there was a multitude of smacks applied to both cheeks.

When she stopped she continued, “Do you realize the time you are taking away from focusing on your jobs by the chit chat the two of you carry on during work hours?  Hours that you are getting paid for to do a job for someone?” 

“Ummmmm.  Not to be disrespectful, but that doesn’t actually apply to me ma’am.”  SMACK.  SMACK. SMACK.  SMACK. “But… but its true!!” I paused.  She said nothing.  I continued, “I only get paid for what I type!  Not for my time!”  Darn again no response.  I hated my back to her,  “So really, ummm…you are wrong about that.”  She didn’t say a word, but yanked down my underwear, and applied another set. SMACK.  SMACK.  SMACK. SMACK.

“Okay.  So, what about the TIME you are using to chat.  Are you keeping up with your work?”

 “Ahhhh….”  Again a heapful of spanks landed on my backside and I tensed up more as each one came down.  When she stopped, she paused, and I didn’t say anything.  I didn’t dare to reply!  I was WEEKS behind on work because my time was being used up to develop the relationship that I so needed from Amy!!! 

“You didn’t answer me Lyndsy!!” 

“Umm, no Ms. Kane.”

“No?  You are not keeping up to your work?  Is that what you meant?” 

“That’s what you asked wasn’t it?”  No words, just an impact of spanking that got faster and harder as she altered from one cheek to the other. 

“Breath Lyndsy!”  I tried to take a deep breathe, but I couldn’t, so she paused, “Take a deep breath.”  I finally got one almost to the pit of my stomach, but not quite.  She continued her spanking without hesitation.

When she stopped, she spoke again.  “So, you are behind on your work, mostly due to the communication you are having throughout the whole working day while you and Amy are separate, putting you both at risk with your jobs, and you are still wondering why I have taken your phones away?” 

“Ahh, I guess I understand ma’am, when you put it that way.” 

“Good!!”  And she continued spanking for another hundred rounds… Well, maybe it wasn’t, but it felt like it went on forever.  Then she said, “Now, stand up Lyndsy.”

I stood up, and went to pull up my underwear, but this time I heard, “No!!  We are not done Missy!  Take them right off, and go lean over my desk” was what she said as she walked towards her desk. 

“What?  Why?  Because me and Amy text each other?  Is not taking our phones enough punishment?  Never mind the physical one I just got??”  Ms. Kane turned around and stopped.  She just looked at me, and my “walls” went up so I couldn’t see her face or expression.  Yet, she would think I was looking right at her.  I didn’t dare focus on her face!!!

She walked right back up to me and with 6 inches between our noses she said, “You find your way over to my desk, place your hands on it, and I will be right back!!”  I just looked at her, I didn’t want to say anything with her that close in case she smelled I had slammed some JD earlier.  “Do …  you … under… stand … me?  I nodded my head instead.  She turned me around, smacked my butt and gave me a shove.  “Go!  We have something else to deal with.”  And with that she left the room. 

My brain went into overload trying to think of what she meant. I glanced over at Amy.  Poor girl had to listen to all of this.  I continued over to the desk.  Then I heard Amy speak up in an undertone, so I turned to look towards her, “Lyndsy.  Be careful.  Don’t sass back anymore. She found our texting about you and……” 

Just then Ms. Kane walked back in the room, “Amy!!!!  Be quiet!!  Or you will be in for more!”

Darn it!  Amy didn’t get to finish her sentence!!  I was still twisting so that I could look at Amy, and her eyes told me this was bad.  I just wasn’t quite sure what it was.  She squished her eyes tight, and I knew she was sending me a hug, and going to be thinking of me.  

“Amy, turn yourself around and face the wall.  I am not finished with Lyndsy, as you very well know.”  She was now sitting in her desk chair, right in front of me at eye level.  “Amy was correct.  There IS something that I found in your texting with her that is of concern to me Lyndsy.  I have come to realize you have been hanging around with some ‘bad association’ rather often.”  I just looked at her, puzzled.  I haven’t hung around with anyone lately?  All my time was absorbed between me and Amy.  I couldn’t figure out what she was talking about.  She must have seen my confusion, because she reached down to the floor and pulled up the container I had hid my JD in and placed it on the desk in front of me!!!!  My stomach seized up, and my breath stopped.  My eyes froze on the container, until I heard, “What would this be Lyndsy?” 

Do I dare play stupid?  Oh man, that wouldn’t work.  She obviously knows from the texts.  I looked towards her.  “Ummm. That might be some left over beverage I couldn’t finish awhile back?” 

“Is that a question?”   I didn’t reply, I just looked at the container. “And when would be the last time you might have opened this container?”  Again, I couldn’t tell her!!!  “Speak up!  And don’t you dare lie to me!”  I looked towards her, trying to lose the silhouette figure and see what her eyes might be saying, to figure out if she knew I had some just previous to this!!  I couldn’t tell.  My fear of knowing was stronger!!!  She stood up now, and picked the belt up off the desk.  She came around to the side I was on, and leaned over the desk beside me.  She then looked at me, and told me to look at her.  Darn!!!  This is too close for comfort!!  I took a deep breath, and held it as I looked her way.  She just stayed there, trying to hold my eye contact as I tried to hold my breath!!!  Darn her and her games!!!!  I don’t know what colour my face got to, but I gave in before she did, and lowered my head to the desk as I let out the air.  She stood up and faced towards Amy.  “I guess I have my answer, don’t I Lyndsy?” 

“I didn’t say anything?” 

“You didn’t have to!  Your breath speaks for itself!!  Did you actually have some of that before coming in here?”  I could feel her at my back, but not looking at me.  She had this habit of looking straight ahead when she would talk sometimes.  Then I felt a blow with the belt as it contacted my buttocks.  A shiver went curling up my spine, and made me cough!

“Damn!”  I said aloud. 

“I expect your answer to be ‘yes’ or ‘no’, and that is all.”  Another two blows of that belt.  I still didn’t answer.  And another 4 landed smartly across both cheeks at the same time.  I cringed, and lowered my head closer to the desk.  She waited about 30 seconds, and then about 10 were applied, even harder than the last ones!! 

“Okay!!! Okay!!!  Yes!!!  I did have a sip before I came down here!!!”  She plastered another 10 or so, but fast and furious.  “Damn, that’s enough already!!”  I yelled as I stood up and turned around with a firm frown on my face.  I figured I was dead for that!  And I did see more of an irritated look on her face, but she always stayed pretty cool. 

“Listen to me.  I will decide when it is enough!”  She was maintaining eye contact, and I never lost the frown.  “And you, young lady, have broken one of the major rules that I fully warned you about the day you arrived!  Absolutely no alcohol under my roof!!!  Now, wipe that look off your face, turn around, and bend over that desk!!!”

I couldn’t help but sneer, and let out a huge sigh.  She then took action upon herself, turned me around, pushed me down on the desk, wrapped her right arm around my waist, and walloped me I don’t know how many times!!  I was just thankful that I DID have JD!! Because it was surely helping with the pain of this situation!!!

She stood up, went around to the other side of the desk, put the belt in the drawer and sat in her chair across from me.  “Lyndsy, look at me now.”  I didn’t want to look her way, I was frustrated with her at the moment.  But, I slowly brought my head up to do what she asked.  “Do you know one of the reasons I do not want you to have alcohol in this house?”  I just looked at her, with no response.  “You do realize that you are here because of your misuse of alcohol, don’t you?” 

“Misuse in whose terms?” I asked. 

“Are you being smart with me?” 

“No!! I have never had a problem with it, or got myself into trouble because of having it, well, up until THIS moment.” 

“Are you not using alcohol as one of your coping methods, and being careless with it, or reckless sometimes?  Like driving after having drinks?”  Hmmm I couldn’t argue that.  But I was never careless or reckless!  That would mean spilling it or wasting it!  And to me THAT is alcohol abuse!!!

“Well, yeah.  I have on occasion.” 

“You are here to learn new coping skills Lyndsy, and I am here to help you with that.  And one of the ones we will be getting rid of is your turning to alcohol.  Why would you even consider having it when you were already in trouble for the misuse of your phones?  Are you just trying to push me harder?”

“No.  I was nervous!!  And I was frustrated you took my phone, and so I went to find information on why you were legally not allowed to do that, and when it got overwhelming, I had a mouthful, hoping it would at least give me some confidence to argue my thoughts.”

“Well, a mouthful could be a few ounces!!  Do you think it was that much?” 

“I don’t know.  Maybe.  Maybe a little more than an ounce.” 

“And did you just have the one mouthful?”  I lowered my head, I was caught anyway, so I just said, “No, I had two.” 

She stood up again, came around the side I was on, stood me up, and said, “I am here to help you not to do that Lyndsy.  To not feel like you have the need to use alcohol in that way.  I am here for you to express your frustrations, or when you feel overwhelmed, so we can work on it together, verbally.  I want you to use more healthy coping options.  Do NOT ever let me catch you with alcohol in this house again!!!!  Do you hear me?” 

“Yes, I got it.”

“Okay”  She was quiet for awhile as I could feel her looking at me.  “I believe you.” 

Ms. Kane paused for a moment again, and I looked at her for the first time, without the silhouette covering.  I could see she was sincere, and she was really trying, and obviously allowing her thoughts to come together. “I want you to stand in that corner over there for the next ten minutes and really think about this Lyndsy. And think about the opportunity you have here. I am pretty sure that Amy over there will support you the same way you are supporting her. There is a reason why I put the two of you in the same room.”

I looked over to Amy and Ms. Kane was right. I had never met anyone like her before. This was maybe the opportunity, an opportunity to finally become the person I was striving for. The person I needed to explore and needed to let go and let grow. Amy spoke directly with that girl buried inside of me.  And even though I loved it, I feared it at the same time.  That is why I still needed JD in reach………


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

The Moderately-priced Purchase Blues : Totally unrelated to spanking


Readers,

I’ve hinted at it a couple times in the past, but here’s the paddler’s honest truth:
I am a tightwad. Or a minimalist. You choose.
It does not thrill me to spend money on things which I do not find essential. (Granted, ‘essential’ means something different to everyone.) 

Is there such a thing as a reverse hoarder? 

Anyone who’s visited my home knows that I have little attachment to possessions. Furniture is scant  and I don’t bother with draperies and bric-a-brac much. I’ve grudgingly added a few things to the household in the past year or so, mostly to increase visitor’s comfort, as it all seems a bit unnecessary to me. There still isn’t a television, and I cannot foresee a future that involves my owning one. I did, however, break down and purchase an iced tea maker so that my repeated attempts at passively burning down the house by forgetting that I had water boiling downstairs would come to an end. Usually though, spending is kept to a minimum and most frivolous fits of spend-thriftiness happen at the supermarket.

But this year will be the Year of the Moderately-Priced Purchase. Sigh. It’s difficult for me to discuss, but I know you’ll understand. (insert tongue into cheek here)

It took nearly one calendar year for me to pony up the dough to invest in the member site for danakanespanks.com, and I’m still choking a bit on the residual costs associated with it. Don’t get me wrong, I’m terribly excited and happy, but part of me wants to grab my wallet and run screaming in the opposite direction.

And just this week, I purchased a much-needed and long-postponed upgraded camcorder for video shoots. I knew it needed to be done, so I put on my Consumer Face and just did it. It was painful but fast, like yanking off a bandaid. Ouch.

It’s old news that my ancient Mac has been a faithful, if hypochondriacal, friend. Later this year it will give over it’s main functions to a new computer and while I’ll be tickled with the superfast processor and better overall performance, it’s not nostalgia which keeps me clicking away at this very tired machine. It’s ticket shock. I’ve dragged this old Mac wheezing and whirring through a few years more than even Mr. Jobs intended, and am certain that the old girl has another six months or so left in her.

It’s also been several years since I owned or needed a car of my own. I know that this sounds somewhat unbelievable to most of the car-driving public, but it is supremely possible to function, thrive, and be happy – without ever having to visit a gas station. The majority of the world’s population live within….oh, there I go lecturing again. Besides,  I’ve been thinking of buying an old clunker, despite my better judgment, in order to more easily access the beautiful mountains,  abundant state parks, and that place down the street that sells really good tacos. The problem is that I’ve been thinking about it for about a year now, and will likely continue to think about it well into the future. When it comes right down to it, I’m always inclined to slap the salesperson – hard – when they tell me the price. It’s a lovely, healthy stroll to any number of easily-accessible points of necessity, and a cheap taxi ride to the airport a couple times a month. Decisions, decisions.

I really do completely understand the compulsion to spend. If it weren’t for the restraint of gods-long-forgotten I would have standing reservations at no less than thirteen hidden island resorts in the steamiest latitudes imaginable. My ‘places I’ve been’ map would look like a pincushion and the wall behind it would eventually crumble from the weight of the brightly-colored reminders. 

Instead, I spend most of the year saving (and salivating) for the Chosen Destination. This year’s place to lie around and do nothing is about as removed as one can be while still having access to hot water and ice cubes, and saving my pennies for it makes it even more special.

Sometimes I have to remind myself that, at the end of the day, life is expensive. Whether you spend it on toys or bonds or solitude, you’re gonna spend it. So in light of that realization I’ve decided to loosen up and do what I have to do this year. 

But next year? I’m not spending a dime.

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday Site Update: 3/24

 

Angel’s Nightmare Weekend:
 
Little Angel and her Wicked Stepmother are back for four more chapters. Poor Angel can’t seem to get away from her crazy Stepmommy, and now her father’s gone away for the weekend.
 
NotetoMother2
 
For more preview photos, scene description, and purchase links, visit:
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

DanaKaneSpanks.com Member Site Alert


Readers,

It looks like any day now that the tech guys will have the member site finished. Once I learn to navigate the software and manage all the content upload, the site will go ‘live’ so that the payment processors and powers that be may poke around in the site and make sure that it’s acceptable before I’m allowed to actually sell memberships. This process will likely take anywhere from two to four weeks, by the look of things.

If you’re visiting HERE and notice a change in format, it’s likely that the site’s gone ‘live’ and I’m in the pre-launch phase. There’ll be a slight interruption to premium video updates during this time, and previous ‘DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday Update’ blog posts will no longer redirect to the old version of the site.

If all this sounds like a bit of a pain, it is. I’ll post something here when the site is ready to accept members, and will be interested to see what you think of the new member site. I’ve tried to keep it pretty simple, and am hoping that the novelty of a female top site will appeal. Things like ‘Meet the Models’ and Custom Video request forms will still be available in the non-members section of the site, and I’m thinking of adding a forum/group chat feature at some point in the future.

(Of course, this blog will remain in it’s current incarnation, barring a few cosmetic changes. 
All current videos will still be available on Clips4Sale.com and SpankingLibrary.com, and new releases will be there, too, after a period of time exclusive on the member site.)

I’m grateful to Alan at adultwebexperts.com for his work on the website, and am looking forward to seeing the final build-out this week.

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Conversations with Spankos: What goes on in your head?


Readers,

Warning: This may get a bit silly.

Since none of us could be truthful in saying that our minds are ever blank when we’re spanking (or being spanked), I’d like to know what you’re thinking about during.

Our minds wander, it’s true. And it’s also completely natural that sometimes we’re doing one thing while thinking of another, wholly unrelated, thing. With that understood, where do you wander during play? Are you thinking two steps ahead of your playmate, or are you composing your shopping list, or is there that song that just won’t stop playing inside your head?

Most of the time,  I am wrapped up in the feel, sound, and all-round sensory experience of the spanking, but occasionally, well, something happens…

I can’t control it, and have no idea when or where it will present itself…

but once in a while, as I am happily smacking away at some naughty boy or girl across my lap,

one song pops up from the deepest depths of my subconscious.

I cannot help but time my smacks to the insistent beat of the music running through my hands.

It’s a classic, and I know you all know it.

So sing (or spank) along with me, now…




 

 
 

 
 

This is totally inexplicable, isn’t it? I  make no excuse other than that it does, indeed, make for a nice spanking rhythm:
 

 
 

I
 

I
 

I
 

I’m
 

Stayin’ 
 

alive
 

Stayin’ 
 

alive
 

 
 

 
 

Your turn…
 

 
 

–  Dana
 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Day in the Life : Airport Security



Readers,

I travel a lot – at least once a month, and oftentimes as many as three times over the course of 30 days. On most of these trips, I visit three or four cities. For example, I may fly from Las Vegas to Denver, then Denver to St. Louis, then St. Louis to Cleveland, then back to Las Vegas again over the course of a week.

That’s a whole lotta air travel. And a whole lot of opportunities to come into intimate contact with Airport Security employees.

Considering my lifestyle and occupation, these encounters are always fun and interesting – at least for me, anyway.

For the first year that I spent traveling the country, I carried a three-foot, matte black drafting tube, which contained my canes, long straps, and anything else I could manage to stow in there. As you can imagine, a container that size and shape draws more than a little attention at baggage check-in, and more than once the following conversation was likely overheard by anyone else standing at the counter at that particular moment:

Agent: How many bags checking?
Me: Two. This big one, and the drafting tube.
Agent. …And what’s in the tube?
Me: Canes, paddles, and straps.
Agent: (pause) What?
Me: (eyebrow wiggle) Canes, paddles, and straps.
Agent: (longer pause) I’m going to have to look inside.
Me: Could you do it in the back, so that the kids standing at the next station aren’t scarred for life?
Agent: Oh.

Then there was the cute young curbside check-in guy who asked whether the tube contained a fishing pole. I asked him whether I looked like someone who was going fishing. He smiled, asked what was in the tube, and I smiled and told him. He said, verbatim “Oh yeah? Where are the whips and chains?” I said (sliding my suitcase up onto the shelf) “They’re in here.” I think he would’ve personally carried me to the gate if I’d have asked.

But this drafting tube system was never perfect, for a number of reasons, and I was always trying to figure out a best-way to transport implements. The decision was made for me, at around 9:30 pm one evening, in the baggage claim area of Detroit’s Metro airport, when the bottom of the tube dropped out and unceremoniously spilled a dozen or so spanking implements onto the floor…with about a hundred and fifty people looking on. Not a shining moment.

So I upgraded to a very large suitcase which will accommodate not only my clothes and sundry items, but implements, too. I pack the smaller stuff in the inside side zippers and lay the canes cross-wise (padded). Presto! No more need for conspicuous tubes. The downside?



I have found no less than five dozen of these babies stuffed inside my luggage at various places around the country, after having passed through the TSA’s monster xray machines. Early on, I considered keeping them all and either a)papering my bathroom with them as a form of art expression or b)mailing them all back to the TSA with a nice letter about conservation.

I don’t really care whether they check my bags…well, not usually. I will admit to having, a few times, intentionally packed my less-than-desirable worn clothing RIGHT ON TOP of the suitcase – just in case they want to wade through there to get a hand on my favorite paddle. Not so fast, buddy! If you want to paw through my unmentionables in the name of National Security, you’re going to have to deal with my early-morning-security-line bitchiness.

Don’t we all feel much safer now?

–  Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Conversations with Spankos (Ch.18) : Getting Your Groove On?


Readers,

For your spanking-enthusiast-related activities, do you enjoy a little slap and tickle…or just the slap?

I know that circumstances surrounding spanking play can vary drastically from experience to experience, and that our playmates are not necessarily our bedmates – but what do we really prefer?

For me, spanking is not an outright sexually-motivated activity. Sensual, yes. Intimate, definitely. But not sexual. Spanking does not, for me, cause an unrelenting urge to insert tab A into slot B.

What it does cause is a wave of adrenaline and endorphins which takes hours to subside. Heady, powerful; still not sexual. The physical act of touching, rubbing, caressing, and yes, even slapping, another person’s nude bottom is one of the most pleasurable sensations imaginable to me, yet all that pleasure still doesn’t equal coitus in my mind. 

Similarly, when perusing spanking videos I find that I am most often attracted to scenes which don’t incorporate heavily sexual situations. Peeks are great and innuendo is titillating; make-out scenes can be hot; but I usually am not interested in seeing the spankee and spanker get it on before, during, or after the spanking takes place. Don’t misinterpret this as an aversion to porn – I, like most everyone else, have a healthy interest in pornography, but for some reason am much less interested in having it incorporated into spanking films.

It’s likely that I am in the minority on this subject, so I am very interested in what others think: how do sex and spanking go together for you?

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

One of my favorite spanking writers is back, with ‘Soccer Moms’

Readers,

This is a sexy switch story from our friend The Cowboy Writer. While, in it’s original form, it’s more than a little saucy, I’ve chosen to prudishly edit out the heavy sex stuff (as usual) and allow you to all use your imaginations there…asterisks are my edits. 

Enjoy!

–  Dana

The Soccer Moms


Tyra leaned closer to the mirror to put the final touches to her
makeup.
She batted her stunning green eyes, powdered her cute little impish
nose and applied a final touch of gloss to her full lips.
Practicing her classic, seductive smile , her perfect teeth still
glistened from their latest expensive whitening treatment.
Opting for a casual look, she tied up her long, blonde hair in a
ponytail and stepped back to take a full-length view.
Her slender , tanned legs were accentuated by the tight, white jean
shorts she had squeezed into and Tyra smiled with satisfaction when
she spun around and took in the rear view.
She loved the way her firm, round cheeks looked encased in her new
shorts.
Her black tank top offered a tantalizing glimpse of cleavage and
tiny waist.
A few wisps of expensive perfume in the right places and Tyra was
ready for her evening out.

The excited voice of Tyra’s 10-year-old daughter Cassandra caught
her ear.
“Hurry up Mom.Coach Todd wants us to be at practice 10 minutes
early” .
Tyra felt a schoolgirl thrill in the pit of her tummy at the mere
mention of Cassandra’s handsome soccer coach Todd Marley’s name.
Despite being twice divorced at only 43 years old Tyra was not going
to pass up the prospect of landing the desirable Todd.
He was the town’s most eligible bachelor, tall, confident, athletic
and the owner of a flourishing Accounting firm.
Bachelor Todd’s niece Brandy was in the team and he had volunteered
to coach the team when nobody else would .
A lifelong athlete and soccer player, Todd gladly obliged and was
really enjoying his assignment, especially when he met some of the
attractive soccer Mom’s.
He did have a reputation as something of a Casanova and was quite
skilled having managed to remain single to the ripe age of 41.

As Cassandra hustled her Mom and her soccer bag into the van, a few
doors down her neighbor Janet Whelan was already packed for practice
and waiting for her daughter Emily to emerge from the house.
“Come on Emily Ö.we’re late!” Janet called out impatiently glancing
at her watch.
Janet was the Gym Teacher at the local school and also owned her own
fitness business.
Her looks were a stark contrast to Tyra.
Tall , toned and athletic, she kept her dark hair short and her big
brown eyes, high cheekbones ,full lips and long elegant neck gave
her natural beauty which required no  make-up.
Janet looked good in anything but for soccer she chose a team t-
shirt which hugged the curves of her firm torso, skin tight track
pants cut at the knee, running shoes and a baseball cap.
Like Tyra, single Mom Janet was much more interested in coach Todd
than the soccer practice.
******************************************************************
Todd cut a fine figure in his red coach jersey and matching shorts.
His soccer socks were rolled down to his ankles , displaying his
powerful calf muscles and he impressed everyone with his athleticism
and fully participating in all the drills he put his young charges
through.

All the girls loved him, as did all of their Moms as they sat on the
sidelines drinking in every view of Todd’s tanned, muscular ,
athletic frame.
Tyra and Janet had not been overlooked by Todd and he responded to
their discrete flirting by flashing a smile and a wink at them at
every opportunity.
When Todd blew his whistle for a water break both Tyra and Janet
grasped the opportunity to get closer to him.

The more athletic and appropriately dressed Janet got of the mark
faster, bounding toward Todd as Tyra struggled to free herself from
her fold out chair without disturbing her appearance.
“Have a drink honeyÖ.I’ll be right back ” Janet told Emily as she
stuffed a water bottle in her hand and continued her run to Todd’s
side.

Janet stuck out a hand “Hi Coach MarleyÖ. I’m JanetÖEmily’s MomÖ
number 7?” she said nervously.
Tyra sighed as she saw Janet already talking to Todd as she prepared
to approach him.
“Darn you JanetÖ” she muttered under her breath and marched over to
the pair anyway.
Todd smiled at Janet and shook her hand.
“Emily is quite the little defender Mrs. Whelan” Todd replied.
Janet’s heart pounded and her mouth went dry as she pondered a
response.
The normally confident woman felt as giddy as a teenager in front of
this handsome beau.
Her dating skills were becoming quite rusty.
“Its Miss actually ÖÖ.but please call me Janet .
I’m a trained gym teacher and personal trainer and would be glad to
help you with the teamÖÖif you likeÖ.of courseÖ” she said nervously.

Janet wanted to kick herself for sounding so dumb and her
embarrassment was compounded as Tyra arrived to eavesdrop.
She chuckled and gave Janet a wry smile as she listened to her
rival’s faltering approach.
Todd’s eye immediately caught the flirting Tyra and he smiled back
at her.
“I’ll just be a minute Tyra ” he chirped and looked back at Janet.
“That would be great Janet. Why don’t you give me a call and we can
get together and chat about how you can help.”
Janet felt victorious and fired a challenging glance over at Tyra
who was trying hard to conceal her jealousy.
Todd could not help take in the sight of Janet’s swaying hips and
firm derriere as they chewed against her sleek spandex pants.
His lusty gaze did not go unnoticed to Tyra but she was not that
concerned.
She was a lifelong tease and had no trouble capturing the attention
of any man.

With a flutter of her eyes, a tilt of her head and a soft hand on
Todd’s arm Tyra quickly  gained his full attention.
“Hi Todd Ö.did you enjoy your day at my spa?” Tyra purred.
Tyra had emerged from her two failed marriages with quite a
financial windfall and had recently invested in opening a spa.
She had asked Todd for some business advice and offered him to spend
a day at he spa for helping her.
“Yes TyraÖ it was great. So great I think I’ll go back ñ this time
as a paying customer!
How are you doing with that new accounting program?” Todd replied.
Tyra pouted and batted her long lashes  “Not very well I’m afraid
that’s why I came to ask you a favorÖ. ” she said in a sultry tone.

Todd was eating out of her hands now and when Tyra asked if he could
come to her house to help with her accounting he just couldn’t say
no.
“WellÖ.sureÖwhy not. I’ll zip home for a quick shower after practice
and be there around 8ish?” he replied.
Tyra smiled and made sure to give Todd an ample view of her
delectable, jean clad bottom as she scurried away.

Todd continued the practice and Tyra and Janet stood uncomfortably
together until the usual group of players and drooling soccer moms
around Todd had drifted away.
“So I’ll see you 8ish Todd?” Tyra waved to him in a clear attempt to
make Janet and most of the other ladies green with envy.
Todd looked up from his clipboard and confirmed with a wave.
Janet edged closer to Todd.
“Could I ask you to help me with a non-soccer issue Todd?” she asked.
She went on to tell Todd about her personal fitness business and
asked him if he could help her with her accounting.
Todd laughed.
“It seems all you ladies are accounting challenged.
Actually I’m helping Tyra with the same problem with her spa tonight
so how about I stop by your place around 9-9:30 and see what the
problem is?”

Surprised at Todd’s quick response Janet agreed although she was a
bit disappointed on the short notice as Emily would be home.
Just then, Janet’s ship arrived when Emily called to her from the
van.
“Come on MomÖI’ve got a sleepover at Brittany’s tonight Ö.don’t you
remember?”
For a moment Janet had the urge to leap up and punch the air but she
was able to restrain her reaction to a muted “YESSSSS!” to herself.

******************************************************************

“Bye Cassandra. I’ll pick you up at 10am sharp tomorrow!” Tyra
called out as she watched her daughter climb into the van to go to
her sleepover.
A few moments before the same scene had played out at Janet’s house
as Emily hopped into the same van.
Both Tyra and Janet wasted no time in readying themselves for their
dream dates with the hunky Todd.
Tyra decided to stay with her chosen outfit, betting that her tight
white jean shorts were already a hit with Todd.
Janet was undecided however.
She knew she looked good in those spandex tracks but thought she
should give Todd a different glimpse of her.
As she soaked in the tub she thought about the best outfit and
decided on a short, summer dress which showed off her firm physique
while keeping that feminine touch.
Todd was in for quite an evening Ö.

If Todd already had an inkling that Tyra had other reasons for
inviting him to her house other than accounting problems it became
clear as he entered her house.
Soft music played in the background, the lights were dimmed and
scented candles were everywhere.
“Have a seat and I’ll fetch my laptop ” Tyra cooed, ushering Todd
over to the table where a bottle of wine and two glasses sat waiting.
Tyra fired up the computer and began pouring the wine without even
asking Todd.
“TyraÖ.I don’t usually drink when I’m workingÖ.” He said.
Tyra just giggled, ” Oh ToddÖthis can hardly be called work can it?”

Meanwhile a few doors down Janet was cursing as she tried to set up
and install the accounting program on her computer.
She had told Todd a `little white lie’ that she was having problems
with it but she had not even taken it out of the box!
She took a gulp of wine.
“How hard could it be?'” she told herself, glancing at her watch.

Back at Tyra’s, Todd was becoming a little frustrated at her poor
attempts at producing a simple invoice.
“I find it hard to believe you’re having so much trouble with this
Tyra Ö.you’d better not be doing this on purpose.” he warned her as
he set up yet another template for her.
The wine bottle was almost empty now and Todd’s one glass was still
half full.
“And what if I was?” Tyra teased him taking another sip of wine and
putting her hand on his lap close to his crotch.
Todd took her hand and placed it on the table.
“Then I would have to put you over my knee and give you a good
spanking!” he informed her.
Tyra felt a surge of excitement pulse through her veins and a
tingling sensation in her bottom.
Todd’s response surprised her but also excited her.
“You wouldn’t dare!” she challenged him , her eyes lighting up.
Since he had seen Tyra at soccer practice that evening, Todd had
wished for nothing else than to find a way to get Tyra’s sumptuous
bottom out of those tight little shorts and now he had the
opportunity to do just that !

A mischievous Tyra stood up and made a spirited but half-hearted
attempt to escape from Todd’s grasp.
He did not have to pursue her for long and caught her wrist before
she made it to the living room.
Grabbing her other wrist he easily pulled her to him and returned
her to the dining area.
Tyra struggled to free herself as Todd pulled out a chair and sat
down.
“OOOOH NOOOO!” she squeaked as Todd tipped her effortlessly, face
first over his awaiting lap.

“NooooooÖ. what are you doing ToddÖ..dooooon’t!” Tyra squealed ,
feigning outrage as she felt Todd’s fingers slip under her tummy and
undo the snap on her shorts.
Todd laughed as the petite Tyra kicked and flailed helplessly when
he then slid down her zipper.
“Taking these shorts down so I can spank you properly !” Todd
informed her.
“OMIGOSH!!” Tyra gushed as she felt Todd’s fingers pull on the
waistband of her jeans.

She could only lie there helplessly as she felt them slide over her
hips, the curves of her bottom and then down her thighs.
She wore only a white thong underneath and felt a cool breeze on her
bare skin as her shorts reached half-mast.
Todd took in the wondrous sight before him.
Two of the most beautiful, tanned, jiggling globes he had ever laid
eyes on lay there before him.
For a second his mind wandered to things other than spanking but he
snapped himself back to reality and placed a palm on Tyra’s bottom.
Seductively he caressed her entire bottom as Tyra cooed in delight.
Between each caress he introduced a playful smack which generated a
yelp of surprise from Tyra.

Steadily he picked up the speed and intensity of the spanks bringing
a nice pink hue to the blonde’s cheeks.
Tyra squirmed and moaned on Todd’s lap as he briskly spanked her
quivering cheeks.
As the heat in her bottom intensified Tyra began grinding
rhythmically into Todd’s groin.
She could feel *** beneath her which made her even hotter
as she gasped with delight.

Having turned her bottom a bright red Todd began spanking harder and
methodically, landing stinging smacks to Tyra’s sensitive sit spot.
She cried and yelped as they landed and began bucking and squirming
to avoid his punishing palm.
“OH GAAAHD THAT BURNS!” Tyra bawled as the spanking started to take
its toll on her tender skin.
Todd paused again to caress Tyra’s bottom giving her a temporary
soothing relief.
Her skin was so soft and smooth and very hot to his touch and once
again his mind wandered.

Refocusing again he took a firm grip on the waistband of Tyra’s
skimpy white thong.
“No ..noÖ.please don’t Todd !” Tyra protested.
Todd wondered why she was so outraged.
Her cheeks were already fully exposed to his view but the lowering
of her last line of defense added to her indignity ñ and gave Tyra
another thrill of excitement as Todd peeled her little undies off.

Todd moved the spanking to its finale, paddling Tyra’s defenseless
bottom briskly as she squealed and kicked her tiny feet.
With a final flurry of short, sharp spanks he concluded Tyra’s
comprehensive bottom warming.

They were both out of breath when Todd released his grip and stood
Tyra on her feet.
Instinctively he pulled her into his arms and she nestled her head
on his strong chest as they embraced.

Tyra grimaced as she rubbed her molten hot bottom to relieve the
sting.
“Oooooh that really burns..” she moaned.
It was also fueling a fire elsewhere as she kicked off her shorts
and undies and ***
*****
Tyra ripped Todd’s shirt over his head and began undoing his jeans
as he unceremoniously yanked her top off allowing her pert breasts
to spill out before him.

Todd frantically helped Tyra remove his jeans and underwear as their
lips met again.
*****
*****
Somehow the table survived the test and Todd and Tyra lay quietly on
top of it, catching their breath.

“WOW!” Tyra exclaimed and Todd nodded agreement.
Tyra snuggled closer to Todd “Stay the night ToddÖpleeeease?” she
purred.
Todd glanced at the clock.
“GeezÖ.its 9.30Ö.I promised Janet I’d stop by her place to help her
with her bookkeeping!” Todd announced.
Tyra sprang up.
“You WHAAAT ?
You haven’t made a date with that bitch have you?” Tyra yelled.
Todd put a finger to her lips to silence her.
“I promised her TyraÖthere’ll be other nights.” he told her firmly
and hopped off the table and started to dress.

Tyra slid of the table also and winced at she inspected her red
bottom.
Todd laughed ” A good helping of Aloe Vera will cool that down ” he
advised planting a peck on her forehead.
Tyra stamped her tiny foot angrily.
“I was hoping you would do that!” she fumed.
“Gotta go!” Todd replied as he tucked in his shirt and was gone out
the door before Tyra could reply.

**************************************************************
Janet’s heart sank as she looked at the clock.
“DAMMITÖI should have known once that little minx Tyra got her claws
in Todd he wouldn’t be coming to see me!” she fumed.
At least the time had been well spent setting up her accounting
program but Janet’s real interest was Todd.

Just then the doorbell rang and Janet’s heart pounded when she saw
it was Todd.
“Is it too late?” Todd asked meekly.
Janet smiled and beckoned him inside.
Unlike Tyra, Janet’s attempt at seducing Todd was more subtle.
There were no candles , music or wine but he had never seen the
usually dressed down Mom look so good.
He admired how her sundress hugged her firm figure and how it
displayed her exposed and well-toned arms and legs.
It did not take Todd long to conclude that Janet had not dressed
this way to practice accounting but he played along.
Pointing to her computer in the corner of the room Janet sighed in
feigned exasperation.
“I’m so glad you’re here Todd, I’ve been pulling my hair out with
this accounting program for weeks” she said in her best `maiden in
distress’ voice.

Todd sat at the computer and started working as Janet hovered over
him.
Occasionally she made a point of brushing against him and Todd’s
mind soon strayed from accounting as he breathed in her scent and
admired her statuesque form.
Janet was almost a contrast to the diminutive blonde Tyra.
She was tall, athletic and had a bold confidence about her.
Her legs were long and toned and flowed into what were clearly `buns
of steel’.
He longed to get his hands on that voluptuous rear.

It was then Todd spotted the discarded packaging from the accounting
program in the trashcan beside the desk and immediately went into
the log of the program.
“HmmmmÖinteresting.” he murmured, folding his arms and spinning
around in his chair to face Janet.
Todd looked at her the same way she looked at her pupils at school
when they did something wrong.
She gulped and her heart pounded.
“So you’ve been using this for weeks have you Janet ?”
Janet’s face flushed.
She hated lying and it showed.
“ErÖumÖyesÖyes of course I have ToddÖ” she stammered.
There was a pause as Todd pondered her reply.
“That’s oddÖbecause according to the log the program was only
installed a couple of hours ago and if I’m not mistaken that would
be the packaging over there ” he declared.

Caught red-handed Janet had no reply except for a girlish giggle.
Todd pretended he was not amused.
“Janet Whelan, you only started using this program tonight and I
think you were using it as an excuse for you and I to be alone.” he
lectured , wagging a finger at her.
Bowing her head Janet could only nod agreement.

Todd stood up, took Janet’s hand in his and raised her chin gently
so they were eye to eye.
“That was very naughty of you Miss Whelan and I’m afraid I’m going
to have to give you a good spanking !” Todd announced.
Janet’s jaw dropped and her eyes went wide as saucers as she
absorbed Todd’s words.
“A spanking ? Now ToddÖ.pleaseÖ. I was justÖ.EEEEEK!” she squealed
as Todd leaned on the desk and quickly turned her over his
outstretched knee.

Compared to Tyra, Janet was more of a challenge to keep in place as
she genuinely struggled to free herself from Todd’s grip.
She was certainly strong from all those hours in the gym but Todd
was more than a match for her and despite her attempts he was able
to hold her in place.
“Todd ! No ! NoÖ.don’t you dare !” Janet yelled as she felt Todd’
fingers slip under the hem of her dress .
The material slowly slid up her thighs, over her hips and finally
bunched up at her waist.
Todd admired another glorious sight before him.
Janet’s buttocks were firm, tanned and muscular and on full display
as, like Tyra, she wore only a tiny thong underneath.

Janet’s bottom tensed as she felt Todd’s palm caress and massage her
skin.
She could not suppress a moan of joy “OH GAHD THAT FEELS SOOOO
GOOD!”
“OW!” Janet’s eyes and mouth opened wide as the first firm spank
landed on her right buttock.
As it started to sting she yelped again as Todd’s palm connected
firmly with her opposite cheek.
Todd could feel that Janet really did have buns of steel so began
spanking harder ñ much harder than the spanking he had applied to
the more soft and tender rump of Tyra.
Although it really stung and her bottom was smarting Janet was up to
the challenge and even teased Todd , looking up at him and saying
through gritted teeth  “Is that the best you can do ?”

Todd shook his head, paused, raised his hand and brought it down
with resounding force on Janet’s stubborn rump.
It sounded like a gunshot and Janet howled upon impact.
“How was that?” he responded to Janet who was still wincing from the
stinging swat.
“WhÖwhat are you doing ? STOPPIT !” Janet yelled as Todd peeled off
her thong.
Her bottom completely bare , Todd continued delivering volleys of
spanks of the same velocity until Janet’s bottom was a flaming red
and she was squirming and bucking on his lap.
Janet exhaled forcefully.
Her bottom was on fire!

“OK OK I’m sorry Todd!” Janet wailed as Todd continued to spank her
briskly on her tender sit spot ..
Her bottom was well and truly tenderized now so he didn’t have to
spank Janet so hard.
So after a final flurry of spanks which had Janet yelping like a
puppy he stood her up and she immediately danced around the room,
furiously trying to douse the fire in her rear.
Todd chuckled at her antics before taking her by the wrist and
spinning her into his arms.

Their lips locked in a long, lingering kiss as Janet melted in
Todd’s arms.
She was conquered and she loved it!
*****
*****
Although the time was short , the sheer physical effort had
exhausted both of these athletes and Todd lay prone on top of Janet
as she remained over the desk.
When they stood up Todd took Janet in his arms and kissed her again.
“I want more” she pleaded to him.
Todd hugged her tightly.
“Sorry Janet I have to goÖ.it wouldn’t look right Ö” Todd explained.
Janet sighed as she watched Todd restore his jeans.
“Better get some Aloe Vera for that” he chuckled pointing to Janet’s
fiery red bottom.
Janet winced as she restored her dress over her sore bottom and
watched Todd leave.
******************************************************************
Tyra groaned sleepily as she was awakened by the sound of the
telephone.
Stretching an arm out she dragged the headset to her ear.
`MomÖits 10 amÖ.you should be here !” Cassandra lectured.
Suddenly awakened Tyra sat up on the bed.
“AIOOW!” she yelped as her still tender rear took her full weight .
“OOOOHÖ.I’ll be there in a few minutes honeyÖ.” She grimaced ,
raising herself up to her knees.

Hoisting her short nightie Tyra inspected her bottom in the mirror.
The sting had mostly  dissipated but her skin was still tender and
pinkish and she could  see the vague outline of Todd’s palm where it
had landed repeatedly.
It was only when she pulled on her nylon briefs that she realized
how tender the area was.
Luckily it was a short drive to pick up Cassandra but she still
found herself shifting and squirming in her seat .

As she waited in the car for Cassandra , Janet and Emily emerged
from the house.
“I can give you guys a ride .” Tyra chirped as they approached.
In reality she was anxious to get information on Todd’s visit.
Janet forced a smile ” No thanks Tyra the walk will be good for both
of us” she replied.

Tyra noticed Janet was walking a little stiffly .
“Did you hurt yourself ? You look like your limpingÖ” Tyra inquired.
Janet blushed and shook her head.
“I think she did hurt herself Mrs. Connor Öshe was too sore to sit
down at  Brittany’s for a coffee !” Emily piped up.
Tyra raised a curious eyebrow as Janet’s blush deepened.
“ErÖits an old basketball injuryÖlets go honey..” Janet babbled and
hustled Emily along.

Todd was in fine form , whistling as he strode into Tyra’s spa for a
massage.
Tyra’s eyes lit up at the unexpected visit.
“Told you I’d be a paying customer Tyra ñ your best massage please
Ma’am” he joked.
Tyra frowned “I’m afraid my masseur is not here todayÖ.will I do?”
Todd grinned and pulled Tyra into his arms and kissed her.

“You look like a mad scientist ñ but a real cute one !” Todd
observed as he lay on the massage table with only a tiny towel
covering his muscular hindquarters.
Tyra was wearing a short white lab coat , and had a pair of thick
framed glasses perched on her cute little nose.
Her long blonde hair was pinned up revealing a most beautiful face.
Smiling mischieviously she seductively slid down the zipper of the
lab coat , letting it drop to the floor .
She stood before Todd , hands on hips wearing only glasses and a
pair of heels.

Todd gulped and was rendered speechless momentarily.
Tyra’s hips swayed as she moved closer to Todd.
Turning , she showed him her bottom which still bore the marks of
the spanking he had given her.
Pouting her lips she tantalizing rubbed the area.
“You really spanked me hard last night” she purred.
Todd beckoned her closer.
“Let me kiss it better” he replied hungrily.
Tyra obliged bringing her bottom closer and Todd began planting soft
kisses all over her derrrierre.

Tyra turned to face him an started to massage his strong back.
Her hands soon drifted down to the towel draped over his bottom.
Slowly she eased it off and squeezed Todd’s buttocks with her hands
making him flinch.
“Hey ..easy there !” Todd complained.
Tyra’s response was to deliver a playful but firm slap to his rump.
“OUCH!” he cried , surprised by the sting.
Tyra clamped her left hand down on the small of Todd’s back.
“This is for leaving me to go see Janet last night. I just saw her
and you didn’t go there for her accounting ñ did you ?” she said
angrily.
With that she started spanking Todd’s rump fast and furious and as
hard as she could.
His position on the massage table made it difficult for Todd to
avoid the unexpected paddling as Tyra whaled away at him.

Her palm may have been tiny but it was having an effect.
The sight of Todd’s skin reddening inspired Tyra to continue until
his cheeks were really red.
Finally out of breath Tyra stopped spanking.
Todd put a palm back to sooth his burning rear.
“AAAW Geez Tyra that hurt !” he whined as he rubbed.
Tyra leaned closer to him ” There’s lots more where that came from
if you ever try that again!” she told him through gritted teeth.
“YEOOW!” Todd yelped as Tyra delivered a final solid whack to his
backside.

Tyra studied her palm which was red and burned .
If her palm hurt that much she could just imagine what Todd’s bottom
felt like.
She blew on her palm like a gunslinger would do with with his gun.
“There will be no charge for this session Mr.Marley !” she grinned
as she departed.
**************************************************
Todd’s rear was still smarting when he arrived at Janet’s personal
training centre.
“Hi JanetÖis now a good time to talk about how you can help with the
team ?” he asked.
Janet was pleased to see her handsome beau.
“Sure Ö.have seat ” she replied pulling out a chair.
Todd put a hand to his stinging rear.
“No thanks I’ll just stand for a while” he said.
Janet put a hand on her spandex clad bottom.
“That’s fine with meÖsitting is a bit of a problem for me this
morning after thatÖ.wellÖlast night ” she blushed.

Todd grinned ” Yes ..well sorry I got there late and had to leaveÖ”
he said.
Janet raised an eyebrow and challenged Todd.
“You did seem to take a lot of time at Tyra’s just to do some
invoicesÖor was it just invoicing you were doing over there?” she
asked.
Todd blushed and tried painfully to explain.
“WellÖerÖ.we did have some wine and chatÖand erÖstuff..” Todd
coughed nervously.
Janet was gaining in confidence as Todd’s drained.
“Öand stuff ?” she said.

Janet took a ping pong paddle from a nearby shelf and advanced
towards a retreating Todd.
“So I was your little dessert after Tyra was I Todd ?” she seethed .
Todd tried vainly to add some humor.
“If we’re playing table tennis I’ll need a paddle too Janet.” He
stammered.
Janet patted the paddle against her palm.
“For this game I’ll be doing ALL the paddling and your bare butt
will be the ball!”she declared .

Todd was stunned and taken by surprise by Janet’s confident stance.
She stood before him , paddle in hand , looking like an Amazon
warrior.
“YEOOW!” Todd yelled as Janet took him roughly by the ear and
wheeled him into her office and closed the door.
“Jeans down and bend over the desk” Janet ordered.
Rubbing his ear Todd tried pleading with Janet.
“Now JanetÖ I know what I did was wrong butÖ.” He began but Janet
stopped him.
“I said jeans down and bend over the desk mister” she repeated.
Resigned to his fate , Todd sighed and began undoing his belt.

“Those too” Janet ordered pointing to Todd’s tight black briefs.
Todd’s shoulders slumped and he slid down his briefs and assumed the
position.
“Well , well it appears you’ve been warmed up already !” Janet said
as she hoisted Todd’s shirt and observed his backside , red from the
whacking Tyra had administered.
“Hold on tight ñ you’re in for 20 of the best !” Janet announced.

Taking a step back Janet wound up and cracked the paddle against
Todd’s bare buttocks.
It sounded like a gunshot and Todd cried out loudly.
Slowly and methodically Janet delivered a full 20 blistering swats
to Todd’s backside as he remained bent over the desk.

Todd gritted his teeth and held on to the desk , struggling to stay
in position and maintain some composure as the paddle scorched his
rear-quarters.
After the final stinging swat landed he sprang up clutching his
cheeks with both palms .
Janet came up to him , put her arms around him and pressed her lips
against his.
Todd pulled her close to him and winced as Janet dug her fingers
into the tender hot skin of his buttocks while they kissed
passionately.

Janet looked deep into Todd’s eyes and wagged a finger at him.
“Don’t ever pull a stunt like that with me ever again !” she said
firmly.
“Ö..nowÖ.lets talk about the team shall we?”

*******************************************************************
Todd strolled home , his backside still smoldering inside his jeans
from the double paddling he had received from Tyra and Janet.
He had clearly underestimated the resolve of these two soccer moms
and had deservedly suffered their wrath.


With all the scores even ,  Tyra and Janet were both  anxious for a
second rendezvous with Todd and saw the team party that weekend as
the perfect opportunity to win it.
It was the soccer team pool party at Todd’s place and both ladies
had volunteered to chaperone while Todd barbequed.
Tyra eyed her extensive collection of swimsuits for the occasion and
settled on a tiny black bikini.
Not to be outdone, Janet had gone swimsuit shopping also and after
much deliberation about styles selected an eye-catching outfit.

There was definite tension in the air when the two rivals arrived at
Todd’s house to help set up for the party.
Luckily there were a few other Moms and Dads present which at leased
served to keep them apart.
It did not stop either of them from taking every opportunity to make
each other jealous by flirting  with Todd.

It was soon time for Tyra and Janet to play their trump card and go
for a swim with Todd in the pool.
Both of them were convinced that once he saw them in their carefully
selected, skimpy, swimsuit his heart would be theirs.
They glared at each other angrily as they peeled off their shorts
and tops.
“Hey what are the chances of that happening !” Todd cackled as Tyra
and Janet joined him at the pool.
The two ladies were aghast to see that they were wearing identical
bikinis !

The rest of the parents found it funny also and laughed out loud and
the Dad’s attending were most impressed.
Tyra and Janet looked wonderful but the laughter only served to
fester the simmering feud even more.

The pair competed hard for Todd’s affections as they all frolicked
in the pool and stayed there as one by one the parents and kids left
for home.
Even Cassandra and Emily were growing embarrassed by their Mothers’
pursuit of their coach.
“Can we go now Mom?” they whined in unison.
“I’ll take these two for an ice cream if you like and you can pick
them up at my place ” one of the remaining parents offered on their
way out.
Of course Tyra and Janet gratefully agreed and were left alone in
the pool with Todd.
The trio retreated to sunbath on the deck and Todd offered to get
them all some drinks.
While the ladies were intent on one of them winning over Todd for
the evening, Todd’s goal was to have every man’s dream come trueñ a
threesome !

His opportunity arrived when he returned with the drinks and found
Tyra and Janet in a heated argument.
Before he could put down the drinks Tyra slapped Janet’s face and
Janet retaliated by grabbing Tyra’s bikini top and pulling it clean
off.
Her eyes filled with fury Tyra returned the favor and reached for
Janet’s top.
The stronger Janet was able to hold her off but they both fell in
the pool and continued their struggle.
Todd dived into the pool and quickly separated the two flailing,
topless females and yanked them out of the pool.
He tossed them each a towel as they spat out water and tried to
cover their nakedness.
Todd was genuinely furious but sensed an opportunity.
“Both of you ñ inside ñ NOW!” he seethed.
Like naughty schoolgirls the feuding soccer moms trundled inside
with Todd close behind.

Todd had them stand by the sofa while he went to the kitchen,
returning with a large wooden spoon.
The ladies’ jaws dropped as reality sunk in.
“Get those bikini bottoms off and bend over the back of the sofa!”
Todd ordered.
For a moment Tyra and Janet mumbled a protest but their words
trailed off and they both wiggled their hips out of their wet bikini
bottoms.
The ladies made an attempt to cover their vanity with their hands
but Todd was showing no sympathy for their plight and motioned them
to bend over the sofa.

Todd took in the sight of these two shapely, bare, glistening
bottoms presented to him.
While he had seen them before he could not resist pausing to compare
their beauty.

Tyra’s bottom was smaller, round and soft and with more curves while
Janet’s was firm and muscular but still very feminine.
Taking his position beside them Todd tapped the spoon against their
bottoms as a warning for what was to come.
In unison the two ladies closed their eyes, gripped onto the sofa
and tensed their bottoms.

In no time Todd had the spoon dancing all over the four globes,
peppering them with short, sharp, stinging whacks in rapid
succession.
The fact that the spoon was being applied to wet skin made it smart
even more and Tyra and Janet were soon making quite a racket as
their bottoms were well and truly warmed wth the punishing spoon.
When both their bottoms were a fiery crimson Todd paused to smooth
his palm over them.
It felt good and the women moaned and sighed but soon began
shrieking loudly as the spoon resumed its dance harder and faster
before finishing in a cracking crescendo.
Tyra and Janet remained prone over the sofa when it ended, slowly
allowing their palms to sooth the damaged area.

“OK you two ñ you can get up now!” Todd said firmly.
Too sore to worry about their nakedness both Tyra and Janet needed
both hands to rub their bottoms as Todd lectured them on their
childishness.
“Get up stairs and lie down on the bed and I’ll get some Aloe Vera
for those naughty bottoms!” Todd suggested with a grin.
Tyra and Janet smiled, looked at each other and headed for the
bedroom upstairs.
Todd picked up the tube of Aloe Vera as he watched the two jiggling,
red bottoms scurry upstairs.
********************************************************
When he reached the bedroom door Todd peered in to see Tyra and
Janet lying together , naked on the bed, their bottoms in the air
awaiting his arrival.
Todd’s fantasy was about to come true he thought.

He stepped out of his swim trunks and his ***.
Aloe Vera in hand , his eyes feasted on the sight before him and he
sat on the edge of the bed.
Tyra and Janet groaned and giggled like schoolgirls as Todd
seductively applied the cooling ointment to their hot cheeks ,
allowing his fingers to wander , linger , explore and tease them.
“Oooooo,,,,that feels soooo good Todd..” Tyra sighed , glancing at
Janet.
Janet smiled and looked up at Todd.
“Why don’t you lie down on the bed Todd and let us take care of
you ” she suggested.

Todd needed no encouragement and the girls stepped off the bed and
signaled him to lie face down to await their pleasure.

For a moment Todd heard some rummaging in the closet behind him.
“What are you two looking for ?” he asked innocently.
With the speed of a panther Janet leapt onto the bed and sat on
Todd’s back , straddling him and pinning his arms down with her
strong legs as she faced his feet.
“You go first Tyra !” she hollered excitedly.

Forcing his head around Todd saw Tyra looking very determined and
holding a thick , leather belt she had taken from his closet.
She doubled it over and slapped it against her palm.
“You men never learn do you Todd ?
Did you really think you were a getting a threesome that easily?”
she teased.

“All you’re getting from us is an ass blistering mister !” Janet
yelled excitedly.
Todd tried frantically to free himself but there was no way Janet
would let him move from his vunerable position.
“Tyra Ö.JanetÖ.pleaseÖÖ..let me upÖ..AAAAARRRRGGHÖ.”Todd  howled as
Tyra lashed the leather belt across his backside.

***********************************************

Todd was a strong , powerful with a tough hide and a fierce male
pride and he never thought that these two soccer moms could have him
bawling like baby.
But they had done just that.
Like a tag team they took turns holding him down and walloping his
rear with the belt.

He was totally humbled now as he joined Tyra and Janet on the patio
for a long overdue talk.
Despite clear warnings he was determined not to choose between these
two attractive women and his male ego had driven him to scheme so he
could have them both.
Teaming up to administer that well deserved strapping had bonded
Tyra and Janet.
They could even laugh about their identical swimsuits as they sat
under the sun umbrella while Todd served them up some ice tea.

To add to his humiliation the ladies shared with each other the
spankings they had given him only a few days earlier.
“That’s why his rump was so red Ö.I figured it was you Tyra !” Janet
cackled.
Tyra was bent over laughing loudly.

Their bottoms still tingled from the effects of the wooden spoon
earlier but they were able to sit fairly comfortably on the soft ,
thick chair cushions .
The same could not be said for Todd .
It would be a few days before he was able to sit down comfortably on
anything !

“I’d like to apologise to both of you for being such a cad ” Todd
said holding up a glass for a toast.
“To honesty and fair play !” he declared.
“I’ll drink to that!” the ladies chimed and clinked their glasses.

Glenmore112









Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

A Love of Reading, totally unrelated to spanking



I spend a lot of time reading; magazines, online news sites, spanking blogs, hundreds of pages pulled up from general searches on anything from the history of Angkor Wat to how to make gluten free sourdough bread starter. 

Books though, have always been my respite. If hard-pressed for new reading materials, I’ll re-read a favorite book (or series of them) dozens of times throughout the years, loving every minute of the knowledge of exactly what happens next. If there is anything about which I am obsessive, books qualify. It’s a high-quality problem.

Many years spent shifting from one foot to the other and back again, staring myself teary-eyed at the shelves in thrift stores, used bookshops, and discount bookstores, have taught me that it’s worth the dough to buy books I want to read (well-written) rather than books which fit within my tightwad criteria (cheap).

So for the last several years, I’ve given myself over to the abandon of stores and sites like Barnes and Noble and Amazon  – with literally hundreds of thousands of titles available, delivered to my door thankyouverymuch – to sate my constant book cravings.

It’s always been this way.  

At the end of first grade, my teacher presented me with the award for most books read during the school year – thirty-one: a photocopied ‘Certificate of Achievement’ and hardback copy of The Story of Helen Keller. I still have them both. Sentimental value and all.

I can remember sneaking my dad’s copy of ‘It’ by Stephen King (yes, Stephen King. There was also a Dean Koontz phase, as well as an Anne Rice one.) when I was around fourteen or fifteen years old and having to stay up all night long because the book scared me so much that I was afraid to go to bed. I’ve always had an active imagination, and have always been able to completely immerse myself in an enjoyable story. That one was just scary; I’ll never forget that damn clown and his shiny teeth.

I can also remember sneaking the romance novels off my grandmother’s bookshelf and squirreling them away for later perusal. I’d seen the shirtless Native American man on the cover holding tight to the pale-skinned-yet-busty maiden and was pretty sure that there was something going on there. Sadly, I found them completely disinteresting. Around that time, I also tried to read the copy of ‘Dianetics’ gathering dust on the hall bookshelves. Happily, I found this completely disinteresting as well.

In the last twenty years, I’ve read hundreds, likely thousands, of books. Beautiful, whimsical things by Tolkien, Terry Pratchett, and Neil Gaiman, and breathless memoirs by Mary Karr, Augusten Burroughs (and nearly every other soul-searching life’s self-examination written); numerous accounts of the second World War and countless stories of the survivors of life in general; American, British, and Russian literature; historical biographies of the people who’ve fought for freedoms throughout our evolution, and many many many silly, shallow, and satisfying works of modern fiction.

Several months ago a dear friend gifted me with something I would have never purchased for myself – a Kindle e-reader. It’s the basic, I-only-want-to-read-a-book model, and I honestly didn’t want to like it. Books – real paper books – have always been so appealing. Pretty bindings, freshly-printed pages, hundreds of turns pulling you forward into the story..

Then this ereader thing comes along. I’ve now read every single available free literature classic, uncountable other free books, magazines, and publications…and purchased several ebooks. As much as I love a good book, this thing is super-convenient.

Until I drop it in the bathtub, that is.

Historically, every really good book I own will end up in the bathtub at least once. It’s a rite of passage and proof of a book’s long standing when the pages are so crinkled with multiple droppings and air-dryings that it takes up twice as much space on the shelf.

Currently, I’m devouring every single novel by Christopher Moore (‘Lamb’, ‘Sacre Blue’), who writes insanely funny novels (recommended by a dear friend and playmate), and planning a second stab at The Brothers Karamazov soon (the first one ended with my considering making a list of all the character’s names, nicknames, and pronunciations on a separate pad in order to figure out what the hell was going on). Curiosity will prevail, even over Slavic surnames.

Want to relax, expand your consciousness, intelligence, and world view? Read a book. Read a hundred of ’em. Then tell me which ones are your favorites.

There are so many intelligent, opinionated, and creative folks reading, posting, and contributing here… What do you read?

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘I Spy a Private Spanking’ Top-shelf spanking fiction!


Readers,
Here’s one last entry to the ‘What the Camera Saw’ story contest for January. Missy and Angel entered this excellent story as non-contestants, and I’m thrilled at how well they’ve done. Missy and Angel have even managed to get Lyndsy and Annika’s characters from ‘The Reformatory’, as well as their friend Cras, mixed up in this mess!
Let’s hope that they decide to share more of their collaborations.

Enjoy!

–  Dana

I Spy a Private Spanking
It was an ordinary day. My twin and I decided we would make mischief, as usual. Susie and I couldn’t go a day without getting in trouble. The weekends were especially bad for Mom and Dad, who couldn’t find any use for us. Rather than deal with our bratty and incorrigible ways, they usually sent us out of the house with plenty of money to keep ourselves occupied and give them a few hours of peace.
On this fateful day, my sister and I felt like doing a little more than just shopping. We decided to go deep into the woods where there was some sort of abandoned mental institution. We hadn’t been there in a while. The last time we were frightened off by some kind of mad scientist who was always rambling off numbers and equations to herself, and smacking around a tall handsome man whom she called Experiment #7. “You’re a crazy maniac, QP!” We often heard him scream at her, to which she almost always replied, “We’re all mad in here!” Susie always wanted to introduce herself, she wasn’t afraid of crazy people. Probably because she was just a little crazy herself. I was always the more reserved sister, definitely mischievous but not near as brazen as Susie. I pleaded with her not to make this known to this QP person, and finally she backed off. I was really afraid we both would end up getting smacked, but today this was the absolute least we would have to contend with.
When we actually got to the building, it seemed to have been converted. From the outside we really couldn’t even tell what it was. It didn’t seem like a mental institution, or a prison.  Perhaps it was some sort of school but it didn’t seem very lively. Needless to say, we were both extremely curious. In situations like this, there was only one thing to do and only one way to find out. Obviously we would have to scope out the place for ourselves. So, cell phones handy, ready to call each other in case we had to split up, we gingerly approached the building from the left side. There were more trees in this area that could shield us in case we got caught. Yes, there was a loud and visible NO TRESPASSING sign on the front of the property, which naturally we ignored.
As we crept out from the edge of the woods, walking towards the building, I could swear I heard some sort of smacking sounds coming from somewhere. I was terrified the madwoman might still be there and wanted to run away, but Susie insisted on exploring. She told me the voice didn’t really sound like the madwoman. It was more mature sounding, very stern. This was odd. Reluctantly, but out of curiosity I stayed and watched as Susie started zeroing in on the sound. I followed her but was much more cautious and I stayed a few feet behind as she moved closer. I could tell there were no curtains or blinds on the window, which I suppose made sense. This place was in the middle of nowhere and unless a person was trespassing, nobody would be privy to what was going on here. Except today, because we were trespassing, we would unravel a gigantic secret that against my better judgment, we would recklessly expose.
I stayed frozen in my place, but Susie had no fear. She crept up to the window, stretched out her body and looked directly inside. She ducked almost immediately when she saw what was going on. Mouthing the words, she started soliciting me with the pleas of: “you need to come here! Please! I’m not kidding, you need to see this.” I could not resist. Rarely anything excited my sister anymore so I knew this must be good. I slowly approached, being very careful while walking so there could be no sounds heard as my feet crunched the dead leaves beneath them. We inched our bodies up towards the window, and neither of us could believe what we were seeing. A young man was being spanked by a beautiful woman with short black hair and sparkling but angry, crystal blue eyes.
“You will NEVER disrespect me like that again!” SMACK!-SMACK!-SMACK!-SMACK!!!  
“DO…..*smack*…… I……. *smack* …….MAKE…….. *smack*…..MY…… *smack*…..SELF…. *smack*……CLEAR???”  SMACK!-SMACK!-SMACK!!!   

We could not believe what was going on, and I couldn’t believe what Susie was doing. She pulled out her cell phone and started recording this incredible scene as it was unfolding in front of us two very stunned girls. I honestly couldn’t believe Susie was recording this; it was a total violation of privacy. Sure we had pulled a lot of crazy stunts in our short 19 years but never anything like this. I started to panic.  

“Let’s get outta here Susie!  She will see us,” I cried out.  Not even considering putting the phone down and leaving, Susie turned to me rudely and with some sort of authority that she believed she deserved because she was born first (Susie always prided herself on the fact she was older because she was born 73 seconds earlier than me). “Shut up you little baby!  Don’t be such a prude!’ she started to say. I guess she realized she was speaking a little too loudly at her little sis. She felt a tad remorseful because I really played up the wounded look. “Calm down, Sarah,” she whispered a little nicer this time.  Then sarcastically, she added, “What’s she going to do if she does see us, anyway?  Spank us too?” She chuckled but I didn’t find this at all amusing. I didn’t protest any further though because I was afraid that someone would hear us talking to each other.   I was really worried that we would be busted before we could pull off this sneaky stunt. 

Being the sensible one of the two, I had a very bad feeling and knew this wouldn’t turn out well. Not willing to leave my twin, I reluctantly stood by while the camera on Susie’s new iPhone kept recording every dreadful detail. Whatever was going on must have been very serious. I had to divert my eyes several times, despite my overwhelming desire to look. My heart kept racing and I felt a little queasy as my ears filled with the sounds of thuds and whacks and pleas and promises. 

“Yes Ma’am!  Perfectly clear! I am sorry!,” we heard from the young man as smack after smack landed on his already bruised and battered bottom as it lay across the lap of this stunning woman. I couldn’t deny it. I was fascinated. I had never been spanked and I had never seen anyone get spanked. Our parents had threatened us girls constantly, especially when they were at their wits end. However, they never followed through.  We were definitely Daddy’s girls. Big brown doe eyes, adorable pouty lips, chestnut hair and frilly dresses that warmed our daddy’s heart, always kept our bottoms safe, even from Mommy. He couldn’t stand to see his precious little girls disciplined. The most we ever got was a $50 dock from a $300 a month allowance check. And by allowance, I mean we made our beds like once a week to help out the maid. (we usually did this on the day we were going to be getting our checks)  We had spent19 years refining our kiss-up skills to Daddy, we knew how to work him.  I was better at this than Susie was.  Daddy knew I was the innocent one and it was Susie that always got me in trouble.  I had 19 years of practice mastering that one too.  Daddy sure was a sucker.  

Susie must’ve been feeling bad too. I watched her face as she watched the scene, and I could swear I saw more than just a twinge of guilt on her features. She probably felt guiltier than I did, because as it turned out, she really was the instigator this time. Well really, I didn’t know what she was thinking. Susie was never really the type to express any genuine remorse or reform. I started to think of all terrible, bratty things had done that could easily have landed me across the lap of a woman like this. I wondered if the person being spanked had done anything even half as naughty as what Susie and I had done over the years.  While the bratty part of Susie probably thought it was fun to be doing this, and was relishing the thrill of possibly getting caught, she eventually did take my advice and decided that we should leave for everybody’s own good. I was actually a little disappointed that she didn’t put up more of a fight to stay, but I would never tell her this. Well, not right at this moment anyway.

Back in our room, I couldn’t stop watching the video. I couldn’t quite understand why I was so captivated by this beautiful woman. She was so pretty, but also very strict looking and she was wielding an evil implement with a red loop at the end. I don’t know what to call it because I had never seen anything like that, but it definitely caused a lot of pain for the poor person being whacked with it. All I kept thinking was, “Wow, that woman has a wicked left arm,” and “how could anybody have such a durable backside?” I had plenty more thoughts but they were interrupted. 

“Hey Sarah, we should post this on Spankingtube” I heard Susie blurt out from across the room as she was changing into her pajamas. “If people are as interested in this as you are, we will be superstars! That way you can watch this on the Internet all the time, and I can have my freakin’ phone back.”  

I raised an eyebrow at the comments, and was both surprised and excited. “That’s a great idea!  But Susie, YouTube would shut down our channel and we already have like 12 hits of us singing to the giant lizard in the neighbor’s yard and we just put it up yesterday. I don’t think this kind of content is appropriate for YouTube anyway.” 

Then I paused for a second, and I replayed my sister’s sentence in my head. I realized that I misheard something. “Oh wait. Ummmm…. You didn’t say YouTube did you, Susie?  Did you just say spankingtube?” It took a second to register. Susie was silent, but her face was blushing a bright red, almost the same color as that poor boy’s red bottom. As her face became brighter, I knew something was amiss. I ran over to my sister and grabbed her shoulders, “What is spanking tube?” I demanded to know. I was quite intrigued and not willing to let this go. I forced my older sister to spend the rest of the night explaining and showing me things that blew my mind. 

After much contemplation, the next morning we decided to create an account and upload our first video. Neither of us really thought the video was going to garner as much attention as it did. We did not have any idea that the woman we had recorded was a world renowned professional disciplinarian; well at least I sincerely didn’t.  Apparently we were not the only ones with such admiration for this beautiful, dark haired and mysterious woman.  After only 4 hours the video had 6,000 views.  By the next morning, it had exceeded 18,000 hits. Then it spread to other sites and was being favorited and blogged about and reviewed. It was something scandalous. It was being downloaded and uploaded all over the internet.  I started to worry about what we had done, but I was also overcome with the magnitude of it all. 

At first we had agreed to remain anonymous, but as the video started to go viral, we quickly became greedy and wanted our due credit. I guess we had created something like the Blair Witch Project of the spanking world. It was too exciting to pass up and we reworked our profile to put our real names as the authors of the content. We even went so far and were bold enough to confess that the video was private and that we had gone to extraordinary lengths and broken many laws to acquire it. I did try to talk Susie out of some of it, but her ego got the best of her. Then my ego joined in as soon as we became flooded with praise, comments, questions and even requests for interviews. Soon enough, anyone watching the video knew the names of the two naughty girls that were bold enough to not only record, but publicly post a video of this private spanking session online for all to see.  

A couple of days later when the video had reached 100,000 hits, I began to panic. “Susie this is going too far.  That spanking session should have been kept private.  Now both of these people have been outted all over the internet.  What are we supposed to do?  She is a highly respected disciplinarian, apparently, and she was just doing her job.” We had learned of this fact (well, once again, at least did) after receiving fascinating e-mails, links to other videos that she was in and a simple Google search for beautiful dark-haired disciplinarians and strange red looped implements. Apparently, not only was the woman famous in the spanking community but so were the things she spanked people with, like a loop. We had learned it was something called Delrin and after we researched it a bit more we found out it was created by a store called Cane-iac and that it was much despised by the person the woman disciplined. He was also well known in the spanking community as the Very Bad Boy and he had a Wonderful Wife who also used this delrin stuff on his poor butt. 

All of this was making me very afraid. And I told Susie as much. “We had no business doing what we did, and I am ashamed of myself for being a part of it. How could we not have realized that she is so well known before we did this? What if she tries to sue us or something?”   

“I don’t know,” Susie lied.  Susie was feeling a bit guilty too, but she was having too much fun with all this attention. Besides, she had known exactly what she was doing the whole time, and she did feel a little guilty that she had kept it from her baby sister. She wouldn’t share her secret, but she would definitely share the blame if it came down to that, which it would. I didn’t know any of that then. All I knew is that we were about to be rich and famous. 

“Hey Susie, check this out,” I called out to Susie as I was checking my new e-mails.  “Listen to this. It is an email from some lady about our video.”  

Dear Sarah and Susie Mitchell,   

My name is Bella Cras. I am the Head of Research and Senior Vice President of Marketing at GoneViralGroup Inc.  I recently saw your video, “I Spy A Private Spanking“.  The reason I am writing to you is because our company manages the rights of various videos that have gone viral, ensuring that video owners get paid top dollar to license their videos to radio stations, television networks and multiple online venues.  We would like to speak with the both of you about managing and obtaining the rights to your video. You would be well compensated, of course. It is quite popular and all of our employees are very impressed with your success as first time video uploaders. We would like to know if you two might be interested in doing some consulting work for our company. 

Our offices are located in Las Vegas, Nevada. If you are interested in our offer and if your applications are successfully processed, we would like to detain you for a year to work exclusively for GoneViralGroup Inc.   

We prefer to meet our clients in person for this first meeting. Even if you decline our offer after reading the fine print, this will be a nice vacation for you at our expense. We will provide luxury transportation and accommodations if you agree to meet with us.  I look forward to hearing from you. 

Senior Vice President of Marketing and Head of Research  
GoneViralGroup Inc. 

Bella Cras 

We were both more than startled, our eyes popping just about right out of our little heads. Something didn’t sit right with me, I just had one of those gut feelings that something couldn’t be right. I reread the letter aloud. “Hey Susie, why do you think they said they want to detain us for a year?” 

Susie rolled her eyes at me. “Are you kidding me Sarah? Obviously it’s a typo. Any idiot could see that they meant to say retain. Look, I don’t see why you’re seeing typos and not dollar signs. I see the megabucks, vacation, quitting college and living the good life.” Susie was getting overly excited about this prospect. She started pacing around the room with visions in her head. “Listen Sarah, you type quicker than I do so stop being little Miss Grammar Nazi and start writing a response to Ms. Bella Cras. What kind of a name is Bella Cras anyway?” 

“I don’t know,” I replied meekly. “I kind of like it. Sounds like a little elf or something. It’s cute.” I don’t think Susie appreciated that very much. 

“Whatever,” Susie said before she began dictating her response for me to type out to Bella Cras, accepting the offer to meet in Las Vegas. Little did either of us know, this meeting would bring drastic changes to both of our lives (or rather, little did know). 

A week later we were in Vegas. Much to our surprise, our parents were happy to see us go. They were concerned at first because they thought it was some kind of scam, or vacation we were going to try to take on their dime. When they found out it was a job opportunity (naturally we excluded the fine details) and they might not have to be supporting their young adult children for the rest of their lazy lives, they could barely contain their excitement. And off we went. 

Although Texas and Vegas are not very far apart, we had never been to Vegas.  It was not exactly as we anticipated, and it definitely did not live up to what we had imagined. We were not put up in one of the fancy hotels where the casinos were located. We did not have limo transportation service. Instead we were driven to some kind of large house where we were greeted by two young ladies who introduced themselves as Lindsay and Amy. Neither of whom was Ms. Bella Cras. They told us that Ms. Bella had a meeting in London after having won a big writing contest, but that the president of the company would be glad to meet with us directly. We were then escorted into the formal living room where we awaited, with high expectations, the president of GoneViralGroup, Inc. 

Lindsay and Amy were very nice and accommodating; they provided us with all sorts of sweets and beverages, and their manners were impeccable but I was sensing something again. It seemed like both of them wanted to break out into a fit of laughter every time they looked at us. It even made Susie uncomfortable, and she was hard to rattle. We brushed it off. When Lindsay and Amy left the room we joked that these two brats must be way low on the payroll and were just jealous of our instant fame and success. We were moving up in the world. They would probably be serving tea and cupcakes for the rest of their lives. 

Talking about our fame and impending fortune excited us again and we completely forgot about the girls. We started chatting about what kind of wonderful life we were going to have here in Vegas. Susie also said she was going to complain about the lack of luxury accommodations and transportation, and she would demand on behalf of the both of us, that this oversight be made up to us immediately. 

That’s when the woman walked in, causing a silence to envelop the room that was almost deadly. Susie dropped  her cupcake and I opened my mouth to say something but my jaw just hung there and nothing came out. 

The woman was smiling at us but there was something that seemed superficial about it. “I would introduce myself,” she said in a somewhat severe tone “but I think you two already know who I am.” 

She looked at Susie, and then the cupcake on the floor, and back to Susie. “Young lady, pick up that cupcake and dispose of it properly,” she instructed Susie.  “While the two of you may have made me out to look like some nutty woman to the rest of the world, I assure you, I am not, and I will not tolerate you making a mess of my home.”  I had not realized that the woman had a southern accent. It was stern, but comforting. Susie was too filled with rage at having been tricked to think that anything could be comforting right now. She just stared at the woman and challenged her with silence. 

“Let’s go!  Get that mess cleaned up right now!” The woman demanded, while still penetrating my sisters eyes with hers. “We have a few things that we need to discuss, so when you are finished you can have a seat on the sofa and wait until I am finished talking with your sister in my office.”  She turned and looked at me. I looked at my sister, trembling. The woman snapped her fingers to direct my attention back to her. I looked at her, startled like a deer in headlights and did not respond to her cues to move and follow her as she started toward the end of the hallway, the sounds of her high heels echoing as they clicked against the hard wood floors. When she turned around and saw that neither of us had moved, either to follow her or to pick up the cupcake, she cast those crystal blue eyes at both of us and waited for someone to do something as she tapped her heel against the floor, as to clearly indicate that she was irritated. 

I suddenly put my head down, feeling truly ashamed. I was also terribly nervous and even felt a little sick. I was terrified about what was going to happen. Susie and I could have ruined our lives with this stupid stunt and now we would have to face this fact. Always resigned to be the good twin, well not so much the good one, more like the one who was just slightly less bad, I followed the woman as she instructed and found myself in her office. This was the first time that I had left Susie behind. I felt awful and the tears started streaming down my face.  

Susie was enraged with her little sister’s meek attitude and was also disappointed that she hadn’t taught me better.  She refused to be the doormat she thought I just showed myself to be. Susie showed her anger by staring back at the woman, who was standing in the door frame waiting for her to pick up the damn cupcake before she closed her office door. Susie had no intentions of picking up any cupcake today. After about 3 minutes and complete silence, something made my sister change her mind. She just couldn’t bear how uncomfortable it was becoming to be stared at, and while she could outstare just about anyone, she couldn’t quite outstare this woman. She finally figured picking up the cupcake would be only a minor blow to her ego and would be worth it to get this lady away from her. 

The woman walked back over to my defiant sister who was now mumbling something under her breath as she cleaned her mess.  “There had better not be so much as one crumb on this floor when I come back to check,” she said before turning and walking towards her office, ushering me all the way inside.   

I heard very faint laughter as the woman closed the door, leaving it open just a crack. I could vaguely hear what was going on outside. Later I would learn everything that happened when I was away from my sister.  The same two girls who greeted us walked in after I had been escorted out, both eating heavily powdered doughnuts.  Susie was disgusted. If there were cupcakes, why would anyone choose DOUGHNUTS? 

 “Oops”, said one of the girls as her powdered treat fell to floor in the very same spot where Susie had just finished picking up her cupcake from. Both girls laughed.  The second girl stepped on it, grinding it into the carpet as Susie looked on stupefied as the white crumbs became crushed into the lush carpet.  “Oops” said the other one before they left the room giggling. She couldn’t remember which one it was but would later find out it was the one named Lindsay.  Their laughter could be heard echoing down the corridor.   

“Stupid little brats!, my sister murmured, still in disbelief and loud enough that I could hear it.  “No freakin way am I cleaning up after those jerks.” I did not know what she was talking about yet but I was feeling increasingly uncomfortable. Susie left the smashed doughnut in its place. Later, my sister told me when she was looking around she noticed there were a bunch of rocks in various sizes, shapes and colors all about this place. She suspected maybe spanking people was not the only issue this spanking maniac had.  I looked around the office probably about the same time Susie was looking around the living room, when I also noticed the rocks everywhere. “Rocks?” I thought. “Why rocks?” I was quite curious, but very soon, I would not be thinking about rocks. 

“Stop daydreaming, young lady,” the offended woman scolded. I blushed and she continued to stare at me, but now she had removed her glasses and was looking at me over them. I wanted to run away. Just by looking at her I knew she had to have thought long and hard about how to best handle this situation. She would confirm this in just a second.  She informed me that when she first saw the headline, “I Spy a Private Spanking“, it caught her eye just as it had done to a million other people that saw it.  She was sitting in her office checking email when she saw it streaming on the Yahoo main page.  She was in a state of shock when she opened the link and saw herself interacting with the naughty boy in Texas.  In the place that clearly said no trespassing. She was working to have the building made into a formal place of discipline that would mirror the one I was sitting in right now.  I didn’t even want to consider what she meant by “formal place of discipline,” so I just sat there with a lump in my throat as she continued to tell me how she felt about the situation. 

She was furious when she saw herself on video and immediately called her lawyers and put them to work on it.  She demanded that they have the video removed from every single one of the websites by the end of the business day. Originally she had wanted to file a lawsuit against the person who posted the video, and she was determined to hunt down that person and make them pay for what they had done. It wasn’t long before she found that there was not just one person, but two persons involved, and that these two persons were me and my sister. She waited a couple of days before she concocted the scheme with Ms. Cras to get us to Vegas. In that time she had some room to calm down and formulate a different plan. She had her lawyers back off for the moment, as she had thought of a much better punishment to give us herself . Much better than what we could be given at the hands of the law. She continued to explain all this to me while I kept wishing I had the power of flight, or invisibility or anything to escape. 

I sat in front of her desk with my head lowered, every now and again stealing a brief glance ahead of me, trying to digest the enormity of sitting before the very beautiful and apparently rather famous, Ms. Dana Kane. I couldn’t look at her for too long because I was much too intimidated and ashamed. She was way too pretty and I was way too terrified. I thought it might be easier going head to head with Judge Judy. I focused on playing nervously with a ring that I wore on my right hand that was given to me as a gift by my sister. The sudden feeling of betrayal I had to both the woman and my sister overwhelmed me. Tears flooded my eyes. 

“Young lady, please look at me,” Ms. Kane instructed. I looked up and before I even realized what was happening I was now sobbing and apologizing. “I am so sorry for what we did.  I am so ashamed,” I cried.  I didn’t know much about Ms. Kane but I had one of those gut feelings again that she understood that I was genuinely remorseful. It was clear that Ms. Kane was a strict disciplinarian but she also proved herself to be kindhearted and compassionate. After a few moments of silence, Ms. Kane got out of her chair and came beside me. “Are you Sarah or Susie?” She asked me. 

“I’m Sarah,” I said, crying. I felt horrible when the words came out of my mouth. I didn’t want to be Sarah. I didn’t want to be me. I didn’t want to be anyone who could do something so terrible to someone. With my head down and my face in my hands, I continued to weep.  

“Sarah, I would like you tell me how it is that you two came to have that video and how it got posted for the world to see.  And I want you to tell me the truth. Do you understand me?”  She grabbed a tissue from her desk and with a gentle hand, lifted my chin up and wiped my eyes with it. She gave me an extra tissue to wipe my nose.  She held my face in position so that I would be forced to look deep into her eyes. I think she actually felt sorry for me because I was so distressed looking. 

“I promise you that everything will be ok.  You just need to be honest with me and trust me.  Can you do that Sarah? “Although I didn’t understand it, I knew that I already had a great deal of trust and respect for this woman. I told my story, our story, and did not leave out one single detail.  I claimed full responsibility for the role I played in it.  I could tell at times during my confession that Ms. Kane was starting to feel riled again, which is clearly understandable. But she did not betray me with anger or severe admonishment. 

“Thank you for being honest Sarah.  By taking responsibility for your part, you have shown me that you really are a good girl.  You just made some very poor choices, didn’t you?” I nodded in agreement and tried not to cry because there were no more tissues left. (Clearly, a lot of crying took place in this office.) 

“So wouldn’t you agree that those poor choices should have consequences?”   

I nodded in agreement, again. I knew it was the answer she wanted to hear, but I also knew it was the right answer. My sister and I had never suffered any consequences and our lives were going to shambles because of it. We were not doing well in school. We had no responsibilities. As young adults we were still supported by our parents, and we swindled all our money on things we didn’t need. To be honest, we both just felt lost in the world. 

“I am going to give you two scenarios, and I want you to make a choice as to which one will best suit you,” Ms. Kane began.  “I want you to listen carefully and do not make another poor choice.  Scenario number one….I press charges against you both and have you arrested for trespassing on private property and for filming me without my consent and for making it available for the public to see, again without my consent.  While you and your sister are fighting criminal charges, my lawyers will be busy putting together a lawsuit that will suck every dime from you, your sister, and your family.  Your unborn children and grandchildren will still be paying your debt long after you are gone.” She was definitely still a tad angry but when she saw that I was about to pass out from fear, she softened her tone. 

Scenario number 2.  You will live here at this institute for wayward naughty boys & girls for one year under my direct supervision.  You will follow strict rules and have chores and responsibilities.  You will also be disciplined as I see fit.  With that, you will have guidance and direction and a whole lot of love.  I think you could probably use some guidance, am I right? I had started sobbing again, against my will and all I could do really was nod. 

Ms. Kane was sympathetic, but not to a fault. “I need you to use words to answer me from now on…no more nodding, Sarah.  Understand?”   

I looked up to the woman who would become my mentor and nodded my head but then I quickly tried to un-nod it because I was told not to nod; and I saw a light shine behind Ms. Kane’s eyes as she struggled not to laugh when I simultaneously was nodding every which way and exclaiming, “Yes ma’am, I understand.” 

“That’s a good girl” said Ms. Kane as she moved a strand of hair from my wet face. “Stop moving your head Dear.  Now, before you make your final decision, you will be getting a spanking. Whether you stay here or not, you’re going to experience consequences for your actions.” With that she guided me up off the chair, took a seat upon it and positioned me over her lap. I was stunned and every muscle in my body clenched with fear and apprehension, and after only the first smack I cried out in pain. I was so embarrassed I didn’t even realize that Ms. Kane had lifted up the dress I was wearing and began to smack my bottom over and over again on my panties. When the shock wore off, the pain began to register and I started sobbing, now for multiple reasons. Thankfully, she didn’t go very hard on me but my bottom had never felt anything like this before. Now I was truly ashamed and had to be reminded of it until the sting went away, and how long that would be, I did not know. 

“Are you ready to make your choice young lady?” Ms. Kane asked me. I was too dazed to even realize she was saying anything, and had to be reminded with a sharp smack to my backside. Immediately I went into ultra-obedient mode. 

“Ma’am, there is no choice to make.  I understand that I need guidance and direction.  I need to be held accountable and I need discipline.  Will you please be my disciplinarian and let me move into your institution?  I promise to be a good girl for you.”   

Ms. Kane smiled and leaned down to kiss me on the forehead. “Go stand in that corner over there with your hands behind your back and do not move until I tell you to.  I’m going to have a little talk with your sister now”.  Of course I did as I was told.  I felt something inside of me that I could not ever remember feeling. It was a good feeling, a safe feeling.  I knew I was where I was supposed to be.  I stood in the corner, afraid for Susie, afraid for her decision and afraid for her fate. What if she didn’t make the right choice? 

I listened as Ms. Kane’s footsteps left the room I was in and I knew Susie must be hearing the heels coming down the hallway.  Ms. Kane had left the door open a crack, and although we both knew very well where snooping gets a person, I think she left it open for me so that I could watch what was happening with her and my sister. My sister didn’t turn her head to respond to the approaching footsteps.  She was still mad about everything that had happened up to that point.  The heels stopped behind her.  She kept her gaze focused outside the window and still did not respond when she felt Ms. Kane come right up to her.  “I see you have a problem following directions,” the woman whispered in Susie’s ear. “And also that you like windows.  Anything interesting happening out there? Anything private you want to record and post to go viral?” she asked sarcastically. 

Feeling awkward, Susie responded to none of the latter. “Nope, lady. I don’t have a problem at all,” said my smart mouthed sister.  “Those two crazies you have running around here are going to have a problem though as soon as I see them again.”   

“Is that right?” Ms. Kane asked her, somewhat shocked at such a brazen attitude for somebody in her situation. “First of all, it’s Ms. Kane… or Ms. Lady or at least something with a Ms. before it. You are going to need a lot of work, I see.  Right now I think you should be worried about yourself and your bottom, Missy.  You are one smart remark away from going across my lap for the spanking that I invited you here for. I was going to give you time and even an option but you have abused that opportunity and now I’m going to punish you.”  

My sister looked away from the window she was staring out to avoid looking at Ms. Kane, and replied, “Yeah right, Ms. Lady! I don’t think so. Not this girl.” Ms. Kane had had enough at that point and not 2 seconds later did my sister find herself going across the woman’s lap and receiving the spanking of her life.  Susie kicked and screamed for 10 minutes as the smacks kept coming. I snuck my head out for a better view and saw that Ms. Kane had not only taken down her pants, but had immediately stripped her of the rest of her dignity by removing her white cotton panties. I had seen my sister’s bottom plenty of times. We weren’t shy. We got dressed in front of each other and stuff like that, But I have never seen it look so vulnerable. I didn’t realize how nicely shaped it was until it was positioned over Ms. Kane’s lap, arched up almost begging for punishment. It really was hard for me to watch. Every time I thought Ms. Kane would stop, she didn’t. She was good at her job and she knew when to end the spanking. She knew she had to continue the spanking until Susie abandoned her tough front and accepted her place over Ms. Dana Kane’s knee. 

After about 10 minutes, I saw that Susie couldn’t hold it in anymore. My heart broke for her a little, as I knew her pride was shattering. She must’ve been holding back tears for a long time and suddenly they came rushing out of her, as did all the pent-up tension as she submitted to her punishment. Poor Susie cried and cried and cried and finally her body went limp over the disciplinarian’s lap. 

Ms. Kane saw this as an opportunity and decided to ask her just then what happened to the doughnut and why it was crushed up into her carpet. “It wasn’t my doughnut,” I heard her cry out, and then I realized that she was right because she had a cupcake! My mouth opened in a little bit of shock when I realized what must’ve happened back there. And then it was confirmed. I heard my sister yell out, “Those little jerks crushed the doughnuts into your carpet. I threw my cupcake away like you told me to.” Ms. Kane gave my sister another dozen or so very severe whacks with her hand that caused a whole new flood of crying and told her not to use inappropriate language and especially not to call names. 

Just then, the two girls came walking in the room acting all prim and proper.  “Oh sorry Ms. Kane, we didn’t mean to interrupt,” they lied as they turned to leave.   

“Ladies…” was all Ms. Kane had to say and the girls froze and slowly turned around.   

“Yes Ma’am?”   

“I want you two to formally meet Susie.”  The girls chuckled to themselves as they said hi to the girl draped across the woman’s lap.  “Now Susie, I was sure I told these girls to give you a cupcake. So how is it that there is a doughnut on the floor over there?’ asked Ms. Kane.  “Did you come here with your own cupcakes?  I am sure I saw you with one”  

Lindsay decided to seal her fate at that moment with an obnoxious lie because she knew she wouldn’t be able to explain the doughnut.  “Ms. Kane, she took my doughnut from my hand and smashed it into the carpet and said she didn’t care who this house belonged to and that nobody would tell her what to do.” 

“Is that right Amy?” Ms. Kane asked with a raised eyebrow as she turned to the other girl.  Amy knew exactly what this meant and Lindsay just about put an elbow into her rib in an effort to nudge her into lying for her.  Amy looked at Lindsay and then she turned to the other side of  her where there was this giant stone that must have weighed 10 tons and been transported by aliens.  They both looked at Dana panicked, literally caught between a rock and a hard place.  They were both busted, and they knew it. Lindsay tried to recant her statement but it was too late and Amy was in a bad spot. Neither of them stood a chance and neither of them tried very hard to offer evidence to their lie. 

Ms. Kane only had to point to a corner and Lindsay was on her way, knowing that she was in big trouble.  Standing in the corner would be the easy part of this punishment; I kind of knew that because standing in the corner felt much easier to me than it did being over Ms. Kane’s lap and having my butt lit up.   

Ms. Kane looked to the other girl and didn’t need to say a word.  Amy started confessing, not only to the doughnut crushing incident that she witnessed by Lindsay but also to about every random thing she had ever done throughout her life. Apparently she was a little obsessed with confessions. She was sent to another corner in the room.  She was supposed to be thinking about what she did to get  her put in the corner, but all she could think about was being in the corner nearest to the closet full of Ms. Kane’s implements.  Especially fearing the most recent addition, “Dana’s Inferno” that she knew Ms. Kane had not had the opportunity to use on any unruly backsides yet.  She made a mental note to send an email to Ms. Kane’s “friends” at Can-Iac to thank them for putting yet another painfully harsh implement into the hands of the disciplinarian. She would also ask them to please NEVER make this woman anything out of stainless steel again.  For weeks after feeling that stainless steel cane, every time she saw something silver and shiny, she was reminded that her ass was still on fire.   

I was wondering if my sister was as fascinated with this whole thing as I was. I watched as Ms. Kane led Susie off of her lap, pulled up her pants and panties for her and then sent her off to a third corner. She warned her not to move. Susie wobbled over to the corner. Normally I would have laughed to see her in such a predicament, but I felt a little sad. When the clicking of heels had descended and Ms. Kane had left the room, I could hear the remnants of apologies issued by Lindsay and Amy for what they had done to my sister. Susie seemed to be okay with it, she accepted their apologies and then all three noses went back to their assigned corners. 

Then I heard a voice that I could have sworn I recognized. And suddenly my heart stopped. Ms. Kane called for me to remove myself from my corner and meet her in the room with Susie. I collected myself and hurried into the room were Susie was still in her corner. Ms. Kane had dismissed Lindsay and Amy and had sent my sister to sit next to me on the sofa. Shortly thereafter the male spankee from the video had come in to greet us. It was odd seeing him without a naked bottom that was reddened and blistered. Ms. Kane beckoned him to come over and told us that he had a present for us. Both of us just stood still and watched him as he, like a magician, retrieved the red looped instrument from behind his back. He handed it to Ms. Kane. I looked at my sister and she looked back at me, we were both equally petrified. 

Ms. Kane handed it to me. I held in my hands as if it were a grenade. Embarrassing myself, my eyes started welling up again. My sister actually had tears running down her face at this point, her ego now being about as bruised as her bottom must have been. Ms. Kane smiled and took the instrument back from me. She swished it through the air and we could both feel the wind across our faces. 

Just then Ms. Kane got a call and excused herself from the room for a moment, leaving us alone with the other victim of our spankingtube scheme. 
“Gotta hand it to you girls, that was a good one.” He was either mocking or praising us.  “Can see I’m gonna have some competition here and seeing as you are nearly identical twins, I can teach you the mastery of bratting.  This is a great day for me.. er, I mean, this is a great day for us.”  He made sure to emphasize the us.  “By the way, don’t feel so bad about posting the video.  Ms. Kane was going to put it up a week or two after you did.  We always record our sessions. You saved her a lot of work and got her tons of publicity to boot. Her phones are ringing off the hook and they are going to do a feature on her… everywhere.   She couldn’t have done it without you.” He smirked, evilly. I turned to Susie and my jaw just dropped open, hers did too. We had been tricked, twice! When Ms. Kane entered the room again, still wielding the evil looking red loop, we no longer cared about being tricked.  We went back to being petrified. 
“Oh don’t worry sweethearts,” Ms. Kane assured us, sensing our anxieties “This is not for you. Not yet anyway. This is for the two errant girls in the next room that need to be taught a lesson regarding manners and truth telling, and most importantly, crumbs. You can thank them later, because without them, none of us would be here. Welcome to the REFORMATORY. My naughty girl here will lead you to your rooms and show you the ropes.” 

Susie and I looked around and at that moment a very young looking cute girl came in to give us a tour. I thought she looked familiar but I really couldn’t place it. She seemed so innocent, and I couldn’t figure out what a person like her would be doing in a place like this. Susie took an instant liking to her, almost as if they had known each other. They took the lead and I walked slowly behind them. 

“I told you this would be your ticket in,” the girl said to my sister. I scrunched up my face in confusion but neither of them could see me. Her ticket in? What the hell did that mean? 

My sister chuckled and replied, “Well, in all fairness, Dana was the one who said to go find you on Twitter if we were feeling brave. And I guess you did get us in trouble after all.” 

The girl winked at her and gave her a friendly pat, “Yes, I did. Guess you’ll have to get me back or something.  Tag, you’re it!” she winked.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘School Daze’ : New Spanking Story Writing Contest

Okay spanking writers, let’s get those springtime creative juices flowing! It’s time for March’s ‘Person, Place, and Thing’ spanking story writing contest. As always, the winner (announced first of April) will receive a free spanking ‘prize’ from me, and all entries will be posted on the blog throughout the month of April for your reading enjoyment.

This month’s contest is:   

‘School Daze’


Within your spanking story, all three elements must appear – the Person (or, in this case, two people), the Place, and the Thing:



Two college professors



An empty classroom



 ..and a missing object



** Obviously, I’m looking for school-themed stories here, but feel free to take the elements in any direction you like. A few suggestions:
  • The professors may be of any age or gender, and you may include as many or as few other characters in your story as you want.
  • Feel free to include any/all spanking genres: F/F, F/M, M/F, and M/M.
  • Although the name of the contest is School Daze, you’re encouraged to title your story independently.


Send all entries to me at: DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com  (You may either attach your story as a text file, or paste it directly into your email’s text box.)



There are a few guidelines which MUST be followed in order for your story entry to be considered/published. 
Please read carefully:

  • Absolutely no characters or situations involving anyone under the age of 18. The occasional ‘like a little boy’ is acceptable, but I make final judgments based on context. Best to keep it to a minimum.
  • The same goes for overt sexual references and naughty language. Some poetic license is given, but genital references, sexual scenarios, and heavy use of profanities will likely not prevail.
  • Don’t cheat. It’s not cool. Cheaters will be publicly shamed and banned from future contests.
  • By entering your story in the contest, you agree to allow me to publish/excerpt/promote your entry (anonymously, of course) on this blog and other publishing platforms .
  • If you’re unable to claim the spanking ‘prize’, please enter your story as a Non-Contestant. That way, everyone can enjoy your work and the winner can actually collect the prize.
  • Contest ends March 31, 2013.


If you have any questions about content, guidelines, etc., please feel free to email me at danakanespanks@gmail.com.

Good luck!

–  Dana



Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Friday Night in Dixie’ : Great ‘What the Camera Saw’ spanking story

‘Friday Night in Dixie’ puts a country-girl spin on F/F spanking. I know you’ll enjoy this muddy romp as much as I did. Thank goodness for January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ !

–  Dana


Friday Night in Dixie


It is Friday night in Dixie and I was bound to have some fun! Afer a 56 Hour work week I jumpped in my truck and headed to pick up my buddy Jen. As I pull up to Jen’s house she motions me to get outta the truck. “What’s up?” I ask intriged. ” We are taking Aunt Susie’s truck!” Jen exclaimes with a wild smile across her face. “What? She is letting you borrow her truck? Does she know what we are going to do?” I ask in rapid fire. “No and no.” she smiles. “You are asking for trouble my friend, when she find out you took her truck though the mud she is going to have your back side for dinner!” I warn her, but inside I so badly want to run that truck through the mud myself. “I know , but it will be worth it!” Jen stood waiting for my answer. I chew my lower lip for a moment, oh I know the consinquences. Just because I am not family doesn’t mean that Ms Edin wouldnt strick me if need be. “ok!” Hell lets risk it.
With that we were off to Mr Johnson pond! The party was already kick’in when we got there. There was 4×4’s everwhere, the music was loud and playing all the favorets. There was a bon fire by the pond and a muddin field to the left. We opened the bottle of Honey Jack up and began taking shots. “Here’s to a Friday night!” I toast “Here’s to one hell of a night!” Jen hollars. We dance by the fire, cheer on some of our fellow mudders and of corse kiss a few guys. Someone had got a jar of kix’s shine and we enjoyed a few swigs, that man makes the best this side of the Georgia line. By 11 Jen and I made our own verson of the Devil whent Down to Gerogia dance. “Lets do what we came here to do!” Jen hollared over the music. “Jen are you sure you want to do this?” “shut up and get in will you!” “ok!”
That 4×4 slug mud like no other! We were having us a real good time. “Hell Jen, I didn’t know you knew how to drive this thing!” Poking fun of her over the reving engin. “I was born to raise hell!, Lets show these boys how its done!” and she let out a Rebel yell! We did 180’s , 360’s hell we created a 420 out there in that mud feild. Up until Jen lost control, no my girl didn’t get that 4×4 stuck in the mud. She did one better than that, we landed right in the middle of Mr. Johnson’s pond. The crowd hooted and hollarded. I couldnt quit laughing when a couple of the boy’s pulled us up outta the water. Jen won’t live this one down for a while. “You sure showed ’em boys how it’s done!” I shoved her from the pastenger side of the truck. “Hell Fire!” is all she said, giving me a nasty look. I laughted!
I stayed the night at Ms Edin’s that night, I wasn’t in any shape to drive the hole way home. I woke to the smell of bacon. “Jen, your aunt has bacon.” I mutter as I throw a pillow her way. “I need some coffee.” she responds without moving. “TheTRUCK!” she jumps up. I giggle.
In the kitchen Ms Edin is at the sink doing dishes. “breakfast smells devine Ms Edin.” I comment innocently. “Oh, Lissa I am glad to see you here, sit I’ll fix you a plate.” The sweetness in her voice couldn’t be mistaken as southern charm. She Knew for sure. I give Jen a sly look as we sit at the table across each other. We ate in silence while Ms Edin stood at the sink. “Did you girls have a good time last night?” Ms Edin broke the silence. I kicked Jen under the table. Her idea , her explaination! “Kinda” she muttered as she put her fork down. I followed in suit, for some reason I wasn’t hungry any longer. “Kinda, you would think a party on a friday night around here would be better than just Kinda fun.” she sweetly relpied. Jen shurgged. She walked over to us, stood by the table between the two of us. For a thin, small framed women Ms. Edin wasn’t one to cross. Belive me from past experience the women is stronger than she looks. With her arms crossed she speaks evenly “Jennifer, will you please explain to me what has happened to my truck.” My eyes stuck to the floor. “umm Well it kinda ened up in the middle of Mr. Johnson’s pond last night.” Jen spoke softly. Took back my the responce Ms Edin opened her mouth to speak, then shut it again. She stood quietly for a moment. It is beyond me how this women can keep her temper in check, I have never even heard her raise her voice. “In the middle of Mr. Johnson’s pond. Will you please explain how my truck, that was parked in the yard ended up in the middle of Mr. Johnson’s pond. ” she glarded at Jen and I. ” I borrowed it, and it got a little muddy and I didn’t want to return it in that condition so I wanted to wash it off. ” Jen popped off with. I busted! Once I seen Ms Edin’s face I covered my mouth and tryed to stop. Nodding her head with frustration, “Creative explaination for taking my truck without permission, drinnking, mudding, and losing control. ” Who told her?? I wondered. “Both of you in the den NOW!” without thinking Jen and I both got up and walked to the den. We have been there plenty of times before, most with stories just as inventive as this one. We Knew the routin, we sat on the couch and waited. Ms Edin wasn’t far from us and when she entered I seen the belt that hangs behind the back door in her hand. Yup we were in for it. “You” she pointed at me “Stand against the wall and be silent.” I walked to where she had pointed. Derictly behind where Jen would be getting fermly wipped. “Jennifer, up and lean over the back of the couch, pants and undies down.” she demanded evenly. Jen did as she was told, there was no use protesting we knew where that would get us. When it came to disipline Ms Edin is serious, a good old fashion wipp’en will put you in your place, she would always say. Now I had seen this happen to poor Jen many of times, and got to thinking she has never gotten the pleasure of seeing herself in such an uncofortable possision. So ingenious me quietly snuck my phone out of my pocket, if Ms Edin didn’t look back I would have a supprise for Jen when this was all over. I pressed record, as Ms Edin started swinging the belt down hard on poor Jen’s small behind. She cryed out in pain a couple of times. Ms Edin wasn’t tolding back , she was realy pissed this time. She raised the belt up high and brought it down with great force on to Jen’s now red stripped bottom. “Quit Kicking!” she snapped. Jen winned that it hurt which landed on deaf ears and just got her an extra hard swing. After twenty swings Jen was howling almost in tears. But Jen wouldn’t cry, not my girl! Ms Edin stopped for a moment and Jen took a deep breath. ” You, my child, your in deep trouble. I thought you were old enough and I wouldn’t have to disipline you for stuipd shanningons like such anymore. I guess I was wrong. You will be working in the stable’s muching stall’s for the rest of the summer, and you will pay to have my truck detailed. Do you understand me?” she swung and landed the belt directly on Jen’s bottom. “ooooohhhh Yes Ma’ma!” Ms Edin stared swining again this time landing the belt firmly on Jen’s upper legs, she swung back and forth. “Stop it!” And she continiued for another twenty or so swings. Finially poor Jen was done. “Stand up!”, with that I stopped recording… hell if I’m getting caught.. I got my own comming to me without making it worse. Jen stood by my side and I was ordered over the couch bare bottom. I’ll spare you the details of my wipp’in, I’m not as brave as Jen and I may have shed a tear or two. Thank God Jen didn’t have my idea and reecord me!
After it was over and Ms Edin left the room, I handed Jen my phone. She gave me a perplexed look. “Hit Play” I smiled. she did and cracked an evil smile, laughting like crazy, we hugh fived. “Hell Yah!” Jen said ” But you do know that I will be doing my own producing next time.” she added ” please let that be a while, dame she was mad at us!” “tsssh yah!”
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Conversations with Spankos: Ch. 17 (When Spanking’s Not the Answer)


As a spankophile and disciplinarian, I heartily adhere to the idea that not all offenses are spank-worthy. 

It’s no secret that some spank-cravers will go to great lengths to ‘earn’ a spanking – bratting, self-destructive acts, outright defiance, and the like, are employed to try and earn a spanking reaction from their spanker..it’s fun for them.  

This manipulative behavior rarely results in a spanking from me, as I am usually sure that that’s exactly what said brat wants. Spanking him or her for this type of behavior only further reinforces the likelihood of this scenario occurring over and over again. Non-corporal punishments, however, are sometimes really very excruciating exercises which are guaranteed to contain no ‘fun’ whatsoever.

Writing assignments are very effective. A typical assignment may be anything from handwritten lines to Accountability Reports to a written report on specific bad behaviors. (Accountability…very important.)

Corner/quiet time is sometimes also effective, although for some spanking enthusiasts it’s part of the private shaming or embarrassment (i.e. ‘fun’) part.

I’ve instructed a playmate to look at himself in the mirror every morning and repeat positive, self-affirming statements. This was quite possibly the most torturous non-corporal punishment to date – at least in his opinion.

Mouthsoaping also falls under the ‘sometimes fun’ category – at least in fantasy. I’ve found that, even though many spankos fantasize about this non-corporal punishment, many find it absolutely disgusting in practice. Careful what you wish for..


I also believe that some behaviors are naughty enough to warrant both a spanking AND some sort of non-corporal punishment.

In a few cases, I’ve videotaped and publicly released the spanking punishments of my personal playmates. This public shaming has an entirely different effect on the psyche of the spankee, as now, theoretically, the whole world will know what they’ve done.

The Naughty Bench comes in handy after a good discipline spanking, as well. It’s constructed to be as uncomfortable as possible on a recently-spanked bottom, and a few minutes on the Bench is an excellent reinforcement to the discipline just received.

Most non-corporal punishments can naturally be paired with a hearty spanking in order to achieve a more clear and lasting understanding. Along with writing assignments, public shaming, cornertime and mouthsoaping, other excellent variations include:

Household chores
Forced panty-wearing (for boys)
Reading/study assignments
Prolonged nudity
 
 
I’m interested to know which non-corporal disciplines you’ve used or experienced. What ‘works’ for you…and what doesn’t?
 
–  Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Reformatory’ Bonus! Lyndsy’s Perspective


Readers,

We all enjoyed reading ‘The Reformatory’, written by Annika with help from Lyndsy, and I’m hoping that Annika will share more of her wonderful imagination soon. Getting to know Annika and Lyndsy’s characters was a lot of fun, and there was a lot of both of them in the stories…maybe a bit of me, too.

Lyndsy so enjoyed the writing process with Annika that she decided to revisit The Reformatory from her perspective. It’s an excellent read and I’m grateful that Lyndsy’s sharing her words with us. 

Enjoy!

–  Dana



The REFORMATORY

Part 1-L



It was just after 2 o’clock when I pulled up into the driveway of something that was called The Reformatory.  Haha, what a joke I thought to myself.  It’s probably a party house!!  Now, wouldn’t that teach the neighbour a thing or two after sending me here, “because of my regular behaviours” she said, by thinking she’s seen me many times drinking and driving, not wearing my seatbelt, and whatever else she thought she observed, but had no proof of.  Of course, I was guilty of it, but usually it was on the back roads, and it wasn’t a big deal with only a few neighbours that would barely meet up at the same time and pass each other.  But, it was either put up with this, or she was going to make a report to the “proper authorities”, to randomly park around our road, to “catch me” she informed me, and I didn’t need that nonsense, OR my name in anyone’s records!!! 

I think she was just mad because of the prank’s she figured I pulled on her over the years.  She never caught me “red handed” ever, so she never had proof.  Like the time she found her car covered in toilet paper, and inside on the dash was an empty bottle of wine, along with cheese wrappers and cracker crumbs on the seat.  Another time she tried to blame me for putting tampons in her outdoor fish pond, and a sign that said, “I like your new fish!”  Or, when she seen a beautifully wrapped box in her front lawn, looking like it must have landed there accidentally by the mailbox, so she couldn’t resist watching all around her as she grabbed it, tucked it under her coat and took it inside.  I WAS hiding in the brush and watching, and within moments the box came flying out the front door again!  I almost blew my cover and laughed out loud at the look on her face when she realized it was full of the neighbours St. Bernard poop!!  

I would NEVER admit any of it was me of course, and always got away with things.  And this lady was the nosey, busy body on the road.  It wasn’t my fault she was such an easy and deserving target!!



After parking, I was leaning and digging into the back seat of the truck for my bags I heard a voice behind me, “Hello.  You must be Lyndsy?”  I backed out and was surprised to find a lady standing there leaning on the truck with her arms crossed.  I never even noticed or heard her walk up.  She had on jeans, and a button up tan shirt, funky cut jet black short hair, amazing smile, and eyes, well, eyes I don’t do so well, but I think they were blue.  Very attractive, and very confidant looking.  I wondered if she was a tenant or an employee.  “Yep, that would be me.” I said as I put my hand out to shake hers.  She took my hand, with both hers, but didn’t let go when I was about to, “I see we might need to have a talk about tardiness.  You were supposed to be here BEFORE two.”  She held on a few seconds longer as she tried to get my eye contact, and then let go.  “I am Ms. Kane, this is my home.”   “Your home?  Nice!!!  It’s pretty big!!”  I wouldn’t look at her, I was looking at the house. “You must have some wealthy parents!  And to think they want others to live here with you’s?  Sweet!!” was my cool reply, but my insides were scrambling and I was extremely nervous of this whole unfamiliar situation.

“No, I own this house.  And I have it because I use the extra space to be able to have others stay here who are in need of some special attention.  Which I do provide!”

“Really!  Well, I definitely won’t be in much need of that!  I’m pretty content and never get bored, so you will find, personally, I won’t be using up much of your time. And I will be gone before you know it.  But, while I am here, if you need anything fixed or built or painted or even plumbing, or whatever, just let me know!  I am very independent and capable” I informed her.

“Great!!  I could probably use you for a few things around here.”

“Oh, wait, there ARE a couple of things I do NOT do.  I do not do electrical or mornings!!  That’s my limits!!  I hate being zapped, and I hate getting up before I’m ready!  Other than that, we are good to go!!” 

She laughed almost hysterically at that remark, but it made me kind of frown.  What’s so funny about that I wondered?  I mean, I can do almost anything else!!! 

“Well Miss Lyndsy, grab your stuff and let’s head inside.  There will be some adjustments to your do’s and don’ts, but just to put you at ease, I won’t make you do electrical!!”  And she laughed again.  I was beginning to not like that little humour she had.  It almost felt like a dare to me or a hidden implication to a command of sorts.  It was making my inner brat evolve out of control almost immediately.  I guess she never knew what my neighbour had to deal with!

I gathered my things and followed her into the house. 



“Place your things right there by the stairs for now Lyndsy, and I will show you around the main floor and basement.”   I had the grand tour.  It was very simple, neutral and uncluttered.  My favourite was the game room in the basement, and knew I would be spending time there focusing on a video game just to look busy and not have to socialize too much.  I wasn’t much of a people person, and actually enjoyed my alone time to re-energize when needed.

“Now we will go to my office, and this is where we take time to work on problems or concerns or if you have anything you want to share with me, it is a private space for that.  Please feel free at anytime to come to me, and never think I am too busy for you, okay?”   “Okay, but I don’t think this room will find me needing to tend to it,” I replied.  She just smiled at me, shook her head like I didn’t know what I was talking about, and then entered the room.

As she went in behind her desk, I walked around the room looking at the different things she had shelved.  There really wasn’t too many.  Some books, which told me she obviously like to read.  Some souvenir type memorabilia and it looked like rocks of different shapes and colours and size all perfectly arranged in some kind of organized manner.

“Have a seat Lyndsy, please.  I need to go over some of the house rules that I expect from my tenants while staying here.”

I sat down, kind of slumped, put my foot over my knee to LOOK like I was at ease.  I wasn’t, and it was coming out through the playing with my keys, but I thought it would be rather unsuspicious.  When I’m nervous, or anxious, which or normally, I have to have something moving at all times.  At this moment it was fiddling with my keys, and the twitching of my foot.

“Okay, first of all, you will be going to work as usual.  There will be no changes to your responsibility in that area.  I also expect that all my tenants share dinner together, and it has to be a really, REALLY important reason for you not to be here for that.  And I expect a call ahead to let me know you won’t be showing up or running late.  There are other tenants, who you will meet shortly, and I expect respect to each and every one of them.  This is my home, and my rules, and my word is the final one.  I will respect your opinions and ideas, even your objections, but you are here for a reason, and I am here to deal with that with you.  Are you familiar with my type of discipline here at the Reformatory?” 

“Ummm discipline?  No!  Never heard anything about discipline?”  My nose scrunched up on one side and my eyes must have definitely shown confusion.

“Well, how I deal with things here goes back to the old fashioned approach to help my tenants be accountable to their behaviours and make the necessary adjustments to live more satisfying and appropriate choices in life.”

“Old fashioned approach?  Like what, a slap on the hand?  Ruler over the knuckles?”  I laughted a bit, then continued,  “Or, or like writing lines or standing in the corner?”  I laughed again, not hard, just more of an involuntary ‘I’m not scared’ laugh, but my mind was trying to figure out what she was trying to say.

“No.  If I feel your behaviour needs adjusting, there will be accountability applied to it with a spanking of some sort.  Depending on the severity of the behaviour, I will choose to what degree it will be administered,” she continued.

“A spank?”  I stood up, eye brows raised, eyes big, with a total look of ‘whatever’ on my face.  “I reallllllly don’t think that will be happening to this girl ma’am!  Can’t even imagine it!!!”

“Sit down Lyndsy.  I need to continue with the rules so you are aware of them.  And yes, if I feel there is reason for a spank, it will happen, whether you can imagine it or not.”

I just shook my head, and rolled my eyes and let out an obvious ‘not impressed breath’ from my nostrils.

She didn’t seem affected at all by my reaction, and just casually continued on with her spiel, “There will be no smoking in this house, or on the property.  Do you smoke?” she asked.  “Nope, not an issue,” was my reply still looking at my keys in my hands.

She continued, “There will also be no alcohol in the house or on the property, and I know you might have a problem with that, so respect that rule, and we will not have an issue.  There will also be no……”

My ears didn’t hear another word.  I felt something shoot through my body like adrenaline from being in shock.  All that was going through my mind was that little bottle of JD I had in my bag that I planned to have a relationship with at the end of every day.  It was my way of lowering the anxieties when they were building up a little too much.  I never get drunk, so I know it wouldn’t be an issue if that was her concern, so I didn’t think it would be an issue to have it, even if I kept it hid.

“Lyndsy?  Lyndsy!”  I just realized I had zoned out and didn’t hear what else she said, but I wouldn’t let that on!!  “Yes, ma’am.  I am sure you won’t be having any concerns about the rules with me.”   “I hope not Lyndsy, and I trust you understand why they are in place.”  Whew!  That answer must’ve worked!!  Not sure what the other rules were, but whatever!!

She stood up from her desk and flipped her hand to show me to come too.  “Let me show you where your room is, and introduce you to your room mate.”   Oh man… a room mate???  I need my space!  Its bad enough you have to share the house with everyone, but not to have my own room to escape to, that was really beginning to suck!!!  How the heck were me and JD going to have our time together??!!!

I still didn’t understand what the whole issue was for being here.  And I wasn’t so far impressed with having someone telling me what to do, not to do.  And I really was not wanting to share a room with anyone.  So I was feeling this brat inside of me growing some more, and probably going to make things a little difficult to deal with. But whatever, I was here to shut the neighbour up, and I didn’t have to be so obedient or agreeable.  And my stay would obviously be short lived, so I thought.

She knocked on a door and opened it, and pointed for me to step in ahead of her.  “That is your bed over there Lyndsy, and this is your room mate Amy.”  I looked at this adorable girl, and there was something in her smirky smile, or her innocent yet bratty glitter in her eyes, I’m not sure what it was, but I already felt that sharing a room would probably not be a problem with her.  It was rather strange, but it was like we already had a connection.  And I knew nothing about her, other than we were here because we “misbehave” in some area.

Ms. Kane gave Amy and me the run down and I dropped my stuff on the bed.  Amy was pretty obedient, a little too many “Yes, ma’am’s” coming from her, but whatever.  She was probably just wanting to act attentive.  Ms. Kane left us to get to know each other and for me to settle in.   As I unpacked, I could feel Amy watching me with excitement.  After a couple of minutes, I pulled my bottle of JD out of the bag and turned around.  Her eyes almost popped out of her head!  I explained to her what it was, and what it was for, and that I wasn’t sure about sharing because I didn’t want her blowing my cover.  She promised that she wouldn’t touch it, and we giggled and laughed that I had the nerve to even bring it, never mind pull it out.



I pretty much immediately had to find out about this spank thing.  So I questioned Amy on what she knew.  She was pretty sure that’s what happened the night before.  I told her I had never been spanked in my life!!!  And even though there has been many, many reasons to be in trouble somehow, I always talked my way out of it, or sneakily got out of it.  I could see her eyes so focused to what I was saying.  I told her my brat was going to be in full force if I was pushed, but I didn’t want her to know that too definitely yet, so I told her it would pretty much be in a way that wouldn’t require much attention.  More like innocent type bratting.  She was just too adorable and so in tune!!!  I asked her about her spanking history, but she didn’t really have any to share.  We really found it easy to converse about almost anything right away, which was very strange for me, because I don’t normally share much with people and am pretty protective until I know someone for quite awhile.  I was finding her personality something that was already drawing me in.

“Hey kiddo, I think I better hide this bottle of JD!!!  Wouldn’t want the DK to find it!!  What do you think?”  She suggested another container, and we proceeded to accomplish that.  I tucked the empty bottle into my bag to dispose of at work when I went Monday.

I was impressed with the attention I was getting from Amy.  She just wanted to know me, and she shared with me too.  I was beginning to see this being a relationship that could cause a lot of trouble for us because of our humour, but that it could also be something that I wanted to work at.  And I felt comfortable enough putting effort into it and see where it would go.

“Lyndsy?!  Amy?!  Come on down here, it’s time for dinner!!”   Oh boy, that was Ms. Kane’s voice that carried up the stairs, down the hall and through our door!!!  Guess we got a little carried away in our conversation and didn’t notice the time.  We jumped up and raced down the stairs.  I let Amy go ahead, yes, I did, not to let her think she won, but to let her kind of lead the way, as I was not too comfortable with this whole sitting down together with everyone and having to make small talk.  Plus I hadn’t met the other two tenants, so I didn’t know what they were like.

Dinner was a little stressful for me to be sitting at, but me and Amy were at it, already kicking each other under the table, giggling at the conversation taking place between Lori, Kevin and Ms. Kane, not really contributing in any way.  We got a stern look, but I just raised my eyebrows and smiled.  Amy was trying to hold down her mouthful of food without cracking up.

We had to help clean up after dinner.  I couldn’t help but find out what I could about this spanking scenario from Kevin.  He told me about wooden utensils, and Amy was laughing at his replies.  Ms. Kane walked in and asked what we were talking about, so Kevin told her.  I thought it was a fine reply, but before I knew it he was whisked off to her office, and we were told to finish cleaning up and then sent to our rooms.

Me and Amy were still being silly and giggling, and our connection was so natural.  It was almost like the first time in my life I could be myself. 

We ran upstairs in a race, but this time I won!!  No, it’s not cheating if you sit someone on the floor before heading up the steps!  When we got to our room we both stopped and stood silent.  We could hear the smacking Kevin was getting downstairs.  It sounded intense, but I couldn’t understand if it was for real or if it was half for fun.   I dared Amy to go down and spy, but then it got silent.  We didn’t know what was going on, and I could feel the confusion in my mind about this whole place.  It was almost like it was somewhere that I needed to be personally, instead of the frustration in being sent here by the annoying neighbour.  But on the other hand, it was a very scary thought to have someone to answer to for once.  And I didn’t have a clue how I was going to react to any of it.

Me and Amy talked a lot about spanking that night.  It was very strange to even picture, considering we were adults, and holding down jobs, and had been on our own for some time.  Our nerves also made us joke about it a lot, and I even suggested that she take my punishments, because I think she was craving them for some reason, but she wouldn’t go for it.  That night I barely got any sleep as my mind took over trying to picture what could or would happen in this place.  When Amy woke up, she told me that she too kept waking up and thinking.  “Well, we better get downstairs before we find out sooner than later,” I said.  I decided not to push the “no mornings rule” quite yet, that I gave Ms. Kane, but it was because I was already awake anyway. 

I sat quietly at the table observing the rest.  I couldn’t eat that early, so I was just sipping on my coffee.  Ms. Kane was socializing with the others, and they were joking and laughing.  But my nerves were getting the best of me so I couldn’t really participate, plus it was EARLY!!  When Ms. Kane got up from the table, she asked to see Amy in her office after she was done eating and cleaning up.  I felt a moment of relief, until she said, “And Lyndsy, when Amy is done, I will see you next!”  Oh man!!  My stomach did a flip flop.  I really, REALLY hate confrontations.  And even though I didn’t know what it was about, I just had an uneasy feeling in my stomach.  But I was doing everything I could to hide it by goofing off with Amy in between, pretending none of it mattered.



Once Amy was out of the office, she came up to the room.  I tried to get some answers from her about what to expect, what she asked, if she got spanked, if it hurt, but all she could do was tell me to hurry down so Ms. Kane didn’t have to wait.

I stepped inside the door of the office and stopped.  “Come on in Lyndsy.  Sit down in the chair here,” she said as she pointed to the chair across from her desk and her.  I couldn’t sit down, my anxiety wouldn’t allow it, so I acted like I was calm and just looked at different things in the room again.  I asked a few questions about some of the trinkets she had, where they were from etc, trying to kill time.  “Lyndsy, please come and sit down so I can talk with you.”  I so didn’t want to sit there, I needed something to play with in my hands at least to release some of the anxiety I was feeling.  I grabbed a wooden block off the shelf that had different pieces that popped out and twisted, making it lose its shape.  I held it up to her, implying a ‘can I touch this’ and she gave a little nod of her head.  I sat across from her as I was looking down at the wooden puzzle.  She started talking, “Well Lyndsy, you have really only had one day here so far, so I haven’t had much time to observe you, and when I did, I am finding you quite hard to read.  You always seem content, pleasing, cooperative with the others.  I see a little brattiness coming out in you, especially with your interactions with Amy.  I’m okay with all that, as long as you both don’t get too carried away.  Can you look up at me Lyndsy?”  I didn’t raise my head right away, but after a bit I lifted it just enough to raise my eyes enough to look her way, but just for a brief second.  She didn’t push it, and continued, “Lyndsy, I know you are not sure about this whole place, and I do know you have never been spanked before, so that in itself is a huge head game for you I am sure.”  I looked up briefly at her again.  “I need to inform you that every Sunday, whether you need it or not, all of my tenants receive what I call a maintenance spanking.” 

“A what?”  I spoke as I looked toward her.  “A maintenance spanking.  It’s what I use to wipe the slate clean of anything that might have happened during the week.  It gives you a brand new week to work on, feeling free of anything that might be burdening you.”

“I don’t get it.  So, we don’t get spanked until Sundays?” I asked.

“No.  You get spanked on Sundays, true, but if you misbehave in a way that I feel needs correcting, I will be administering a punishment based on each individual situation.  So, it could be just Sunday’s, but there is a great possibility that it will happen during the week.  If you didn’t have things that needed correcting, or direction in, you wouldn’t be here, remember?”  I mumbled under my breath, “I wouldn’t be here if my neighbour wasn’t such a trouble maker.”  “What was that Lyndsy?”  “Oh, ahh, nothing.”  She just kind of looked at me, I could feel it, but I wasn’t giving in to look up.

Ms. Kane continued after a moment, “So, I will be observing you Lyndsy, and keeping an eye on things that could be of concern or needing adjustments.” 

“I think that’s just a little too weird.”  I was telling her that, but on the inside I was actually craving someone who actually would help me to break off some of the weight of this shell that I carried around.  I didn’t understand how spanking could do that, but I could see the fact that someone was aware of what I might be up to, and hold me accountable for once, might help me be able to make some adjustments to my attitude.  I knew I really didn’t have respect for my own life, and I was really tired of life in general, and holding it all together all the time, but maybe this avenue I came upon accidentally, well, not as my idea, might be worth the try.

“I understand your confusion Lyndsy.  But I also know that this is going to be good for you.  Today you will be getting a spanking, just a maintenance spanking, and it won’t be so hard as a punishment spanking, but it will hurt, and it will make you think.  You need to start to think about you, and my time with you will be focused on that.”  I still didn’t get it, and I shook my head and shrugged my shoulders. 

Ms. Kane got up and came over to me, took the wooden puzzle I was fiddling with, took my hand and walked me over to her couch.  She turned and looked at me, “Lyndsy, remember, if I didn’t care about you or want to help you,” she lifted my chin so I had to look in her direction, “then I wouldn’t have you here in my home.  Please trust me with this, and believe that I will know what you can handle.  I will go slow, but it will still be a spanking.”  I was looking in her direction, but I wasn’t really seeing her.  I was shutting things off internally.  I didn’t want to face her, I didn’t believe she could actually care already.  So I wouldn’t look at her, and I shut down.  Apathy had taken over.  And I just rolled with the game.

“I’m going to take your jeans off Lyndsy, and then you will lay over my lap here on the couch.”  She proceeded to undo my button, and my hands automatically went to help.  “Hands at your sides.”  She undid the zipper and was pulling my pants down my hips, so I again, without thinking, went to help.  “Hands at your sides dear.  I will take them off.” 

Before I knew it, my pants were off and she was gently pulling me over her lap.  I stood back up, “Ahh, no.  Not going to happen.”  “Yes Lyndsy, it is.  Lay over my lap please.”  “Um, no.  It’s fine.  I get it.  But, no, it’s not going to happen, and I’m not lying over your lap.”  I replied.

“Lyndsy, Yes, it is, and Yes, you will.  You do not have a choice here.  Just do it, and we will get it over with.”   I looked towards her, but I didn’t see her face.  Fear was blocking out everything but the silhouette of a person.  I just stood there, not knowing how to react.  One side of me was craving the fact that someone was seriously taking over for a bit, trying to bring me in closer, and the other side of me was saying, no way, this is ridiculous, and you are too close to my space.  I felt her hand with more firmness on my arm, and it kind of made me more alert. 

She pulled me down slowly but firmly, adjusted my shirt as I laid over her lap, and started to talk again, “Now, just try and relax.”  Relax?  She really doesn’t know me!!  I can never relax unless I am sleeping or on anaesthetics!!!  “I am going to give you 5 spanks on each side, okay?”  I scrunched up my butt cheeks in preparation.  “No Lyndsy, relax them.”  I tried, but it was hard!  I felt her hand hit my left cheek.  Hmm.  Not so bad.  Then the right.  Okay.  That was all right.  Then she continued from one side to the other 4 more times.  “Lyndsy?”  I didn’t respond.  “Lyndsy, I am going to do another 5 on each cheek, and this time a little harder.”  She did as she said.  I wasn’t really feeling it, so I didn’t react.  She continued, but didn’t tell me how many she would do.  It was getting harder, I could feel that, but seriously, I was not feeling it uncomfortably.  She must have did another 25 on each cheek at least.  Then she asked me, “Lyndsy, are you feeling that?  Your bottom is very red, so it must be starting to hurt.”  “Ahhh.”  I didn’t know whether to admit I really didn’t feel it, or say yeah, it’s terrible, and maybe she would quit and I could get out of here.  So, I just shrugged my shoulders.  She pulled down my panties and then continued, and I’m sure another 25 or 30 must have been administered on each side.  And I could feel the impact by the way my body thrusted forward, but I really couldn’t appreciate what was supposed to be happening.

When she was done, she asked me to stand up.  I did, and started to pull up my panties.  She didn’t say not to, so I continued.  She did tell me to sit beside her.  “Did you even feel that Lyndsy?”  I shrugged again.  “Do you normally have a high tolerance to pain?”  I looked at her, briefly, “Yeah.  I guess I always have.”

“Well, I did not want to spank you more tonight.  That was sufficient for now.  We are going to work on this together, to try to get some of those protective walls down!  I can see we are going to have a bit of a difficult road ahead, but I have full confidence this is going to help you Lyndsy.”   She gave me a hug, and as she hugged me she told me to get dressed and go upstairs and see how I feel in a little while, and if I needed to talk that I was more than welcome to come down and do that.

I went upstairs, and didn’t want Amy to know that it never really physically affected me, so gave her a high five and smiled and said, “Guess it’s never too old to have a first spanking!!”  Which made her laugh, and that triggered me to laugh too.

I curled up in bed, trying to process what had just happened.  I did feel calmer in a weird way.  Almost like maybe I was safe here.  Maybe I needed to be here.  AND, for the first time in years, I didn’t need to find JD!!!   

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘A Dreadful Error’ : Another great ‘What the Camera Saw’ entry

I love that a couple writers incorporated different genres in their entries to January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ . In ‘A Dreadful Error’, this bad boy is punished by both his mistress AND a male disciplinarian.
Enjoy!

–  Dana


A Dreadful Error


Mistress A was very angry with me! The pictures of her I had taken with my new camera phone had ended up on the Internet and were popping up on various tumblr sites. In vain I tried to explain that it had all been a terrible mistake, I probably should have read the instructions before attempting anything that wasn’t straightforward. However like many men I had assumed that instructions were unnecessary and had attempted to send the photos,direct from the phone to my computer, without reading them. Somehow I had posted them straight onto Facebook and although I had quickly deleted them it hadn’t been quick enough. I had never seen my Mistress so angry and I wondered what was going to happen. Would she banish me? I hoped not as I had been visiting her for a considerable length of time and enjoyed both the punishment sessions and her company in general. 

Unexpected Consequences

“Take your clothes off and stand in that corner with your hands on your head whilst I think about this” she said. As I hurriedly disrobed I felt both relief that she hadn’t just thrown me out and trepidation about what would follow.”Where’s your phone?” she said “In my jacket ” I replied, she found it and left the room. After what felt like an eternity but was probably only 10 minutes I heard her re-enter behind me. “Turn around” she said and I did so only to get a shock. With her was a man I had never seen before. I felt uncomfortable being exposed in this way in front of a complete stranger of the same sex.” This is Master James and he’s going to help me punish you and also help me film it, you either accept or leave forever”. I thought about it. I had never been punished by a man before and presumably I wouldn’t enjoy it which was clearly the idea. But what if I did enjoy it what would that mean?  Also what was she going to do with the film? In the end though I decided to go through with whatever she intended.
“This will be an extremely severe punishment carried out by myself and Master James. We will each punish you in turn and you will take it without excessive noise and thank both of us after each section, is that understood?”  “Yes Mistress” I replied ” Good then we will start with the hairbrush, get over my knees” I dutifully positioned my self over her lap and immediately felt the sting of the hair brush on my naked buttocks. It hurt and the pain increased as Mistress silently and rapidly laid on 50 strokes. “Thank you Mistress” I moaned ” Now get over Master James’ lap” she instructed and took the camera from him. Nervously I laid myself over his lap, what would this be like. It didn’t take long to find out as he brought the brush down on my bottom. The force was similar to that used by my Mistress but the feeling was entirely different. I was naked and being beaten by a man and I felt extremely vulnerable. 50 strokes later it was with some relief that I stood up. “The carpet beater next, I think” said Mistress “25 strokes each, what do you think?” The question was addressed to Master James. “Sounds good” he said with the hint of a smile flitting across his face.  “Bend over the desk” ordered Mistress and I hurried to obey. As I bent over Mistress approached and I realised she was coming in for a close up of my already red cheeks. Then handing the camera to Master James she picked up the carper beater and swished it ominously through the air. I trembled in anticipation, I knew from previous experience how painful the carpet beater was with its ability to combine the effects of both a cane and a paddle. With a thwack it impacted covering both cheeks with its wide head. I moaned softly but had little time to recover as immediately the next stroke hit. Could I take another 48 strokes like this? My buttocks already felt like they were on fire how would they feel by the end of this part of my, admittedly deserved, punishment. Moaning and groaning I managed to last through to the end of her section but I knew the strokes from Master James would continue to build the agony in my poor belaboured bottom. As she handed the carpet beater to him and took the camera I considered appealing for mercy but I knew it would do no good.The strokes from Master James rained down on my cheeks and upper thighs. “Stop wriggling” said Mistress and I tried to obey but I was nearing the limit of my endurance. Finally to my great relief the final stroke fell. “Thank you Master”  I said “I do like the carpet beater” Mistress said “it leaves such interesting weals” and she ran her hands over my bottom, to my horror Mister James then did the same and I shivered. “Right we will have a break before the final part of your punishment, Go and make us both a cup of tea, Master James takes it with milk and 2 sugars” Gingerly I made my way to the kitchen and still naked prepared 2 cups of tea. As I returned I saw Mistress still filming and Master James swishing a cane through the air. I handed them their tea and was ordered to go and stand in the corner whilst they drank it.As I stood there I could here them discussing my punishment and the state of my buttocks. I also reflected on the days events. Being punished by a man as well had changed the dynamic completely. I felt ashamed to be in this situation and had to admire the decision of my Mistress to include him as it had turned something I would have enjoyed normally into a proper punishment. How was it going to end though? I soon found out!

A Painful Conclusion


“Turn around” said Mistress A and I did so, both she and Master James were holding canes. “You are going to receive 36 strokes of the cane from us now, bend over the desk” As I bent over I saw Mistress putting the camera on a shelf from were it would film me being beaten without anyone holding it. She took up position on my left and Master stood to my right. The 1st stroke whirred down and the pain took my breath away but immediately I received another stroke from the other side. The rapid fire beating continued with virtually no time between each impact. It was excruciating but so fast that I couldn’t even catch my breath to moan. My legs were shaking and I knew that soon I would try to escape from the relentless  thrashing. Fortunately the punishment ended and I just about remembered to thank them both. I was ordered back into the corner and heard Mistress fiddling around with something. I realised she was downloading the film onto her computer. “Come over here” she said and I did so, taking a seat between them on the sofa. The film began and I blushed furiously as I watched my moaning, squirming and my increasingly welted cheeks. ” I’m going to keep this and if there are any further incidents or indiscretions from you I will post it on the Net” she said and Master James smirked. As I slowly got dressed I knew she didn’t need to worry, I had learned my lesson. In the future I was going to make absolutely certain I knew what I was doing before I put anything onto my computer. Walking away from her flat I was grateful that she had punished me and then forgiven me. I had endured a beating from another man and found it uncomfortable but bearable. I knew that I would have to think about my feelings about that in more depth. So with plenty to ponder I started the long journey home.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday Update: 2/24

His Spencer Paddle Lesson
SpencerPaddleLesson1
Punished : Out of Control Spending

PunishedOutControlSpending1For more preview photos, scene descriptions, and download links, click the Title links above, or visit:
HERE

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Caught, Strapped, Trapped!’ : Fantastic Spanking Story!

January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ was an excellent idea, if I do say so myself. Without it, we wouldn’t have the great good fortune to enjoy ‘Caught, Strapped, Trapped’ – a story of a naughty boy taught a hard lesson, with long-term repercussions.

 – Dana


Caught, Strapped, Trapped!


I could not believe what I was seeing.  It was the stuff of my most secret and shameful erotic fantasies.  And I was catching it on video!  Ohhh…the naughty things I would be doing later in the privacy of my male debauchery.  But that was for later.  Right now, the most important thing was to keep the camera running.  Keep the camera running and keep the sizzling images filling up my phone’s memory chip.  It was all just so hot!
It was the loud smacking sounds that first drew my attention to my neighbor’s window.  I had merely been taking out the trash.  But upon walking back towards my door, I heard a sharp and distinct, “THWACK!” It was followed almost immediately by a gasping feminine squeal.  Then another “KA-SMACK!”, and another muffled, but distinctly female gasp and moan.  Intrigued and unable to simply keeping walking and minding my own business, I quickly and surreptitiously sidled over towards my neighbor’s house.  The unusual mélange of sounds seemed to be emanating from a first floor window which was open just a couple of inches above the pane.  Drawing closer, I could not resist trying to peek into the window, even though I knew I should not.  Little did I know at the time the price I would ultimately pay for my breach of neighborly discretion.
Slowly, quietly, I crept through the flower bed beneath the window and went up on my toes to have a secret glance inside.  Through the bottom of the open window and between the flaps of the curtains fluttering in the breeze, I was flabbergasted, yet immediately aroused at the unlikely vision that met my prying eyes.  Almost without conscious thought, my hand flew to my cell phone, activated the camera function and flipped it into video record mode.  Because there before my eyes was a sight I thought I would never see.  Not in person, anyhow.  Although I had certainly spent enough Internet time looking at similar scenes on F/F spanking fetish websites.  Carefully aiming my camera phone lens, my suddenly voyeuristic self secretly began to watch – and record – as my gorgeous female neighbor applied a thick leather strap to the bare buttocks of another, equally beautiful and totally naked young woman.  Girl punishing girl, just like in so many of my illicit erotic imaginings.  But it was happening for real.  My hot, sexy neighbor was spanking another girl!  Right before my very own disbelieving eyes.  And before the wonderfully unblinking eye of my phone’s video camera, too.  Oh my!
KER-ACCK, WHACK, SMACK!!  My neighbor was really laying the strap hard across the perfect, jiggling globes of her roommate’s gloriously bare ass cheeks.  I could see them blushing red and hot as the strap fell with brisk, sharp strokes of nude discipline.  Between the loud cracks of the strap on bare tender bottom flesh, I could hear snippets of stern lecture and contrite pleas for mercy.  But it certainly appeared as though the lecture was winning the day and the pleas for leniency were falling on deaf ears.  Because Clara, the neighbor I had briefly exchanged friendly greetings with in past, continued to belabor the now red-hot buttocks of her naked…friend? Roommate?  I was not really sure who the nude girl receiving the hard strapping was, but I had seen her enter my neighbor’s home several times in the past few days.  And my neighbor Clara, fully dressed in shiny black boots, slender white slacks and loose, billowy blouse, was administering some very strict corporal punishment to her poor, bare backside.  What a glorious sight to behold, I thought, admiring the girl’s plump and bright red buttocks and feeling the familiar stirring in my loins that such sights invariably produced.  Silently, I congratulated myself for catching it on film.  Not to mention in pure, secret, first-hand witness.
Now though, after a series of five or more particularly hard strokes of the leather strap, accompanied by loud squeals, yelps and pleas from the punished girl, Clara’s strap dangled motionless in her hand.
I kept my camera running and carefully tried to move even closer to the window.  Clara was saying something and I really wanted to hear what it was.  I was eager to learn more details about what was transpiring.  The better to fuel my masculine misbehaviors later, of course.
Clara seemed to be saying something to the nude squirming girl, but I could only make out an occasional word.  “Victoria”, I heard Clara say, so that must be the name of the girl being punished.  Then I heard something along the lines of “stay in that position now”, and something else about “fetching my paddle”, maybe?  I was not quite sure, but that was what it sounded like, anyhow.  Regardless though, Clara did leave the room.  So I feasted myself, and my phone camera, on the illicitly erotic sight of nude Victoria.  Her pert and perfect little bottom was all bright red and clearly bearing marks from the hard strapping.  Her slender and lovely body was draped sinuously over the soft high arm of Clara’s plush sofa.  Victoria was positioned such that I could see her entire nude and punished glory in profile.  Her head was faced to my left, but turned away from me, into the cushions of the sofa.  Her glowing bottom was up high over the end of the sofa and her dainty little toes were just barely touching the floor to my right.  Draped across the small of her perfectly dimpled back was the broad leather strap that most recently had been biting so cruelly into the tender flesh of her bare bottom.  What an exquisitely lovely discipline tableaux she presented, I thought.  How exciting it was going to be to review all this lovely, naughty footage later, too.
Just as I was indulging myself in such thoughts though, I was suddenly and cruelly startled from my reverie by a loud and indignant feminine voice directly in my ear…
“Just what in the hell do you think you are doing?  Peeking in my window, you disgusting little pervert?  I thought I heard something out here.  What is that, a camera phone?”
I was so stunned, surprised and ashamed that, as I started to back away from the window, I slipped in the soft soil of the flower bed I had been trampling in my voyeuristic ecstasy.  But as I put out my hand to soften the fall, Clara deftly snatched my phone from my flailing fingers.
I ended up in a tangled heap among the crushed flowers, looking up at a very beautiful, very angry and extremely hostile Clara.  She glared down at me in silence and quickly reviewed the video content of my phone.  “You pathetic, vile little man,” she said.  “Clumsy, juvenile pervert.  You were peeping in my window and making a little home movie of our punishment session, huh?  Do you have any idea how much trouble you are in?  What’s your name again?  Frederick, right?  Yes…I have seen your little leering looks at Victoria and I.  But I had no idea you were a criminal little lecher.”
“Clara!, who is this guy,?” Victoria suddenly screeched from the open window.  She had taken refuge behind the curtain to regain some modesty, but her pretty face was blushing hotly and she too was obviously very angry.  “What is he doing there?  Was he…was he watching us??”, she asked, clearly horrified at the notion of having been observed as she was punished.  “Oh my God!”
“Just a moment, Vicki,” Clara replied.  And then, to me, she said, “You!  Get your sorry little ass into my house this moment.  Unless, of course, you would like me to call the police and report you as a filthy, pervert, sex-offender peeping-Tom.  I have no problem showing them the evidence in your little phone here, Frederick.  But how do you feel about that?”
At that, I finally found my voice.  I had been stymied into dumbfounded silence by my swift and utterly comprehensive discovery in the act of illicit filming.  But now, sensing the dreadful precariousness of my situation, I managed to stammer out a halting, “Ummm…I am so sorry, Clara.  Really.  I apologize.  I just could not help…”
“Shut up, Frederick, and get your ass in the house.  Oh, and by the way, that is Miss Clara to you, you filthy little recalcitrant.  You better remember that!”
Awkwardly getting to my feet, I attempted to brush myself off, only to feel a swift kick from Clara planted directly to my soil smeared pant’s seat.  She had literally just kicked my ass.  Thus, thoroughly subdued and so very busted in my voyeuristic little antics, I meekly obeyed.  Clara gave me an additional push and I trudged like a condemned man to the door of her elegant home.
Coming up behind me, Clara reached past, opened the door and firmly shoved me into the homey confines of her nicely appointed kitchen.  She continued pushing me, and by this time I was way too cowed to resist her.  In a moment, she had me backed into a corner of the kitchen.  “Now turn around, Frederick,” she said.  “Face that corner and don’t you dare move until I tell you to.  Otherwise, the police will be on the way here in moments.  Do you understand me?”
I could feel my face blushing brightly at being treated like such naughty little boy, but I was very much frightened by the legal consequences of any protest, so I simply said, “Yes, Miss Clara,” and did as I was told.
“Very good, Frederick,” she replied.  “Maybe we will be able to work this out after all.  Now just stay there and continue to do as I tell you.”
With that, Miss Clara strode off purposefully into the next room.  Distantly, I heard her say, “Vicki, you and I will continue this later.  Run and get dressed.  We have a serious matter to deal with.  Together.”
From my kitchen corner, I heard a delighted little giggle from Victoria, who only moments before had almost been sobbing from her bare-assed punishment.  But then I heard her bare feet slapping down the hall to what I presumed to be a bedroom.  Almost immediately, Miss Clara then called me out of the corner.
“OK, Frederick, you sorry-ass little Peeping-Tom.  Come here.”
Feeling as though I had little choice in the matter, I silently shuffled into the other room where Clara stood waiting.  “Sit, Frederick.  Right here on the sofa.  You and Vicki and I are going to have a little talk about what you have done.”
My head hanging in shame and unable to look Miss Clara in the eye, I padded over to the little sofa and sat down as instructed.  All I could think about was how stupid I had been.  How overcome with foolish lust to see a real, live Female/Female spanking.  And now I was caught!  Miss Clara had my phone, the video evidence and had caught me red-handed and red-faced.  If she called the police as she had threatened, would I go to jail?  At the very least I would be utterly shamed, branded a sexual pervert and face a life-time of recrimination from all who knew me.  What was I going to do?
“Miss Clara…I am so sorr…,” I began.  But I was interrupted with a terse and forceful, “Shut up, Frederick.  I don’t want to hear it and it is really Vicki that you need to apologize to.  Not that I will allow her to accept any lame apology from the likes of you though.  So just shut up.  I don’t want to hear another word from you unless you are asked a question.  Or we can just call the police now.”
As that dire thought ran through my head, Vicki came back into the room.  She had only put on a pair of panties and a t-shirt, but she looked so cheerful and full of glee.  Moments ago she had been naked and turned ass-up beneath a very strict punishment strap.  But all that seemed to be quickly forgotten now.  How could she seem so happy now, I wondered.
But I was quickly brought back into the moment when Miss Clara announced, “Frederick, this is my new roommate Vicki.  She will be Miss Victoria to you at all times though, understood?”
Without waiting for a response, she continued.  “Since you obviously could not wait to be properly introduced to Miss Victoria and had to resort to peeping in our windows as I was punishing her, I thought a formal introduction to now be in order.  After all, it will be up to Miss Victoria to decide how you shall be punished for your egregious behavior.
“P-P-Punished, Miss Clara?,” I stammered, only to be cut off with a harsh glare and swift reprimand.  “What did I tell you about speaking again, Frederick?  Do you really want us to call the police so badly that you cannot even follow a simple instruction?”
Smiling broadly as I frantically shook my head back and forth in a desperate negative gesture,  Miss Clara continued.  “Yes, Frederick, punished.  You need to be punished for your behavior.  Now either we can call the police now and leave the punishment up to the authorities, or we can settle this now.  Just you, me and Miss Victoria.  You decide, Frederick.”
Oh my God!  My head swirled.  What was she saying?  Was there a really a way out of this predicament without involving all the legal consequences and shame of being caught out as a Peeping-Tom?  But…but…but what kind of “punishment” would settle this with Miss Clara & Miss Victoria?  I began to have a dreadful intimation of what they had in mind.  This might explain Miss Victoria’s sudden transformation from punishment to glee?  Uh oh…
“You may speak now, Frederick,” Miss Clara said.  “Tell us your decision.  I want you to say either, please call the police now, Miss Clara.  Or…please punish me now, Miss Victoria and Miss Clara.  What’s it going to be, Frederick?”
“Oh no!  Oh no!  Oh no!,” I thought.  “Punished by these two pissed off women?”  I had seen how hard Clara used the strap on Victoria.  And Victoria’s predatory glee looked like she really relished administering, rather than receiving, more strict naked punishment.  Oh God…were they going to make me be naked, too?  In front of both of them?  And actually spank or strap me??  Oh…how did I ever get myself into this situation? But of course I couldn’t let them call the police…
So…with my heart sinking into my belly and with dreadful butterflies churning within, I squeaked out a timid little…”Please punish me now, Miss Victoria and Miss Clara.”
At this, Miss Victoria giggled again.  With obvious glee and a truly mischievous smile on her pretty face.  But Miss Clara was not quite satisfied.
“Good decision,” Frederick, she said.  “But your request was NOT good enough.  Get up off that couch, go over to Miss Victoria.  Kneel before her and apologize for your behavior.  Then I want you to, very clearly and audibly, ask her to punish you for what you did.  Then you will come over here and do the same with me.  Understood, Frederick?”  Do it now, or the deal is off!”
“Oh no,” I thought.  “Kneel before her?”  But I really had no choice anymore.  We had kind of made a deal, I guess.  No police, no peeping Tom record.  But I had to submit to their punishment.  Unnnghhh!  Maybe if I just played along with them, this could all be over soon.
Trying to regain any modicum of masculine dignity still to be salvaged from this situation, I decided to just do as they said and hope to get through it quickly.  But as I was soon to find out, the girls had other thoughts on this.  Hoping for the best though, I just did what they wanted.  I walked directly to Miss Victoria and knelt humbly on the floor before her.  Trying to sound as confident as possible under the conditions, I recited the required plea.  “Miss Victoria, I am terribly sorry for peeking in the window.  I know it was very wrong of me to film with my phone, too.  Would you please punish me for this now, so hopefully I can be forgiven?”
I figured I would try to be as contrite as possible in hopes of winning some leniency.  But even though I tried to sound as sincere and humble as I could manage, Miss Victoria’s reply made me squirm and cringe with dread.
“Well, well, well now.  Frederick, is it?”, she asked.  “How…ummm…nice to meet you.  Kneeling before little ole me and asking to be punished.” At this, she giggled once again.  Then she continued, “Well OK then, Frederick.  Sure, I will punish you.  You have been a VERY naughty boy, after all.  Peeping in our window and seeing me naked.  Seeing me being spanked my Miss Clara, too.  And trying to film the entire thing?  Oh….you nasty little boy, you.  You DO need to be punished, to be sure.”
Then, turning to Miss Clara, Miss Victoria asked her, “Can we film it, too, Miss Clara?  Make him get totally naked and then use his own phone to record his punishment?  Can we, can we, please??  It only seems right, don’t you think?”
Hearing Miss Victoria ask this, my heart sank even further at the humiliating prospect.  Especially when I looked at Miss Clara and saw the wicked smile spreading across her pretty face.  “What a splendid idea, Miss Victoria,” she replied.  “I think that is exactly what pervy little Frederick deserves.  Do you agree, Frederick?,” she asked.  “What’s good for the goose is good for the gander, don’t they say?”
“ummm….ummm….,” was all I could manage to say.  The stark reality of their intentions – to make me strip naked and then to punish me, in all likelihood with the same strap I had seen being used on Miss Victoria, or more, even – was fully sinking in.
But Miss Clara apparently did not really expect an answer as she continued with a deep chortling tone of amusement, “Come on Frederick.  Come over here.  Kneel before me now, and beg me to record your punishment on video with your own phone.”
I felt utterly trapped and filled with intense humiliation and dread.  But what could I do other than comply?
But then Miss Clara, apparent sadist that she is, made it infinitely worse.  “But first, Frederick, I think you should be naked for this.  Strip off all your clothes.  That’s right.  Pants, shirt, socks shoes and, of course, your underwear, too.  Then, when you are suitably nude, come beg me for your punishment.”
Smiling with sweet, evil glee at Miss Victoria, she added, “I think Miss Victoria would like to see this…”
A swift glance over at Miss Victoria confirmed this in no uncertain terms.  Her head was bobbing up and down and a huge happy smile beamed across her face.  I could tell she was really into this and was thoroughly enjoying my humiliation.  Not to mention the prospect of punishing me along with her friend.  But what could I do?
So I stripped.  Completely.  Blushing hotly as I took off my clothes, I obediently folded them and placed them on a chair when directed by Miss Clara to do so.  To my horror, I felt myself stiffening once I was completely naked before the two women.  Why did that have to happen?  How could my treacherous body betray me like that?  I only hoped they wouldn’t notice…
I summoned up my best humility (which was quite easy by this point) and knelt fully nude before Miss Clara.  “Miss Clara, I am truly sorry that I spied on you and Miss Victoria.  I know it was wrong and I ask that you…the both of you…please punish me for it.  And…ummm…well…please use my phone to film the punishment too, Ma’am.”
To my absolute mortification and to their obvious feminine mirth, my stupid little ** became fully ** as I knelt in embarrassment and asked these women to punish me for my behavior.  Both of them started laughing and Miss Victoria actually pointed, “Look Clara, his little **.  Do you think this naughty boy is excited to be punished by us?  Hahahaha!”
To which Miss Clara ominously replied, “Never mind that, Vicki, we will soon spank some sense into him, won’t we?  I doubt his little thing will be so impertinent after a few hard swats of the paddle across his ass.”

Then she said to me, “Well let’s get started Frederick.  I want you draped over the end of that sofa exactly as Miss Victoria was when you so impudently decided to peek into our window.  We will just see how much you like being punished.  And watched.  And filmed. Ha!”
“Vicki,” she continued, “why don’t you take the strap.  I will get my paddle.  You can start while I film with his camera.  Then we can switch places.”
As this conversation about the horrible details of their punishment intentions seared itself it my reeling mind, I numbly obeyed Miss Clara’s instructions.  With awkward embarrassment about my stupid ***, I gingerly laid myself across the high arm of the “punishment” sofa.  Assuming the identical position I had found so exciting to see Miss Victoria occupy.  But despite the shameful display of inappropriate physical arousal, I certainly did not feel anything sexy about the situation at this point.  Miss Clara had produced a hard, wooden, Spencer-type paddle, complete with air holes and had laid it on the coffee table.  Its menacing gleam looked as though it was really going to polish my poor bare ass, lifted up so invitingly and vulnerable over the end of the sofa.
But before I had to worry about the paddle, I saw the dangerously smiling Miss Victoria approaching with the thick leather punishment strap that had so thoroughly reddened her own sweet bottom.  As Miss Clara picked up my phone and activated the video camera, Miss Victoria gave a menacing little chuckle.  “Well hello, Frederick.  How do you like the looks of this nice little strap now?  You obviously liked seeing Miss Clara use it on me.  Exactly like I am going to enjoy using it on you!”
“Ku-THWACK!”
Miss Victoria had lifted the strap up high and brought it down across both cheeks of my bare, upturned ass with a resounding swat.  “YOWWWW!”
I had intended to be stoic.  But I could not believe how much that hurt, the leather sending hot stings of pain in a broad swath across my poor buttocks. Miss Victoria might be a petite beauty, but she could certainly swing a dreadfully strict & mean punishment strap.
“Ka-WHACK!”  Miss Victoria delivered another hard stroke of the strap across my ass.  This time I was almost able to suppress another cry of pain, uttering only a little “unnnghhh!” as I buried my face in the soft cushions of the sofa.  Then again…
Ker-ACCCK!   Ku-SMACCCK!  THU-WHACCCK!  Miss Victoria continued in earnest, bringing the hot leather strap down across my buttocks over and over again.  My hands clinched the sofa cushions and I pulled my face down deep into them, almost as if I thought I could escape into the sofa and get away from the horrid, stinging hive of bees attacking my poor butt cheeks.
But to no avail.  Miss Victoria continued to deliver very hard strokes and licks of her wicked leather strap across my ass.  I was sure it must be glowing bright red by this time and probably getting all swollen and puffy as well.  But if I had thought Miss Clara had been using the strap strictly on Miss Victoria earlier, it was painfully clear to my poor ass that Miss Victoria intended to make it even worse for me!  Again and again and then again the strap rose and fell.  I forgot all about the video phone, the earlier girl-on-girl discipline I had seen.  My previous silly ** wilted into a little peanut against the arm of the sofa.  My entire world was reduced to Thwack, after crack, after smack of thick whippy leather biting into the tender flesh of my red hot burning buttocks. Miss Victoria laid the sizzling strokes high on the butt cheeks, right across the middle and most agonizingly across the lower buttocks and top of the thighs, too.  YOWWEEEE!
Finally, after what seemed like at least 50 hard strokes of the strap across my ass, Miss Victoria stopped.  I thought, “thank God!” I did not think I could take any more.  My ass was on fire and the skin of my tortured buttocks felt stretched thin and tight. But Miss Victoria was not done.  “Get up Frederick,” she said.
Slowly, gingerly, the flesh of my punished buttocks feeling as though it might crack right off my poor ass, I stood as instructed.  My ass was radiating heat and my hands instinctively went to investigate.  But before they even got there, Miss Victoria slapped my smoking ass with her bare hand.  “No touching, Frederick!  No rubbing, no smoothing, no nothing.  You are being punished, remember?”
By this point, I was reduced to blind obedience.  Anything to just get through this punishment ordeal and get safely out of here!  So I did not touch, did not rub.  When told to face away from the camera, bend over and display my crimson ass to the lens, I simply did as I was told.  When told to turn around so the camera could also witness the completely flaccid state of my genitalia, I did that as well.  Although my face did blush bright red to match my ass at this particularly unnecessary humiliation.
Then, when told by Miss Victoria to get back over the arm of the sofa, but this time facing the other way, I just kind of looked at her dumbly.  “I am not done with you, Frederick.  You spied on me.  When I was naked.  When I was being punished privately.  Privately!  And you recorded it on video without anyone’s permission.  So I am not done with you yet.”
She then directed me to put my feet on the sofa cushions and to drape my head and shoulders over the end of the sofa arm.  This left me supporting my upper body on my extended arms reaching down to the floor.  My ass was once again up in the air, a hot punished set of buttocks once again presented for her strap.

Miss Victoria wasted no idle time, either.  She started lashing my ass with the strap once again.  This time laying the hot fiery stripes in the other direction across my cherry buttocks.  Miss Victoria proceeded to give me an almost equal – or who knows by this point – maybe it was more, strokes of the strap across my ass.  All I know is my arms were soon straining with exertion and my already punished ass was taken to new and dreadful levels of pain beneath her expertly administered discipline.  Who would have known, after seeing her on the receiving end, that she would be so devastatingly effective with the strap in her own hands?
But finally, after about 10 particularly nasty hard strokes, Miss Victoria stopped.  I was gasping and moaning and my arms were shaking to maintain the awkward position.  I struggled to turn and look at her.  I was deeply concerned she might start up on me again.  But when I managed to get a glimpse of her from my ungainly position, I was astonished at how incredibly beautiful she looked.  Even with my ass on fire, my arms and shoulders sore and aching from the position I was struggling to maintain and still in full naked humiliation, of course, there was no denying her feminine allure.  Miss Victoria’s t-shirt was damp with perspiration and clinging to her lithe form.  There was also a dewy sheen on her brow and sensuous upper lip and she was breathing heavily from the exertion of administering my punishment.  Even in my horribly compromising and shameful predicament, I was struck by how gorgeous she looked.  I even felt my thoroughly shriveled ** begin to respond to her beauty as well.  So I immediately tried to desperately think of something else.  I did not want this noticed and mocked yet again!
But this time it was Miss Clara who spoke.  She had been silent throughout my strapping, apparently focusing on recording the punishing event on my cell phone camera.  “Get up, Frederick,” she commanded.  “Go back into the kitchen and stand in your corner.  Face to the wall.  And remember what Miss Victoria said about no touching or rubbing.  It will be even worse for you if you disobey.  Now go!  You need some corner time to reflect on your behavior and punishment.  And Miss Victoria and I have something to discuss.”
Struggling to get up from my position, I just kind of slid sideways off the end of the sofa arm.  Crumpling into a naked heap on the floor, the feel of the rough carpet on my punished buttocks elicited a shrill, “Yowww!” But not wanting to attract anymore of the ladies’ strict attentions, I quickly scurried into the kitchen and immediately planted my face deep into the corner as instructed.  No touching.  No rubbing.  I wanted no part of any additional punishment from these girls!  Naked corner time, as humiliating as it was, was far preferable to anymore of that strap.  Or Miss Clara’s ominous paddle!
So there I stood, face in the kitchen corner.  My blazing bare ass on display and my hands cupped in front of me, hiding my genitals.  Though of course nobody was looking anyhow.  Oh…how I wanted to rub some of the soreness from my poor bottom.  But I dare not, fearing Miss Clara might look in on me.
My thoughts were quickly interrupted by loud peals of feminine laughter though.  The girls were giggling loudly, but conversing in low tones that I could not overhear.  Apparently they were reviewing the damn video of my punishment!  Because occasionally I could hear the crack of the strap come from the phone, followed by a laugh or exclamation of some sort.  They seemed to be pointing out amusing aspects of the scenes to each other.  How humiliating!
After a couple of interminable minutes of this nude shame standing in the corner, the laughing and phone noises stopped.  All I could hear was a low murmur from the ladies, but I could not make out any words, strain as I might.  They apparently conversed about something before finally coming to some sort of agreement.  For at long last I heard Miss Clara call out, telling me to come back into the room with them.
Both Miss Clara and Miss Victoria were sitting on the sofa, side by side.  My phone, the leather strap and Miss Clara’s wooden paddle were situated on the coffee table before them.  I was told to stand in front of them, on the other side of the low table.  Picking up the phone, Miss Clara ordered me to turn around and bend over.  “Just like that, Frederick,” she said.  “Hands on your knees and your ass pushed back.  I need to snap a couple of still shots of your red ass with your camera phone.”
Blushing hotly once again, I did as Miss Clara instructed.  I heard the inevitable clicks as she took pictures of my punished rear end, feeling fresh embarrassment as she recorded the images for whatever sort of posterity she had in mind.
Miss Clara then informed me that she thought Miss Victoria had punished me sufficiently for my peeping-tom transgressions.  So I would not have to endure her paddle…right now, anyhow.
But then she continued, “So little Frederick, my nosy next door neighbor boy, you found out about my little dark side, didn’t you?  You peeked through my window uninvited and saw me disciplining Miss Victoria.  I bet that surprised you, now didn’t it?  But you see, Frederick, Miss Victoria had misbehaved and she needed to be disciplined.  Just like you misbehaved and needed to be disciplined.  And this is part of the reason why Miss Victoria is my new roommate here.  Because I am a Female Disciplinarian and, well, Miss Victoria needs strict discipline on occasion.  So we thought co-habitation might prove mutually beneficial, so to speak.  Isn’t that right, Vicki?”
“Yes, Ma’am,” Miss Victoria quipped pertly.
“But this was private information, Frederick,” Miss Clara went on.  A very private arrangement between Miss Victoria and myself.  Nobody else.  Yet you peeped your nosy little self into our window and discovered it.  Worse still, you tried to record it on video without our permission.  Who knows what you might have done with it then?  Our little private lifestyle could have been broadcast all over the internet by now, for all we know.”
“Oh no, Miss Clara…I would neve…,” I tried to protest, still standing naked in front of the two fully clothed women.  But Miss Clara cut me off mid-sentence.  “Quiet, Frederick.  I am still speaking to you.  The point is, we would have no way of knowing what you would or wouldn’t have done with your illicit little video.  Although judging from your little bodily reactions, we can both guess the first thing you would have done, if you had managed to get away with it.”
This last comment elicited another little giggle from Miss Victoria, as well as a pointed stare at my hands, which were still cupped in front of me in a rather silly attempt at modesty.  But Miss Clara took no notice as she said, “The point is, pervy Frederick, that it is pretty clear that you too have a rather unhealthy interest in our domestic discipline lifestyle.  This being the case, Miss Victoria and I have discussed your case and have decided to help you.”
“Ummmm…help me, Miss Clara?  I…I…I don’t understand…” I squeaked.
“That’s right, Frederick.  We are going to help you.  We are going to help you turn this unhealthy interest of yours into something more wholesome and beneficial.  We are going to cure your secret little perversion by bringing it out into the open.  We are going to allow you to participate in our lifestyle.  But not in a secret, peeping tom fashion.  No.  Instead, we are going to see that you are regularly and soundly disciplined.  Just like you were today.  So there will be no more need for you to creep around and peek in unsuspecting windows.  Now, you will have a regular outlet for your spanking interests.  But as our subject.  Not as some pervy little uninvited voyeur.  Isn’t that wonderful?”
“But…but…but…I don’t want to be spank…spanked any more, Miss Clara.  I just wanted to watch.”
Even to me, this sounded pretty pathetic and pervy, I can admit now.  But at the time, the thought of being punished by these girls again was a horrifying prospect!  The shame, the humiliation, the nude exposure.  Not to mention the pure ass-blistering pain of it all!
But Miss Clara breezed right on as if discussing the merits of a healthy diet or some such.  “Awww….isn’t that cute, Vicki?  Frederick doesn’t want to be spanked anymore.  Isn’t that just a damn shame?” To which, of course, Miss Victoria responded with another throaty chuckle and direct look at my nude form, still standing before them both like a chastised little school boy.
Miss Clara laughed and looked me up and down once again as well, before continuing.  “Well that is too bad, Frederick.  Because you will be spanked again.  And as often as we decide it is necessary, too.  In fact, you will report here tomorrow evening.  You have a date with my paddle.  Because Miss Victoria was so thorough with her strapping, I have decided to let you put off the paddling you deserve.  But you violated my privacy today as well as hers.  So you still need to be punished by me.  You should be thanking me for letting you put it off until tomorrow, rather than bending you over right this very moment, understand?”
Even though my mind was protesting furiously at the idea that these women thought they could now administer corporal punishment to me whenever they wanted to, something within me fortunately had the presence of mind to respond with, “Yes, Miss Clara, thank you, Ma’am.” But I could not believe these women really thought I would just change into their docile little male spank-pet.  Just because I had peeked in their window on a moment of inadvertent impulse.  No way!  I may be playing along with them right now.  Yes, Ma’am.  No Ma’am.  Yes, Miss Clara…blah, blah blah.  But there was no way this was going to continue.
Yet once again, as it seemed I had at almost every turn on this fateful day, I miscalculated.  Miss Clara, evidently sensing the rebellion in my mind, proceeded to remind me, “We have your cell phone, Frederick.  We have the video of all that transpired here today.  Not to mention the still shots of your nicely strapped ass.  Haha!  So just in the event you might be thinking of being reluctant to join in our little arrangement here, please imagine what will become of the contents of your little phone should you choose to refuse our kind offer of assistance with your…ummm…little problem.  Can you say “Internet spanking star?”
“My little problem?,” my brain screamed silently.  My problem?  “Internet spanking star?!”  What a conniving, manipulative bitch!  I bet she set this whole thing up, just to get a boy for these two devious sadists to work out on.  How could I have fallen for this?
But of course I said nothing of the sort.  It was obvious to me that I had no choice but to return the follow evening to be paddled by Miss Clara.  Unnnghh!!  I was trapped and I knew it.
Silence reigned in the room for several moments.  Miss Clara, clever bitch that she was, was apparently allowing the reality of my situation to sink in.  She simply sat there, holding my phone in her hand and looking at me.  Miss Victoria, not even trying to suppress her gleeful smirk, just looked at me too.  After a couple of moments, I once again became acutely aware of my nakedness in front of these two clothed women.  I just wanted to get dressed and get the hell out of there.  Let tomorrow worry about tomorrow, I thought.
At length, Miss Clara finally broke the heavy silence.  “So, its settled then, Frederick.  You will report here tomorrow evening at 7:30 p.m.  Sharp!  I don’t think I need to warn you about the consequences of being tardy, now do I?  Meanwhile, Miss Victoria and I will hold onto your cell phone so we can safely store the evidence it contains in a secure place.  Upon your dismissal tomorrow evening, we will return your phone to you.  In immaculate condition, I might add.  Free of any perverse, voyeuristic taint it might now contain.”
Miss Clara then smiled broadly and even warmly at me.  Knowing she had successfully closed the jaws of her trap and that her prey was now completely subject to her not-so-tender mercies, all previous anger and strict demeanor melted away like spring snow.  Strangely enough, even I felt better, in some odd, inexplicable way.  I knew I had no choice.  I would have to return tomorrow and submit to her paddle.  Most likely with Miss Victoria watching with undisguised delight and probably participating in some fashion as well.  But despite my tortured ass, despite my nude exposure, despite all that had happened, it suddenly did not seem so horribly awful anymore.  I mean, yes, I would likely be paddled very hard tomorrow.  On top of my already strapped ass which was sure to still be hurting.  But I would get to spend time with these two gorgeous, if dreadfully strict, ladies.  There would be some nudity, though probably only on my part.  There might even be some arousal as, truth be told, I was starting to feel the erotic element of being totally nude and at the mercy of Miss Clara and Miss Victoria.  What did they call that?  Clothed Female, Naked Male or CFNM, or some such?  Heck, I even started liking the fact they made me call them by those names.  Something very strange had apparently been triggered in my erotic psyche.  I still dreaded my return visit tomorrow, but now I somehow wanted to return, too.
As these, and other mixed thoughts of both dread and desire started to infuse my mind (and my penis, still mercifully hidden behind my cupped hands), Miss Clara said softly, “Go ahead and get dressed now, Frederick.  You are dismissed.”

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Eleven Letters’ : Another excellent ‘What the Camera Saw’ contest entry

‘Eleven Letters’ is yet another example of the writing creativity shown in January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ . This poor husband shares the rundown of his shameful video…

Enjoy!

–  Dana



Eleven Letters (a story of discipline)


The following is a work of fiction. Names have not been changed, so as to implicate the guilty. That would be me.

I’m going to show you a video and tell you a story. Let’s start with the story…

One afternoon when the kids were away, my wife called me into the bedroom. She held a wooden hairbrush. Her new cellphone, a Nokia 920, was propped up on the bedside table. She reached over and fiddled with the phone’s camera button. Want to watch the video?

00:00:02 sec
Do you know why you’re being punished?

Yes.

Well, tell me.

Our house has a whiteboard. It’s the type found in meeting rooms and well-organized homes the world ever. You write on it with erasable markers.

00:00:07 sec

Because I didn’t do the dishes.

And…?

And I didn’t take the trash out.

We have an agreement about that, don’t we?

Yes ma’am.


Usually this board has little notes about the time of the next PTA meeting, a phone number or two, a grocery list and reminders about soccer practice. It’s a very ordinary board.

00:00:25 sec

Why is your phone over there?

You’ll see.

Are you filming this?

Pants off mister…underpants too.

Do I have to?

Well of course, sweetie. You know that. Silly boy.

I was soon to find out just how remarkable this board when combined with a cellphone camera and a hairbrush could be.

00:00:32
Over my lap. Now!

It turned out to be eleven little letters on that whiteboard that sealed my fate, but more about that later. Back to my wife, her hairbrush and me. The first slap always hurts the most, and we’re just about there.

00:00:36
So sweetie, we’ve had this problem over and over, and we need to address it. Today, I’m going to put a stop to it. This will hurt quite a bit.
SLAP!!!!

See? There was no warm up. I’ll bet you can feel it too.

00:00:37
SLAP, SLAP
And usually, when I’d stop….
SLAP, SLAP
…I’m going to keep going.
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP.

The first letter she wrote on the board was a “D”  and I’m ashamed to say it was a mere three days after the spanking.

00:01:18 sec
So you’re right—I am filming this with my camera phone. Want to know why?

Letters “H” through “I” came all in the space of 38 hours. I blame golf and David’s birthday party.

00:02:01
We’re going to try something with our whiteboard—you know, the one in the kitchen….
SLAP!
by the dishes…
SLAP, SLAP
…you didn’t do.
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP!!
Let’s call it an incentive program….
SLAP!!
To remind you to do your chores.
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP!!!
Whew, this is quite the workout…. So here’s how it works: Each time you “forget” to do a chore, I put a letter on the board…
SLAP!!
…and it’s going to spell out a phrase. And when it’s done, I’m going to email the video I’m making of this spanking to five of my closest friends.

00:02:13
I’m going to blister your bottom. Actual blisters.

At this point in the spanking, I’m barely holding on, hardly able to stay on her lap, snot running out my nose, hyperventilating. It is not pretty. Back to the video:

00:04:14

OWWWWWWW!!! Stop, stop. Please stop!!!!


00:05:01
My, your ass is red. That’s what happens to husbands who don’t do their share of the chores.

I honestly don’t think I deserved the “S”.

00:09:36
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP!!!

The second “H” I did deserve.

00:12:49
So your punishment isn’t over.

It isn’t?

No honey, it isn’t. Remember the camera phone? If you don’t learn from this lesson, that video is being sent out….Just think….five of my friends…and no, I won’t tell you which ones, will see you like this…

SLAP!

They’ll all see you here—red bottom, crying and squirming and promising to be good.

SLAP!

And they’ll know that you weren’t good. That you repeated your mistake, not once, but eleven whole times. Eleven whole letters—that’s a lot. I’ll tell them all, I tell them….


That
SPLAT
You
SPLAT
Broke
SPLAT
Your
SPLAT
Promise
SPLAT
To
SPLAT
Me!!!!
SPLAT!!!!

They’ll see a punished husband. A husband, who because he broke that promise, over and over, because he didn’t learn his lesson, will be getting another hard, long bare-bottomed spanking.

SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP!!!

On January 22nd I came home to find the final letter on the board, an “S”, and an overflowing blue recycling bin set below the whiteboard.

FROM: Susandeclan@********.com
SUBJECT: Craig’s spanking – NSW
DATE: January 22, 2012
TO: Juliesmom@*****.com, DanaKane@*****.com, Jayne@*****.com, Tammyhoi@******.com, Susan.Hamilton@******.ore.edu
REPLY-TO: Susandeclan@********.com
ATTACHMENT: CRAIG_SPANKING.MOV


So I told you guys you might be getting something unusual from me. Here it is. The subject line kind of says it all. It’s a video of Craig getting a good, old-fashioned spanking from me.


You don’t have to watch it if you don’t want to. You’re all my best and oldest friends, so I didn’t think you’d mind me sharing. I should explain to some of you – and give a little thanks to one of you, Dana :-) – that in our house I am the boss. This probably won’t really surprise anyone. My husband and I have an agreement and he gets spanked when I think he needs it.


We’ve had a problem with him taking care of his share of the chores, and I punished him for this a month or so ago and filmed it with my phone. I promised him if he kept slipping up, I’d share that video with some friends. Well guess what? :-) He slipped up. Not just once, but ten times.


If you have any questions or want to know more, please give me a call. If you want to tease Craig about it, that’s totally OK. He doesn’t know who is getting this video, so if you don’t want to say anything to him, that’s OK too. Also, I know I don’t need to say this, but please don’t share this with anyone. Enjoy!!


Best,
Susan


So how does this story my wife’s video end? I’m not totally sure, but yesterday I went to pick up the kids at school. In the drop-off zone, I saw one of the moms smiling at me. I hurried home to do my chores. There is a hairbrush on my wife’s bedside table, and whiteboard in our house with ten little letters on it: D O T H E D I S H E S.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Fun with Sarah Gregory : F/f spanking ageplay scenes

The third and final scene in ‘Miss Kane’s School of Manners’ released recently on Sarah Gregory’s website. We had so  much fun shooting these scenes during Sarah’s visit, and it definitely shows in the videos and stills. Sarah has a natural knack for ageplay and was excellent in character. I loved these still shots so much that I had to share them here.

Lesson 1:

Lesson 2:

Lesson 3:

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Art is in the Eye of the Beholder’ : More great original spanking fiction!

January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ turned out many really impressive pieces of spanking fiction. ‘Art is in the Eye of the Beholder’ finds a sneaky cameraman getting his comeuppance for peeping. Enjoy!

–  Dana



Art is in the Eye of the Beholder


I didn’t come to Vegas to gamble, or for the shows or any other kind of entertainment. I came to the Nevada desert to meet a pop star. He wanted a music video to compliment his show and he knew my reputation for the innovative. “Real people” he called it “I want a video showing real people in Vegas”. I liked the idea. I liked a challenge. That is why I came. I certainly didn’t come to Las Vegas to discover the lure of spanking.
I found the phone just after I left that meeting. It was in the window of a second rate pawn shop just a block or two off the strip. I think it was the oddness of its placement in the window that caught my attention. The eye artist will pick up on things like that. And an artist I was. An artist in need of a phone such as the one lost in that wave antiques and Hollywood memorabilia.
The owner gave me great deal on it. In honesty I don’t even think he knew it was there. The phone’s shell was sun faded and scratched and somewhere along its life, someone had painted the initials D.K., with what might have been red nail polish, in the bottom corner of the face plate. Yet when I pushed the power button the phone came to life. The shop owner sold it to me for ten bucks, no money back, no guarantee it would make calls. No problem on my side. I wasn’t buying a phone.  I was buying a camera. My plan to make the video seem more “real people” was to shoot sequences with a low tech camera. This one would suit the bill just fine.
That was on a Saturday night. For the next five days I wandered Fremont and the Strip with my little camera inconspicuously aimed at the variety of lifestyles that come to drop cash into the slot machines of sin city. Professionals, college kids, seniors, you name it, all kinds of folks from all corners of the country found their way inside the lens of my beat up little phone/camera. I would shoot by day and edit footage into my laptop by night and all was going according to plan. On day six the best laid plans of men and mice, and artists, went astray.
They were a qualified looking couple, I remember that. Him in a designer suit, her wearing a skirt long enough to remain professional but snug enough to accentuate her curves. I had figured them to be accountants, perhaps sales people, something of that sort. They were one of dozens of couples I had managed to film that Saturday. One of dozens of videos shot, yet somehow the only one left on the camera’s memory when I downloaded that night. That in its self defied logic, but what the camera had seen was even more beyond belief.
My thirty second video clip of the couple had somehow transformed into a twenty minute production. And what a production it was. The video began with what I assumed was the footage I had taken earlier in the day, the couple walking the Vegas Street. Only it didn’t stop where I had stopped taping. I watched in amazement as the couple on the screen turned the corner and then with the camera still behind them entered into the doorway of what was obviously an office building. And then they were in an office. Her office. And now she was all business.
As the camera rolled, she opened her desk drawer and removed the credit card bill. She walked to where the man was sitting; now looking more than nervous, in a sturdy wooden chair in the center of the room. She waved the bill in front of his face and chided his about his overspending for a few moments, before walking back to her side of the desk and pulling another item from the open drawer. It was a hairbrush. With the hairbrush and the bill in her hands she walked back to the man in the chair. She instructed him to stand, and she herself took a seat on the chair. The man began to sputter words that, with a wave of her hand, were cut off as quickly as they had begun. With the same authority she ordered him to lower his pants and briefs and bend himself across her lap. It was clear to me it was an action he was familiar with.
She was going to spank him. My mind and my eyes watched in disbelief. She was going to spank him! Before she did, she laid the credit card bill on the floor in front to his face to “remind him to be more responsible in the future”. And then she did it. With one hand holding him in place and that wicked looking brush in the other, she paddled his wriggling and reddening behind for a good ten minutes. It was clear that she too was no stranger to this situation. She was firm and she was thorough and when she was done there was little doubt that a certain gentleman would remember this encounter for a long time to come. Maybe two men.
And then the screen went blank and it was over. When I went to play it again the screen remained blank. Whatever had been there was gone. Only it would never be gone from my mind. It wasn’t just the spanking I remember…it was the art of it. Art is not just paint on canvas or music in the voice, art transcends any perceived boundaries. Art can be found in any place, in any action. That spanking, the grace of her movements as she painted his backside with her brush as good as any art I had ever seen. She was an artist.
I was both astonished and intrigued. I went on taping every day the next week, all the while questioning my sanity. Each night eagerly downloading footage, wanting not to see anything, yet desperately wanting to see it, all in the same breath. I taped only couples and I continually searched the crowd for the couple from the spanking scene that now replayed over and over in my head.
The following Saturday night she was back again. This time they were farmers. In this scenario she led her victim into a dusty barn, a thin switch flicking in her hand as she walked. Inside she spoke little as she motioned the farmer to lower his coveralls and bend himself over a stack of straw bales. From a nail on the wall she retrieved a thick leather strap and with knowing and experienced hands she proceeded to administer a severe strapping. The man held fast to the bale beneath him and kicked his legs as the welts were skillfully applied. When the switch replaced the strap it was all he could do to remain atop the bale. He yelped and twisted in rhythm with the rod. Again what she delivered was art to my senses, an erotic ballet of sight and sound. And again it was gone.
I started shooting again bright and early the next morning. I didn’t need to. I had much more footage than I needed for my project. But still I shot. From Sunday morning till Saturday afternoon I walked the streets with that camera bonded to my hand. No I didn’t need to. I had to. I had to see her again. I longed to see the swing of the strap in her hand, hear the paddle send it message of discipline to the deserving bottom across her lap. The music video had become secondary in my life. Her, and her spankings, were what now consumed my thoughts.
And when she didn’t appear in my downloads the next Saturday night I was devastated. Again and again I watched, and again and again all that crossed my screen was the footage I had taken. Not even so much as a glimpse of the woman. I sat distraught in my hotel room. It was quiet in my room. It was just as quiet in my heart. She was gone. I picked up the cell phone, held it in my hand and mindlessly paced the floor. She was gone.
The ringing of the phone pulled me out of my trance. It took a few seconds for my mind to realize it was the phone in my hand making the sound..and a few more for my mind to believe it. It couldn’t be ringing, it wasn’t a phone anymore, it was a camera, nothing else. And yet it was ringing. Even more I was answering it. It was her voice I heard on the other end.
“It’s time for you to come and see me. Be here in twenty minutes. I’m sure you know what happens boys who are late”. She didn’t ask me, she told me. She gave me an address and she hung up.
I spent almost an hour with her that first night as she made me a part of her living art. She lectured me about spying on people, on my invasion of their privacy and lack of respect. And then she spoke to me with her hands.. and her hands spoke volumes. When our time was up I understood the meaning of respect. And I was happy.
I took the bus back to the hotel that night. It was almost empty but I stood up anyway. Sitting was not an option for the next few hours. At the first stop light I gazed out the side windows. We had stopped in front of a thrift shop. My phone, her phone, was sitting on a shelf in the big glass window….
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Time Elapsed Cane’ : Wonderful F/f AND M/m spanking story!

Here, you’ll find yet another reason why judging the January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ was so difficult. I know you’ll love ‘The Time Elapsed Cane’.

–  Dana


The Time Elapsed Cane


It ended up being the best idea I’d ever had, though at the time, I thought I was just indulging a minor whimsy. A very long time ago I’d had day dreams about being a videographer and making amazing films that would be known the world over but even then I’d known it was just a passing fancy. When I saw the sign for continuing education classes at the local community college, I initially thought I’d do something sensible, like learn a foreign language or maybe take a yoga class. Then I saw the little blurb for the videography class and some small, long forgotten spark of a dream flared up momentarily.

It was absolutely ridiculous and completely impractical but something in me called for me to take the class, to at least indulge the long ago fantasy for a few weeks. The school let students use the school’s equipment for the class so I wouldn’t even have to spend any money beyond the minimal cost of the class and the gas to get to and from classes once a week for six weeks. I decided to go for it.

It was amazing. It was frustrating. It was a dose of reality tempered with a giant helping of fun. I realized that I would never be a great videographer, able to travel the world over and make films about giraffe fights1 or civil protests2 but I would be able to make fun little films about Frisbee contests with friends and piece together tiny clips to make cohesive YouTube videos complete with some specially selected song in the background. I wouldn’t be famous, but I would definitely enjoy myself.

When the class was over, I put a bit of money aside from my next couple of paychecks then went out and bought a small hand held camera so I could keep playing around with filming. I did some filming and short videos and then I decided that just for fun, I’d like to make my own time-elapsed video, which was something we’d covered the basics of in class, but which I hadn’t had much practice in doing.

The trick of the matter was finding someplace I could set up the camera without it being disturbed. I didn’t want to just set up the camera indoors pointed at a wall. I wanted something scenic, something worth watching. In the end I decided to be cliché and film a sky shot of some kind. The easiest place to set up a camera for that was in my office at work because it had a decent view only partially blocked by the neighboring building whereas my apartment’s view was totally blocked by buildings. Also, if I left the camera sitting out at home, there was no guarantee that the cats wouldn’t knock it over while I was at work.

I only wanted to do a short video, so I knew I’d only need one day’s worth of footage, which was a good thing since my camera battery wouldn’t last long enough to run for several days. There was a small table already by the window and by sliding the plant that was on it over a few inches I had the perfect spot for the camera. It could be aimed directly at the sky, with the view only partially obscured by the building nearby. I realized as I set it up that I would be filming any activity within the corner office of that building, but it couldn’t be avoided. If any people were in the shot, I already knew how to blur faces and this was a film just for fun so I doubted I’d do anything with it.

I thought it would be hard to leave the camera alone that day but thankfully there was a lot of work to be done (a sentiment I don’t often express) so I was busy. By the end of the day, I was so ready to leave that I almost forgot the camera entirely. I’m glad that I didn’t because it gave me something to do that night. And what I found when I went through the footage after dinner made me forget my tiredness entirely.

I was just letting the film run for a few minutes at a time and then jumping ahead to see how the sky progressed, as some clouds moved in and out of the shot and the light changed with the passage of the sun, when I saw it — the movement that caught my eye and captured my attention.

It was a man and he was swinging something. At first I thought maybe he had a baseball bat in hand. The shot had been set wide to maximize the view of the sky and I had ignored the corner office. But there it was, at the edge of the shot.

I had to squint at the screen to see it. Then, suddenly I realized that there was another person in the office, in front of where the man was swinging. And that was no baseball bat. It was a paddle!

A jolt of excitement shot through me. I quickly started fiddling with settings, taking the film back a few minutes and letting it run again. I peered closely at the screen and watched again as the man swung and connected. He was paddling someone! Right there in the office across the way from mine and he was paddling someone. He didn’t even bother to close the blinds.

Unfortunately, because I’d thought the most interesting thing to film would be the sky, the camera’s wide-angle setting meant the film’s resolution of the scene was horrible. I could make out that there was a paddling of some sort going on, but I couldn’t really get the details. And I realized that I desperately wanted some detail on that shot. So I did what any insensible and truly idiotic but very excited person would do…I took the camera back in to work with me the next day.

My boss would have been pleased to note that I got there early. She’s a stickler for things like punctuality. My reason for being punctual might have been considered problematic, I suppose, but at the time I was too excited to think about things like that.

This time, I aimed the camera directly at the corner office. I knew it was a terrible invasion of privacy, but I was just so curious about what was going on that I didn’t let that bit of guilt stop me from acting. Then the work day began.

I was incredibly distracted for the whole day. So much so that my supervisor noticed it and commented on it twice. I tried to concentrate, I really did, but all day I thought of almost nothing else but that camera and what might be going on in that office. I even looked out the window to see if there was anything happening, but every time I looked, the office was empty or else there was just a man working at a desk. I assumed he was The Paddler, as I was calling him in my head now. But there was nothing interesting to see and my staring out the window so much was another thing about which my supervisor commented.

At the end of the day I grabbed the camera and practically flew out of the office, leaving my desk a mess behind me and promising myself I’d work on getting it cleaned up the next day.  I just had to get home and see what I had filmed. Maybe it was a fluke, a once in a lifetime happening, but maybe, just maybe, it was a regular enough occurrence that I had managed to film something really interesting.

Starting the film I could tell that it really was a good shot now that I’d zoomed in and focused on the corner office. With the blinds open, you could see just about everything that was happening but most of the day was just The Paddler taking calls and doing paperwork with a few people stopping in to talk. He was clearly an older gentleman, distinguished looking and business-like in his suit. Since he had a corner office, I could only assume he was someone with some sort of authority and power since they didn’t give corner offices to anyone.

I fast forwarded through the film, past all the scenes of The Paddler merely working, for I was sure it was him in that office most of the day. Then, around the same time as the paddling from the first film, something happened.

A younger man came into the office and he looked nervous. Even before anything happened I knew I’d struck gold and stopped fast forwarding, letting the film progress at its normal pace.

Some sort of discussion was taking place. The younger man was shifting nervously from foot to foot as he stood in front of The Paddler’s desk and he kept fidgeting, straightening his tie, tugging on his jacket , glancing just past where The Paddler sat, and looking like a man who’d rather be anywhere else. Eventually The Paddler made a gesture, a sort of directive wave of his hand and the younger man’s whole demeanor slumped in a clear sign of defeat.

As The Paddler rose from his desk, the younger man stepped closer to the desk and bent over it. I could tell the young man had a fit form, but the angle was perfect enough that when he bent over it was readily apparent that he had a rather shapely bottom that filled out his trousers nicely in that position.

The younger man was bent over the desk with his hands reaching across to grip the far side and his chest pressed flat against the hard surface. The Paddler didn’t even bother to take off his jacket as he came around the desk, just reached and pulled the paddle from a section of wall near the window where I couldn’t see from my angle, but I realized now was what the younger man had been glancing at while he was standing in the middle of the office before. It looked like an old style school paddle, long and broad, and I could tell it was the sort of thing that would definitely make an impression.

The Paddler positioned himself to the side of the younger man and leveled the paddle he was holding at the younger man’s bottom. Then he swung.

Even without sound, even filming through two windows at a distance, and even though I was watching the film hours after the occurrence, I winced at the impact, imagining a loud Crack! noise going off in the room. The Paddler was taking his time. After the first swing, he spoke for a moment and then nodded, apparently at some response from the younger man. He raised the paddle again and brought it down just as hard.

My own bottom felt like it was tingling with imagined impact. I felt like squirming in my chair, full of sympathy for that poor man who actually had to feel the reality of what happened.

There were six swats with the paddle in all with a pause for comment and response after each of the next couple of swats. After the fourth swat and a quick discussion, the fifth and sixth swats were delivered rapidly with no pause between them. They didn’t look like they were any less powerful for the speed of delivery.

The younger man slowly straightened after that. He tugged his jacket down and straightened his tie with the look of someone who would rather be rubbing his bottom but knows that’s not allowed so he was occupying his hands otherwise. The Paddler stepped away while this was happening and went back to hang the paddle back up on the wall. Then when the younger man had regained his composure (though I noticed his hands kept straying ever so slightly towards his backside), the two men spoke for another moment and shook hands. The younger man left the office walking stiff legged and gingerly, still keeping his hands from rubbing his painful posterior.

I may have replayed the scene a time or two…or ten. I didn’t really keep count. Then I compared the first video and the second. It was hard to tell, given the wideness of the first video, but I wasn’t entirely sure it was the same younger man in both videos. In the interests of scientific inquiry, I recharged my camera’s battery and took it back to work with me again.

I was distracted again at work. Now I had the mess from the day before to sort through on top of that day’s work and I was turning to look out the window more and more often as the day progressed. My supervisor finally gave up on commenting about my distraction around mid-day. With two videos to judge from, I had a fair idea of what time anything interesting might be happening, but as luck would have it, there was a meeting called during that time frame that I couldn’t avoid.

I have no idea what was said in the meeting as I kept wondering what was going on in The Paddler’s office but I was the first to leave the room when it ended, rushing back to my desk and the window to see if anything was happening. My bad luck held out though and I saw nothing of interest. It made me impatient to get home and check the film.

I hurried out again at the end of the day and my desk was still a terrible mess. I’d gotten some of the previous day’s backlog taken care of, but there was still a great deal to be gotten through. With an inward sigh as I got on the elevator, I promised myself I’d be in early the next day to at least straighten things out and prioritize the work before the regular work day began.

My theory about it being different men being paddled turned out to be correct. I was no less fascinated watching this new day’s film than I had been with the two previous days.

This time there was less talking. The younger man had barely come into the room when The Paddler made that directive gesture with his hand, plus an extra flourish I hadn’t seen the day before. The younger man was apparently familiar with it though because he flushed a dark red (and I was amazed at the quality of the film given that it was not a top quality camera I’d bought). Then the younger man unbuckled his belt and let his trousers drop to the floor as he approached the desk and bent over it in the same position as the man from yesterday, with his hands gripping the far edge, his chest flat to the hard surface, and his boxer clad bottom stuck out behind him making a perfect target.

The paddling went on for longer as well. I counted a good fifteen swats before The Paddler stopped for good, and this was not the leisurely paddling of the day before with long pauses between each individual swat. The Paddler would give two or three hard swats before pausing and these pauses were not nearly as long as yesterday’s had been. The last five swats had pauses alright but they were almost like punctuation, a quick break in the paddling for the sake of The Paddler’s rhythm, not any sort of mercy for the poor man on the receiving end.

What made this paddling so fascinating to me though wasn’t the paddling itself, though it looked incredibly painful and had me wincing in sympathy again. No, the part that was fascinating to me was what happened after the spanking.

Yesterday, The Paddler and the younger man simply shook hands and the younger man walked painfully out of the office. Today though, when The Paddler was done, the younger man didn’t immediately straighten up and redress himself. He stayed bent over the desk and I got the impression that it wasn’t the pain of his bottom keeping him there.

The Paddler moved closer and stood next to the younger man and even rubbed the small of his back a bit, giving him time to calm down and when the younger man finally did stand up properly it was apparent that he’d been crying. But he did his best to calm down and clean up, pulling his trousers up and refastening the belt, and wiping off his face. Then The Paddler hugged him, actually hugged him!

For a moment it was like my world had gone askew. True, I’d been watching the paddlings with great interest but I have to admit I hadn’t thought very good things about The Paddler himself. He’d seemed like a great demon to me, a brute who was horribly punishing his subordinates, yet here was proof that he actually did care. It was an incredibly touching scene and I couldn’t bring myself to watch it more than once, feeling very deeply that I was watching something personal and private.

It made me rethink the way I’d been filming the corner office all week. Yes, the first time had been inadvertent and I hadn’t known what was happening but the second and third films were deliberate and invasive. I felt a bit dirty for my voyeurism. That guilt on top of what I had already been carrying with regards to the work left undone on my desk the last two days had me in a somewhat morose mood as I entered the office the next morning.

I had at least managed to stay true to my promise to myself to get in early to try to clear up the mess. But to my surprise, there were lights on in the office already, despite the incredibly early hour. Normally no one came in for another hour at least, more likely not for another hour and a half. It was startling to arrive expecting to be alone and then to find someone else already there. Not to mention it took a little of the wind out of my sails. I’d been feeling a little bit of the smug virtue that comes from doing just slightly better than one’s colleagues. Finding someone else there already got rid of that feeling pretty quickly and I was left with my morose guilt again.

I decided to go to my desk and get to work instead of finding out who it was that had stolen my thunder, but before I got even halfway there I heard my name being called out. I turned to look and realized that the other person in the office already was my boss.

“Would you come into my office for a moment, please?” She said it in a way that was more a directive than a request and I felt obliged to obey, though my pace in getting there was not as swift as it could have been.

She stood waiting till I entered her office, then shut the door behind me and sat down behind her desk. She did not offer me a seat so I stood there nervously before her, well aware of my shortcomings that week and knowing that I had no good excuse for them. Some small part at the back of my brain was also aware that this nervous standing and fidgeting was very similar to what the young men I’d seen had done before their paddlings. It was a silly thought, but even as my boss began speaking it lingered with me.

She made perfectly plain that she was aware of my shortcomings. She listed the things I had left undone for two days in a row and she had a full accounting of every time my supervisor had spoken to me about my distracted state and my lack of productivity. It made me cringe internally to realize how well she knew what had been happening since I hadn’t thought anyone other than my immediate supervisor had noticed anything.

Then, just as I was falling into a state of abject misery, with the full list of my shortcomings laid out before me, not to mention my boss’s knowledge of them, and a growing certainty that I was about to be fired or at least have some sort of official disciplinary report filed against me, she asked me a question that completely startled me out of my inner litany of failings.

“And just what is it that you’ve found so interesting to watch out of your window this week?” She looked at me expectantly as she asked it, though her tone and body language signaled clearly that she already knew.

I blushed, my red face giving away the answer before I could even think to verbalize the lie I wanted to say. She had a look on her face that turned into a stern frown, though initially I could have sworn she had been fighting a smile.

“I happen to know the gentleman who’s in the corner office across the way. He has an interesting arrangement with some of his employees. Know anything about that, young lady?” Her tone was not quite severe, but it was firm and it made plain that prevaricating would not do me any good so I simply nodded in reply.

“As you no doubt noticed, he paddles different people every day. That’s because he has a system of mentorship. It’s designed to help young men in his company who he thinks have promise but who need a guiding hand to help them perform to their absolute best. He keeps track of each mentee’s progress throughout the week and each of them sees him on a different day to discuss everything that’s gone on during the week and take care of any necessary punishment.”

This explanation made sense and it certainly explained what I’d seen on the films. I did wonder what the young man from yesterday had done to deserve such a harsh paddling though.

My boss was looking at me expectantly and though she hadn’t asked me any questions, I nodded again. This time she did smile at me.

“I happen to think that mentoring younger members of the company is a good idea and have a similar method of problem solving.” She rose from her desk and lifted an object off a hook on the wall behind her. I hadn’t noticed it until that moment because it was so slim and its light coloring helped it blend with the neutral color of the office wall.

“This, my dear, is a cane. It stings a great deal more than a paddle and is best administered on the bare bottom.” I looked at the implement she was holding with my mouth somewhat agape though I shut it with an audible click when I saw the look of amusement on her face.

“I think you ought to know that I think you have a lot of promise and will go far in the company if only you’d learn to focus better on your work and ignore unnecessary distractions.” The smile she gave me now was utterly genuine and her tone of voice was caring. Then she raised her eyebrows at me and nodded at her desk, a gesture that was clearly asking me to submit and not ordering me to it.

I took a deep breath as I let all the thoughts of the last few days run through my mind, of the paddlings I’d witnessed and that one wonderful hug. Then I thought of the feelings of failure and moroseness I’d been having that morning. As I let out the breath I nodded and stepped up to the desk. Even without having to be reminded, I recalled her words from a few moments before about the cane working best on the bare and reached to unfasten my trousers and let them slip down before bending over as I’d seen the younger men do in The Paddler’s office.

Given her comment about the cane hurting more than the paddle, I expected immediate pain and gripped the far side of the desk tightly. But the first contact I felt made me jump out of startlement and not from pain. Her hand ran lightly over my bottom and then I felt her fingers slip into the waistband of my panties, drawing them down over my bottom to rest in the hollows of my knees. I heard her instruction not to rise and nodded, my grip on the desk becoming fierce enough that the whites of my knuckles were showing.

Then the pain came. It was a hot, fierce white line of fire and agony. If my hands hadn’t had a death grip and apparently been operating under different instructions than the rest of my body, I would have risen. Instead, I jerked up slightly off the desk and then thumped flat back onto it.

There was a long pause as I lay there, the realization that the pain was increasing with the delay instead of decreasing having just enough time to seep into my brain before the next hot flash of pain struck, slightly below where the first had landed. This time it took conscious effort to keep my hands gripping the desk and my body relatively still.

The third and fourth strokes were just as terrible and I was sure that I would not be able to bear any more. However, just as I reached that conclusion, I felt a strong, cool hand pressing against my back and holding me down against the desk.

“You’ve done very well. Better than I expected for your first time but I’m going to give you a hand for these last two. Just two more and we’ll be done and then the slate will be wiped clean. I’ll still expect you to catch up on your work, but we’ll say no more about the last few days. Just hold on a moment longer.”

A couple of tears escaped from my eyes as I nodded my understanding into the desk and I tried to brace myself for the last two strokes.

She didn’t disappoint in laying them on. The fifth was a line of vicious fire laid just beneath the previous stroke and it was perfectly placed on the crease of where my bottom and thighs met, guaranteeing that I’d be feeling it for days. The sixth stroke was its own new form of agony as it was laid not horizontally below the fifth stroke but diagonally across all five of the previous strokes making all of them feel as though they’d come alive all over again.

I jerked up on the desk, my hands coming free of their own volition but her firm hand kept me pressed down a moment longer. Then cautiously, when I was relaxed against the desk, the hand lifted off my back and I felt my panties being drawn back up and into place. I hissed in pain as they made contact with the fresh lines on my bottom.

Her hands helped me straighten up, though I winced at the movement, and when I was standing properly, she pulled me into a tight hug like the one I’d seen The Paddler give. It was warm and comforting and full of forgiveness. It made my formerly cringing insides feel infinitely better. After a long time, she finally pulled away and took my face in one of her hands, using her thumb to wipe away the tears still slowly trickling out of my eyes.

“There now, isn’t that better?” she asked.

I nodded. I felt much better now that I knew the slate had been wiped clean though I could already tell that sitting for the long day of work was not going to be easy.

She stepped away and went to hang the cane on its hook behind her desk while I managed to pull up my trousers and fasten them again, wincing as the material pressed against my sore bottom. Then I stood waiting while she reseated herself at her desk.

“Well then, young lady, I certainly expect that you’ll make a good deal of progress today in getting caught up to where you ought to be. Also, you should be aware that I have a system for my mentees. While I’m available at all times to deal with major problems,” she said this with a very stern look at me, “for the day-to-day issues, there are assigned days. Yours is now Thursday. You’ll get a calendar appointment in your email to let you know what time I expect to see you back in here for another discussion next week.”

I nodded. Nodding seemed to be the safest thing to do in this office. She tilted her head at me with an odd sort of smile.

“Maybe once you’ve been here a time or two you’ll lose a bit of your reticence and actually talk instead of nodding.” She laughed a moment and though I could tell it was about me, it wasn’t at me.

“Right then, remember that I’ll be watching.” I could tell that was a dismissal so I walked painfully to the door, just as I opened it, I heard her say in a teasing tone behind me, “Please remember to close the door on your way out.”

In that instant, the momentousness of what had just happened hit me and feeling light-hearted I turned back with a cheeky smile. “Yes, ma’am!” I responded, putting as much teasing into the statement as I could and pulling the door shut on her startled expression. I heard her laughter even through the thick door as I began making my way to my own desk and my day’s work.


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Video Was Our Evidence’ : Original Spanking Fiction!

Readers,
In ‘The Video Was Our Evidence’, another fun entry to January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ , Alexis takes her dislike for men out on a peeping voyeur.
Enjoy!

–  Dana 


The Video Was Our Evidence


My name is Alexis.  I am 29 years old and am over 6′ tall.  I have the firm body of an athlete.  My friend Carolyn describes me as a blond bomb shell.  I am involved in a relationship with my 25 year old roommate Megan.  I don’t like men and believe most men are pigs who would benefit from the firm hand of a woman.  I am a lawyer and am aware that my appearance influences many men on the juries who ogle me in court.  Because of this I always dress in tight pencil knee length skirts, stockings, heels, and sexy silk blouses under my suit jackets.  

Megan is 5’4″ tall with shoulder length brown hair.  I pay all of the bills.  Megan’s job is to keep our home neat and clean, do the laundry, cook, and do the dishes.  About once a month she neglects her duties and finds herself across my knee for a sound no nonsense spanking.  I always inform her well in advance that she will be paddled as soon as I arrive home from work.  She hates these paddlings as much as I enjoy administering them.  

Lately I have been concerned about our security.  We have heard noises in our yard and some lingerie have been stolen off of our clothesline.  I have suspected the 20 year old community college student who has been hired to cut our lawn and lives in our neighborhood.  

My good friend Carolyn is 47 years old and almost 6′ tall and weighs 140 lbs.  She has a taut physique, well toned body, and muscular upper arms.  Her husband Jonathan is 21 years younger.  Before they were married he worked at one of her many companies.  Carolyn is very wealthy.  He is 5’5″ tall and not very athletic.  Since their marriage he has had the same duties around the house as Megan.  And if like Megan he screws up he finds himself over her knee.  Carolyn has become an expert spanker.  After all she had me as a teacher!  

I handle all of Carolyn’s legal matters.  After discussing business at lunch we laughed when we realized that both Megan and Jonathan were due to be spanked after work,  Jonathan hates his spankings as much as Megan.  We agreed that Carolyn would bring Jonathan to my house and that Megan and he would witness each others spankings.  Jonathan was to receive a strapping and Megan was to be paddled. Besides I told Carolyn that I had a gift for her.  

We always follow the same routine.  Megan is to have a straight backed chair setting in the middle of our living room.  She has a lovely cute shapely bottom and I require her to show it off in either skin tight jeans or skin tight yoga pants.  I let her know which when I leave for work.  This morning I reminded Megan that she was to be spanked when I returned home from work and that I expected her to be wearing her skin tight jeans and not to forget to wash my bras and panties.  I always spank her while still attired in my sexy business clothes.  

When the three of us arrived Megan was surprised.  She was told to bring Carolyn and me a glass of wine and Carolyn’s present.  When Carolyn opened her present she was pleased to see a wicked looking oval pine paddle about 1/4″ thick and 5 or 6 inches wide with a leather wrapped handle and holes drilled in the business end!  Carolyn smiled and said, “I will put this to good use.”

I then removed my suit jacket and ordered Megan to bring me my paddle.  I was sitting on the straight backed chair when Megan returned in tears carrying my paddle.  Jonathan was to be strapped for his laziness and lack of motivation.  Carolyn removed her thick black leather belt, doubled it over and ordered Jonathan to remove his pants and briefs.  She held her belt in her right hand and secured his left wrist with her left hand and proceeded to whip his bottom and the back of his legs as he danced around her in circles.  Red stripes stair cased his bottom and the back  of his legs as he begged, cried, and screamed.  Carolyn looked stunning in her tight skirt and you could see her lacy bra through her thin silk blouse as she breathed deeply from exertion and continued to strap her helpless husband.  When she was finished she looked pleased as Jonathan danced around the room and she fastened his instrument of punishment around her narrow waist.  

Megan was next and she was always in tears before going across my lap.  No amount of crying or pleading would change her spanking by even one spank.  Wearing my pencil tight skirt and silk blouse as I smoothed my skirt I ordered Megan over my lap.  Before applying the paddle I smoothed her thin nylon panties and proceeded to warm them up with 10 stinging spanks as she kicked and squirmed.  Megan had trouble staying in place; but, I am much stronger and have no trouble controlling her.  Next I pulled down  her panties and told her, “I,m just beginning, your kicking and squirming will just make matters worse.  

During Megan’s spanking heard a commotion coming from our yard.  When she returned she had our 20 year old neighbor Jason by the ear in one hand and his video camera in the other.  I wasn’t surprised because I have had suspicions about Jason sneaking around our yard and peaking into our windows and stealing lingerie off of our clothesline.  

When we played his video he had recorded Jonathan’s strapping and Megan’s spanking.  I immediately gave Jason a choice.  He could either go through the criminal justice system or receive the same punishment and that since he liked videoing Megan would record his punishment.  He was ordered to remove his pants and when he did one of my bras and Megan panties fell out of his pants.   He was ordered over the back of the chair and I secured his wrists with my strong grip to make sure he received the strapping he deserved.  When Carolyn removed her belt and doubled it over I noticed that there was a slight crease in the middle of her belt showing that it had been used that way quite often.  Carolyn gave him the strapping of his life while Megan recorded his punishment.   He cried, squirmed, pleaded but Carolyn showed no mercy.  When Carolyn finished without letting go of his arms I sit in the chair exposing the tops of my stockings being stretched by my garter belt and my bare thighs above my stockings as I  forced him across my lap.  50 spanks later his face was almost as red as his bottom and the back of his legs.  His eyes were puffy from crying and you could see the imprint of my paddle with holes on his bottom.  

As I said before I don’t like men and I made sure that Jason was well spanked.  We took the disc out of his camera phone, gave him his camera, and ordered him back here next week.. 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Making a Spanking Video, Dana Kane Style


(In this case, ‘Dana Kane Style’ meaning: fast, low tech, and without taking ourselves too seriously.)

One of my playmates recently asked that I write something about the video-making process. Since it’s not the first request I’ve received, I thought it’d be nice to take a couple minutes to talk about my simple approach to video-making. 

There must be as many video-making styles as there are producers, and each person/company offers something unique to the viewer. The style we practice here is pretty off the cuff. 

I run a single, simple HD camera and a couple basic light sticks (with, granted, quite expensive bulbs). While I’ll eventually buy another camera – since I like being able to capture facial expressions AND action simultaneously – this simple, low-tech setup has worked exceedingly well for me. The truth is, the ‘production end’ of spanking video-making is fiddly and complicated. Nobody actually enjoys setting up cameras, lights, microphones, setting stages, white balancing, sound checks…well, okay, maybe someone out there does. But they don’t live here. 
For that reason, I’ve chosen to keep things as simple as possible. I have this fantasy ideal that viewers will appreciate the realism of a simple production. Or maybe that’s just the part of me that doesn’t like setting up lights.

Usually, my F/M videos are made featuring My Bottom’s Bottom – my main squeeze, my partner, my best friend. He’s game for (most) anything spanking-related, so we have a lot of fun coming up with themes for our scenes. Oftentimes, they’re real discipline spankings for something he’s (intentionally) done to merit a spanking. Just as many of our videos are parodies on common domestic disputes, like gambling, flirting, tardiness, and the like.

My girl Angel has received several real punishments on video, as well as the Little Angel videos which we make, in which she plays my stepdaughter, and I, her crazed Stepmommy. These ageplay scenes work particularly well for both Angel and me, as we both thoroughly enjoy regression play. Besides, she looks adorable in those pigtails.

The Very Bad Boy and his Wonderful Wife have been gracious enough to share episodes of their Domestic Discipline lifestyle with us via the videos we’ve made together.

For my Live Session Video series, a few of my long-term playmates enjoy helping me make videos on the road. Traveling all over the U.S. and Canada, I come in…ahem, contact…with a lot of star-worthy bottoms, and am always tickled when one of my playmates asks to be in a video. These videos are extremely pared-down, tech-wise, as I don’t travel with lighting kits (because I’m not a masochist). I also never film a full playtime, as we usually change positions, move around the room, and generally make it impossible to capture a whole session on film. All those fiddly angle changes would be too much of an interruption so I usually keep the Live Session Videos relatively short.

As I’ve been working with more female performers lately, I’ve had the opportunity to branch out the scene ideas and storylines. Cheyenne Jewel has appeared in a few scenes as my particularly worrisome sister-in-law, and will be back for more ‘instruction’ from her meddling brother’s sister soon.
Ela Darling and Christy Cutie spent a weekend here making Auntie Dana’s Naughty Nieces – we shot an entire DVD-length production mostly over the course of one day, and those two ladies were real troupers, enduring several spankings each as well as numerous scene dialogues and wardrobe changes.

Usually, we (the performers and I) discuss the basic premise of the scenes we’ll shoot in advance, then ad-lib our way through the dialogue. I enjoy getting natural reactions – physical and verbal – from spanking performers, so we try not to do much scripting ahead of time. This has led to some really excellent verbal exchanges during scenes, since neither of us knows what the other may say at any moment.

Thus far, I’ve had an amazingly positive experience making these videos, and I’m hoping that it’s something I can continue to do for a very long time.

(Thanks to everyone I’ve had the pleasure of working with thus far, including all of the above.)

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Keep Out’ :Excellent ‘What the Camera Saw’ story entry

Readers,

Here’s another of the excellent entries to January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’. I think that you’ll find each and every one highly enjoyable. In ‘Keep Out’, an accidental voyeur finds a friend in a very compromising position.

–  Dana



Keep Out



The sign said “KEEP OUT”, but it was not something anyone seemed to obey. 



Once through the gate, the small one vehicle dirt trail headed over a hill and into the heavily treed property out of sight.  When the “Y” came in the road, the right side took you to a huge soft sand pit.  And in the middle was a collection of rain water at times.  The sides of the pit were covered in motorcycle tire marks, some making it all the way up, some in a half circle up the sides.  Not all of these were my tracks, and I knew that people were entering the property to do the same.  It was a really beautiful spot, and many hours had been spent winding the sound of the bike engine, and unwinding the stress of my body’s engine.

If you took the side to the left of the “Y”, eventually you came to a cute little cabin in an opening on the left side of the road.  I never locked the door, as neighbour kids were prone to break in anyway. 

Inside I had an old metal frame bed, and a fairly good mattress.  Also a wood stove, and a table, a few chairs, some pots and pans, matches, firewood, etc.  All you would need for a night away, except for your bedding, food, drinks and personal items.

If you continued past the cabin, the trail would narrow, as trees and brush had been growing in over the road and the vehicle path itself was pretty much growing in with grass.  It was not a problem for a motorbike in anyway.   15 minutes through beautiful back woods country there was a small lake that no one had access to outside of my trail.  I spent many hours around that lake just watching, thinking, taking time out to myself.  It was not a lake I ever took a boat into yet, as the shore was so soft and full of weeds, grass and brush, but perfect to find a moose grazing in, which I had observed on one occasion the previous summer.  It would be hard to even get a boat from solid ground to clear water until I did some cutting away.

If you circled up along the lake to the left, you followed a trail that went up a steep hill, and once on top, each side dropped down sharply.  One side towards the road, the other towards the lake.  I would take the bike up there and in one small spot you could look around a large section of the property.  As the trail continued, it ended up back on the original road, just a little short of the cabin.



I was on one of my de-stressing rides.  I took the right turn at the “Y” first and tore a few layers of sand from the side of the hills.  I jumped off the bike and looked into the collection of left over rain water.  There were tadpoles galore, with all different advancements.  Some were still undeveloped, some had legs starting, some with 4 limbs protruding and the tail shortening.  It was funny to try and catch them and look at them closer.



Back on the bike I wound it out as fast as I could as I headed back towards the road, so I could go further up into the property.  I never really expected anyone there, because it was supposed to be private, and my property alone.  And other than catching the neighbour kids in the pit on their bikes or dune buggy a few times, it was really not trespassed on, so I thought.



I flew past the cabin at a pretty high speed, but just before I was about to go into the denser part of the trail something to my left sparkled and caught my eye.  I looked back, and noticed a small car parked behind the cabin, out of sight if you turned around at the cabin, but not quite out of sight if you went past.  I decided to keep going, so that they wouldn’t think I noticed anything.



I wound the engine loud, so that they could hear that I was long gone down the trail, and they would realize they would hear me if I came back, so maybe they would leave before that. 

I took the bike to the lake and up onto the ridge.  I rolled quietly along the top, so that the engine could not be heard.  When I got a little closer to the cabin I shut the bike down and parked it.  I decided to walk the rest of the way and see who dared to come onto my property past my signs and through the gate.

I was circling up behind the cabin and was about 50 feet away on the ridge, but it had come down a lot lower to ground level by this point.  I sat there for a minute, and just listened.  I could hear a noise, but I wasn’t quite sure what it was.  Was someone hammering something in my cabin?  Was someone wrecking it?  Were they trying to chip some wood off the logs?  I couldn’t quite make out what it was, but maybe because I was too far.  I slowly slid down the hill in the brush, while still remaining low on my heels as they slid down.  I got about 20 feet closer.  The sound was clearer, but I still couldn’t make out what it was from, or what these people were doing inside my cabin.  It was almost beginning to sound like slapping of some sort.  But I pushed that out of my head, because why would anyone be slapping someone way out here?  I listened hard.  There was nothing else I could come to conclusions with that type of sound.  I had to get closer.

I was about 15 feet away from the cabin now, just inside the brush line, still out of sight pretty much.  They would actually have to stand on the bed and look out the small window just above it, in the back of the cabin to see me.  It WAS slapping.  Why the heck would anyone be out here slapping???  So many scenarios went through my mind.  I didn’t even know if it was one person or more.  I knew the car was small enough that not more than 4 people could be in there at the most.   Then I could hear a voice.  I stayed put and just listened.  I could decipher it was a woman’s voice.  Not quite words, but was definitely the voice of a lady.  I tried to hear what was being said, but it was just normal talk, so it wouldn’t penetrate through the walls.  As I listened, I finally heard the voice of a man.  “I’m so sorry hun.  I really didn’t mean to.  I just wasn’t thinking at the time.” 



What the??  I just couldn’t figure out what was going on.  I get the whole apologizing thing, but why the slapping?  And if he was the one being sorry, then it wasn’t him slapping her I would assume.  That actually gave me a sense of relief, because I never had respect for a man who could hit a woman.  But what was she doing?  Slapping her hand?  Slapping his face?  His leg?  It wasn’t the sound of a slap on the table or the chair or anything, it was definitely the sound of skin on skin.  I was curious, so I had to slowly stand up and ever so carefully walk directly up behind the cabin in hopes of not making one piece of dead stick snap or rock get kicked. 

I was listening about a foot behind the cabin exterior wall.  “You really disappointed me this afternoon Jake.”  Slap.  Slap.  Slap.  “And I don’t know where you ever thought that doing that in front of everyone was something acceptable”  Slap.  Slap.  Slap.  “And it didn’t just embarrass me, I seen the others looking at you wondering why you would do that.”  Slap.  Slap.  Slap.  SLAP. SLAP. SLAP. 



I wondered if this was the Jake who lived up on the next side road.  I hadn’t really met him yet.



“But hunny, I didn’t mean to.  It just happened all wrong.”  SLAP. SLAP. SLAP. SLAP.

“There is no excuse to have even attempted it, never mind in case it turned out wrong!!”  

SLAP.  SLAP. SLAP. SLAP.  “Owww.  But it was all done in innocence….”  SLAP!!!!!!  “…..it was just to get Brent back for what he did to me last week.”   SLAP!!!! SLAP!!!!  SLAP!!!!  SLAP!!!!! 

“Oh, and you think that retaliation is the way to get him back?  And then what?  He will have to out do you?  When will it stop???”   SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  “I’ll tell you when!!!  Right now!!!!  This is the end of it!!!”  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  “The way you scared Kathy was beyond what she needs!!!”   SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.

“But I didn’t mean for Kathy to find it!” 

“Look at me!  You didn’t mean for HER to find it, but odds are it might not have been Brent considering it was their place and both had access to the outdoor freezer!!!  You actually made her black out!!  And you embarrassed me so bad in front of everyone!!!”  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  “Everyone knew it was something YOU did, whatever was in that freezer!”  SLAP!!!!!  SLAP!!!!!  SLAP!!!!!  SLAP!!!!!



The sounds of those slaps were so loud!!!!!  Could she actually be spanking this guy??  No way!!!  That doesn’t really happen!!!???  But, what else could it be??  I can’t fit any other scenario into what might be going on.  I HAD to find out!!!  But how?????   I listened again for awhile.

“But Darla, hunny, I had told Brent to go and get the ice I brought, from the freezer, not Kathy!”  SLAP!!!  SLAP!!!  “So, really, it’s her fault….”  SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!!  SMACK!!!!  SMACK!!!!



It was Jake.  Jake and Darla!  Oh my goodness!!!  I couldn’t believe this was one of my neighbours!  I didn’t recognize the car, but they probably borrowed someone else’s who was easier accessible.



“How DARE you blame her!!!!  She has nothing to do with this, and yet she was the victim!!!” 

The slapping never stopped.  It just continued on, and when he found a moment to catch his breath, he would try and explain.  “Darla, owww, Darla.  Listen.  It was just innocent.”  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.

“Listen, please, listen hunny.  Owww” 

She never stopped, but he continued to try to explain.

“Darla, it was just an old manikin from the shed at work.”  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  “Brent knew it was there, and that’s why when I put the pieces in the garbage bags…..”  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  SLAP.  “….Owwww….. hunny, please listen!  When I put the pieces in the garbage bags, and into Brents freezer, I knew it wouldn’t….”   SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! SMACK!!!   “….freak him out, because he would touch it and know right away pretty much!!”  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! 



“But what happened?”  she asked without stopping.  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! 

“Well, I asked Brent to go get the ice.”  SMACK!!! SMACK!!! SMACK!!!.



I HAD to see what was going on!!!!  I couldn’t handle it any longer.  Just then I remembered I had my phone in my pocket!!  I immediately shut off the ringer.  Thank goodness no one called in the last half hour!!!   Hey!!!  I can sneak a peek through the window by holding my phone up!!!  Awesome!!! 

Hmmmm.  Maybe I don’t want to see what is going on inside my cabin!!  Ahhhh, yeah, I gotta now!!!

I put the phone on video, and lifted it ever so carefully above my head.  Darn it!!  I was about a foot too short of the window!!  Should I stand on something?  I looked around me, carefully, quietly.  But other than a small log, that would only make me fall if I tried, there was nothing solid enough to stand on. 

I decided to sneak around to my right, as there was a window a lot lower down on the wall on the cabins side.  One I could reach, but not quite see in from ground level.  I turned the video back on, and ever so slowly slid it up close to the window frame, just barely getting the lens into the window.  I couldn’t make out what was being recorded, but the cabin was one room and small, so odds are, they would be in line of view somewhere.  So I just let it record and listened.  The smacking never ceased.



“Don’t even dare tell me in any way, shape or form it was Kathy’s fault for going to grab it for him!!”

SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! 

“Well, no.  I guess it wasn’t her fault, really.”   SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! 

The sound was even louder!!! “Okay, okay.  Owwwww.  It wasn’t her fault at all.  It was mine!”  SMACK!!! SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! SMACK!!! SMACK!!!  “I should never had done it in the first place.  Not because I was afraid of Brent finding it, but…”   SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! SMACK!!!  “….because there was just a slight chance someone else, owwwww, would have!”   SLAP!!!  SLAP!!! SLAP!!!  SLAP!!!!

“Right!!!  And that IS what happened!!!  How DARE you even chance that!!!  REALLY??  Wrap a manikin in garbage bags?  And leave it in the freezer on a hot day when you know someone would need to go and get ice or something?  I can’t believe you even considered that funny for one minute!!!”  SMACK!!! SMACK!!! SMACK!!!  SMACK!!!  “I couldn’t even wait until the kids went to bed to deal with you for this!!!!   Thank goodness we had access to this cabin!!!  I really don’t know what I would have done outside of that!!!”  SMACK!!!  SMACK!!! SMACK!!!! 

“Look at me!!!  When we get back to Brent’s place to get the kids, you had better go straight to Kathy and apologize!!  You should even get on your knees and beg that she forgive you for this one, because I wouldn’t doubt she has second thoughts of you being even NEAR her property, ever, in case you pull something like this stupid prank again!!!” 

“Okay, okay.  I will!!  I promise.  I’m sorry hun!!”



The smacking started again, but I thought I had better sneak away before they ended whatever was going on.  I turned off the video, slowly walked around to the back of the cabin.  As I did, I heard her say, “Now, get up!  Get dressed.  And let’s get back to that party immediately.”



I managed my way up into the brush, and sat down on the little ridge again, just behind the cabin.  Within minutes, I seen Darla come out and get into the car.  She started it and backed it out, and stopped in front of the cabin.  I guess Jake came out shortly after, as I heard the cabin door shut, the car door shut, and watched them speed away.

I couldn’t wait a minute more to look at what my phone captured!!!  I clicked on the last video.

Oh my goodness.  Darla’s right shoulder was barely turned away from me.  Just enough her eye wouldn’t catch my movement.  She was sitting on one of the kitchen chairs.  And what I just couldn’t believe was happening, actually DID happen!!!  There was tough Jake, with his jeans around his ankles and his backside in the air sticking out past her right side!!!!  

I never knew my cabin seen so much!!!  And it made me realize, it’s a little haven for more than me!!!  And because of that, unless someone decides to trash it, I will leave the door unlocked!!!

I shook my head, ran down the ridge towards my bike and jumped on it, while laughing my head off. 

One, because I couldn’t believe Jake was getting a bare bottom spanking, from his WIFE!!  Hahaha

Second, because I got it on VIDEO!!!  Oh my, do I dare tell anyone??!!!

And third, because he actually put a manikin in the freezer!!!!

I popped the bike into gear.

And as I was about to speed off, I told myself, “I will have to remember that trick!!!”


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Conversations with Spankos: Ch. 16 (Discipline vs. Punishment)


Readers,

I wonder what we all consider to be the difference(s) between Discipline and Punishment? What, for instance, is the fundamental purpose of Discipline – and what purpose does Punishment serve? Is it all about the severity of the offense, or is it more about the severity of the spanking? 

As examples, I’ll use a few of my own personal playmates (all of whom are fine with being mentioned in my writing by now, I hope):

Angel and The Very Bad Boy’s Delrin Punishments were assigned when they both crossed the lines of acceptable bratting, repeatedly, after having been warned against such behavior. They both misbehaved by sending bratty ‘Tweets’ (on the social networking site Twitter), publicly, and for everyone to see.
 Their punishments were not only somewhat severe in execution, but were videotaped and shared (online, free, for everyone to see). Both the corporal part of the punishments and the public shaming associated with sharing the videos were intended to show them both exactly how displeased I was with their continued line-crossing. It was a matter of not only their behaviors, but their treatment of me, their disciplinarian. 
(It’s worth mentioning that they’re both on their best behaviors – most of the time – now.)

Discipline spankings happen a lot around here. My honey at home is always willfully getting himself into some kind of trouble. In recent weeks, and because life sometimes gets in the way of nearly everything, he’s not been spanked much. It’s safe to say that his behavior has gotten a bit out of control.
So I’ve devised some discipline for him. If he wants to act silly all the time, then I’m going to make him FEEL silly. I’ve found a lovely song from kindergarten ‘Head, Shoulders, Knees, and Toes’ online (google it), and am going to stand him in the middle of the room and whack him with a paddle every time he sings ‘Toes’. 
I’m trying to discipline him without reinforcing his brattiness by making it ‘fun’ for him (i.e. otk hand spanking), and associate something silly/embarrassing with that behavior in the future. (Don’t think for a second that I am dumb enough to believe that this will forever correct his brattiness, though.)


So what makes one of these a Discipline spanking and the other a Punishment?
For me it’s about whether or not the offender has crossed some quite-possibly-subjective line of “acceptable badness”. We should all encourage and enjoy a certain amount of sass from our bottoms, but we each have personal limits which we don’t want exceeded. Sometimes those limits are easy to define – sometimes not so much. 

Help me clear it up? What separates Discipline and Punishment, in your opinion?…

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘A Night to Remember’ : Robin’s ‘What the Camera Saw’ story entry. Enjoy!

 In ‘A Night to Remember’, another great entry to January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’, Robin finds out what happens to naughty boys who use foul language. Enjoy!

–  Dana



 A night to remember.
Robinotk

It was 3pm in the afternoon on a Saturday. It doesn’t seem important
unless you happen to be me, and the place where you had to be was 30 miles away and you had to be there by 4 or suffer the consequences. It is never good to keep the person who is in charge of you waiting.

It seems time always slows down on nights there was to be a play party. Seconds turn to minutes and minutes to hours. Finally the time had come to leave and I bolted for the door.

Everything was on schedule and I pulled into the drive a few minutes early. Hopped out of the car and into the shower. The Mistress of the house was just finishing up getting ready which ment I had a bout half hour to be ready to walk out the door.

As we arrived I was carrying in the usual bags that went with us when we played at a public party. I noticed something that I had never seen before. It was a extra bag. I quickly flipped through all the stuff I knew she had in her house but I have never seen this particular bag before. My mind was full of questions.

The place was called the Reformatory and it was an anything goes party and before long the party was in full swing. The familiar sounds of heavy wooden objects landing on soft tender bottoms and the sequels that followed were everywhere.

Soon I heard that familiar voice in my ear that simply said follow me. She led me to a bench and then tied me to it.

  She called for her female slave to bring her the new bag.  As she did a crowd started to gather, as they always did when she started to play. From the bag she produced a video camera. A mix of horror and strange excitement ran through my mind.  Then I heard her utter the words that sent chills through my body.  If anyone wants to record this please feel free.

Soon I saw camera phone after camera phone come out. People jockeying for position like horses on a track, trying to get the best angle possible.

I soon forgot about all the cameras and the video recording equipment as the first hit landed. It felt as tho a thousand bees had decided to land all at the same in the same 4 inches of my bare bottom. Stroke after stroke landed until the bees had stopped stinging and they were replaced by a very deep thud. My mind reared and several words that were not common place slipped out of my mouth.

I heard a gasp as everything seem to come to a halt. SHE grabbed the back of my hair and lifted my head.  “What was that Mr Potty Mouth”  she said as she lifted her eyebrow. “ I know how to fix people who use that kind of language in a ladies presence” she  said.

Soon something was shoved in my mouth and duct tape was placed over top. To hold it in.  Then it happened. Again. “Wham”  It felt as tho a semi truck had ran into my backside. Blow after blow it hit.  Rocking the horse with me on it with every swing.  The hits seem to match the rhythm of the song that was playing at the time.  Until it all mixed into one moment in time where nothing else mattered except me and her. That one moment that seems to last forever. 

A new yet familiar was now running across my bruised and welted bottom  it was a light touch, a soft caress that was the signal that it was all over.

As I fell into relaxation in her arms. I remember seeing someone walk over to the video camera and press the one thing that ment it was over. The OFF button.

The End
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

NEWS: DanaKaneSpanks.com Member Site Coming Soon

It’s now been well over a year since I began producing spanking videos in earnest, and while the idea of managing a member’s video site seemed too daunting a challenge for quite sometime, I’ve realized that it’s a matter of budgeting for the customer. A member’s site gives me the opportunity to offer fans of my spanking videos full access for one low monthly price, rather than by-the-minute downloads, saving quite a bit in the long run.
The process is tedious and will take a couple months to implement, but I’m hoping to have DanaKaneSpanks.com converted to a fully-functioning member’s site by April 2013.
Videos will still be available on a per-download basis on Clips4Sale and SpankingLibrary, for those who do not prefer member site registration.
– Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory’ : Final Chapter


Readers,

Here is the tenth and final chapter of ‘The Reformatory’. My thanks to Annika and Lyndsy, who were kind enough to share their time and creativity with me through this story, and for letting me share it with you. I hope you’ve all enjoyed it as much as I have.

–  Dana



The REFORMATORY

Part 10


Lyndsy and I had been living at the reformatory for quite some time now. Not quite as long as Lori and Kevin, but long enough to feel very much at home.  We weren’t that nervous anymore about getting into trouble, and after Lyndsy’s confrontation with Ms. Kane a lot had changed.  Even though it seemed impossible for Lyndsy and I to connect even more, that was what happened.  She allowed me to see into her walls of protection and I met a person with a lot of life experience and a lot of heart and spirit.  I felt safe with her, and felt I could show her all of my sides, the pretty ones and the not so pretty ones.   With that, because of my comfort, it also had me pushing her and teasing her, which she would categorize as bratting.  
Anyways, we were both enjoying Ms. Kanes southern accent that came through, and Lyndsy was extremely good at imitating her.  So whenever Lyndsy thought I was being a brat towards her she would say something like, “I will teach you to respect me and the rules of my house young lady!  Do you understand?” I would of course laugh at that, so she would continue, “Quit laughing!  This is not supposed to be funny!  You will end up with a red bottom and corner time!  Yeah, that’s right!  In the corner too.” 
We never risked to imitate Ms. Kane if there was a chance she was anywhere near us, but we were definitely guilty of giggling every time Ms. Kane pronounced some word with a soft “A” that would come out like an “O” like ont or onty instead of aunt or aunty.   And then there was this friend of hers whose name was Annika, and she called her Onnika.  Sometimes she got it right, like in apple, but still, we had to laugh when she said things in her style.
Lyndsy and I had a week where we were responsible for the kitchen.  As usual we did our chores, but we also fooled around a lot.  This time I was the one washing the dishes and Lyndsy dried them so at one point I couldn’t resist throwing a splash of water at her.  Lyndsy put on a firm look, put her hands on her hips, and used her Kane voice saying  “Really? I don’t understand why you behave like that.  But you know what?  I have the perfect ‘onniidote’ for you missy!” and with that she flicked the towel at me, nearly stinging my leg.
We hadn’t noticed that anyone was in the kitchen with us until Ms. Kane suddenly stood next to Lyndsy.  She placed her plate on the counter and I was struggling not to fall to the floor laughing out loud.  Lyndsy however stayed very cool and just said, “Well! It’s about time!  We were almost done here!” 
I turned my head slowly towards Ms. Kane to see her reaction to that, and was very relieved when I saw her just shaking her head and heard her say on her way out of the kitchen, “Silly girls”.   
We looked at each other and started laughing again. “Do you think she heard what you said?” I asked Lyndsy.   “If she heard anything, it wouldn’t have registered anyway, because we said it the way she would, and, I can’t imagine she would have any problems with me smacking YOU!”  Once again she tried to flick the towel at me, but I was just too fast for her. 
This was actually a thing I had relied on for many years, that I was simply too fast to get caught, at least when we talk about the playful trouble I would get myself into.  I would even tell people that I didn’t care if they threatened me with something, because they would have to catch me first.  But I guess one time has to be the first, or maybe the reason why I got caught was because I was laughing so hard and all my energy was sucked up by that!
One morning I woke up and just had a feeling of brat trying to explode out of me immediately.  Lyndsy, who was still not a morning person was sound asleep.  I looked at her, and I couldn’t stop the bratty side from growing and just had to do something to satisfy it.  It was Saturday, I didn’t have to rush off for work, and I could just feel it….I was looking for trouble….
I quietly sneaked out of bed, got dressed and found the little water gun I had.  I filled it up with cold water, and slid back into bed again.  I looked at Lyndsy and aimed at her.  It hit her right on the cheek she had turned up, and I flipped over as fast as I could to pretend I was still sleeping.  I could hear her start to move and shortly after, “What the…?”  I was trying to control my laughter, but I’m sure the covers were moving, and then Lyndsy says, “Amy did you…”  I jumped out of bed, aimed precisely and shot at her with more water then ran out of our room down the stairs, shooting back towards her as I went.  I was actually surprised how fast she was and she did catch me when we got outside of the house.  It seemed without even effort, she got me down on the ground and sat on me.
“Oh man, you little brat, you are in such DEEP trouble!!  You will wish it was Ms. Kane who was dealing with you and NOT me at the moment!!”  I was laughing so hard I couldn’t get a word out.  Lucky for me we were interrupted by Ms. Kane who had heard the thundering of us running down the steps and out the door. 
“What in the world are you two doing?”  she questioned.  Lyndsy was still looking at me and tried to keep her serious look, and I just looked back at her with the biggest grin on my face.
“Nothing Ms. Kane. I am just teaching Miss Amy here to respect the importance of sleep!” Lyndsy answered her.  “Okay.  And which one of you decided water all over the house was a good idea?”  With that, just as easily as she had dropped me to the ground, Lyndsy pulled me up and dragged me over to Ms. Kane.  “Here you go.  You can deal with her first. I will take care of her later!” and with that she let go of my arm, swished her hands back and forth over each other as if to brush off dirt, passed Ms. Kane and went inside. 
I smiled at Ms. Kane and she did smile back at me, so I figured she was okay with it all. I had no problems with suggesting, “Its okay.  You don’t have to spank for this.  I will clean the mess up, and it is just water ma’am.”   Ms. Kane lifted her eyebrows looked a bit more serious and said, “Oh, so you think YOU decide when I should spank you or not?” 
I kept smiling at her, like I said this was just one of those days, so my response was, “Come on! Really?  A little water?  I don’t think so.”   And that is something you just do not say to someone like Ms. Kane.  Before I knew it I was back down on the ground having her spanking me right there in front of the house.  I was still laughing but mostly because of the whole situation.  I have never been thrown that easily to the ground never mind twice that morning!  After a few minutes she stopped, leaned over me and whispered in my ears, “You will go inside the house and clean that mess up and remember I never need a GOOD reason to spank you, I just need A reason. Now get up and behave, we have an audience!” 
I got up on my knees and looked around to see what she meant by audience, and she was right.  There next to our mailbox stood this young man who looked quite shocked.  Ms. Kane was already on her way inside, so I got up on my feet, and walked over to him.
“What’s wrong? Have you never seen someone getting spanked before?” I smiled at him, to try getting him to relax.   He looked at me then towards the front door.  I turned and looked in the same direction, but Ms. Kane was already inside.  “You should see what she does to me when I don’t do things on time!!  So remember, never to be late with that newspaper!”  I reached my hand towards him, requesting the newspaper which he still held on to, like he was frozen in time. 
“Hey paperboy, I’m fine.  It was all fun for me.  I could barely feel it!” He looked even more scared now and I just started laughing. “I’m sorry but you should really see yourself right now!”  He finally got the courage to speak and questioned, “Does she do that to everyone here?”  I was thinking for about 10 seconds then replied, “Oh yes!!  To any who misbehave and enter onto her property.”  We both looked down and he was standing on her sidewalk.  He jumped backwards and even apologized to me.  “No worries dude! Have a nice day!”  I had to giggle, and with that I turned around and went inside. 
Lyndsy caught my eye as I walked in, as she was sitting a few steps down from the top of the stairs.  She was all dressed now, and just looked down at me with a look that clearly stated, ‘I will get you when you least expect it!’ 
I just smiled and kept going towards the kitchen and got a towel.  I removed all the water splashes I could find and was still laughing because it was still all so funny to me.  When I got up the steps near Lyndsy she said with a big smirk on her face, “I hope she spanked you good baby girl!”  I looked at Ms. Kane who was standing just a few steps behind Lyndsy and said, “Oh yes!  I have never been spanked like that!  And I really learned a lesson.  Wouldn’t you agree Ms. Kane?”   Ms. Kane passed by Lyndsy, who was still just sitting there on the stairs very cool, even though she only realized Ms. Kane was there when I mentioned her.   “My sweet little Amy, what makes you think I’m done with you?” and with that said she moved on down the stairs. 
Lyndsy couldn’t resist commenting on that “Yes sweet little Amy, and you don’t only have her to worry about!”   “Ohhh I’m soooo scared!  Can’t you tell?” Lyndsy just shook her head. “What am I going to do with you?  I really thought I had taught you better than this! Maybe we should start with a nice little talk!  Get over my lap!!”   I burst out laughing, because Lyndsy was really good at mimicking lines we had heard Ms. Kane use during our stay in the reformatory.  Of course, odds were Lyndsy would never do anything to me, so I just passed her on the stairs to clean up the rest of the water spots that went all the way to our room. 
During breakfast Ms. Kane told us that a new resident would be moving in.  A new girl.  I couldn’t help but make a comment on that, “Are you still surprised that it isn’t the boys who are moving in??”  Kevin followed up with, “Yes, Ms. Kane. I have told you so often, that I am not misbehaved, I am misunderstood! It’s the girls who are really the bad ones!” 
“Oh, that’s what you think?  I think you have had a fair share of misbehavior since you have come here.  And Amy, nothing surprises me more than when you two moved in and got together!  Lori here, she seems to have learned, a little bit anyway, but the two of you just seem to let that brat out a little too often!”  I started to laugh out loud again!  Like I said, I woke up out of sorts a bit, not prepared to out think or analyze things like usual, so I would just react to what I found funny.   Ms. Kane wasn’t impressed, and I seen it by the way she was looking at me so seriously.  It took all I had to keep my laughter buried and just let a smile out to her.
 “Anyways” Ms. Kane continued, “This new girl will be moving in on Monday, and I do expect every one of you to welcome her, AND be good role models.  And by good, I don’t mean to teach her how to brat!”  “Don’t worry about that Ms. Kane.  We will probably just encourage her to be herself here.” And with that, I started to laugh again.  Lyndsy smiled at me and then whispered, “Baby girl, what kind of tombstone would you like on that grave of yours?” 
“Amy, honey, look at me.” I switched from looking at Lyndsy to look at Ms. Kane. “You just earned the privilege of cleaning up after breakfast, alone, and I would highly recommend you think about what you are asking for, because you might end up receiving even more of it!” 
Lyndsy who obviously still thought I should be worried about both her and Ms. Kane, and also probably thought I deserved some kind of punishment for waking her up with my water idea, poked me in the ribs and suggested, “Go ahead ask her.  You know you want to.  Don’t be afraid.”   She smiled at me and had that daring look in her eyes, and all I wanted to do was hug her for being so awesome. 
I turned to look at Ms. Kane and spoke, “Ms. Kane, can I listen to music while I clean up this place?”  “Yes!  Please let her listen to some music.  Especially that song that lyrics a strong metal.  Something that starts with a ‘T’ I believe it is?”  Lyndsy was really trying to push it. 
“Okay Amy, you can listen to music, but I will choose what you can listen to!  And Lyndsy, drop it, Amy is old enough to know the direction into which she is heading!”  I sneered at Lyndsy, “Yeah Lyndsy! Don’t push it!”  Lyndsy just looked at me with a ‘whatever’ look and handed me her plate,  “Here darlin’.  You better get started.”  And with that she left the dining room. 
I got up and started to collect the other dirty dishes.  Ms. Kane also got up and went into her office, returning shortly after.   Within a few seconds, I heard a song start to play, “I like big butts, and cannot lie, you other brothers can’t deny….”  She looked at me with a big smile and said, “Have fun while you mix-a-lot!”  A very devious laugh faded as she left the kitchen.
I actually didn’t mind that song at all!  It had a good beat for working.  Then I realized, she had set the repeat button, and it was playing over and over and over again!  When it started to play for the fourth time I regretted asking for music, so I sneaked over to the CD player and pulled the power cord out of the back of it.  The silence actually made me nervous, so I hurried back into the kitchen to make like nothing happened.
I noticed Ms. Kane return and head to the CD player.  She looked at it, then at me.  I just shrugged with a, ‘I have no idea what just happened’ look.  She looked at it again, then reached behind it and grabbed hold of the cord as she unplugged it from the wall.  She took it and started to fold it.  I had nowhere to run, it would be useless to run upstairs, it was a dead end, and to leave the house, I would have to go by her, and even if I was to escape, she probably wouldn’t forget about this, so I would have to face her at some point.
But just like I enjoy playing games, so does she!  She just folded the cord and slowly went back to her office, leaving me there in the kitchen with my mind racing around every idea wondering what she was planning!  I hurried to finish up in the kitchen and ran upstairs.   
Lyndsy had left the house the moment she handed me her plate, so I was in our room alone and couldn’t stop thinking about that cord! I really hoped that it was just a joke Ms. Kane was pulling, and tried to convince myself that all would be fine.  I changed my thoughts, so instead I was thinking about the paperboy, and wondered if he would ever return!!  I started to laugh about an idea that came to mind, which was to switch the sign that said “BEWARE OF DOG” to “BEWARE OF KANE”, realizing that would be just as effective! 
Lyndsy returned to our room and looked with anticipation towards me, “So, I hope you got a spanking while I was gone!”  ”Who me?” I asked, “Lyndsy, You should know I don’t deserve anything like that!”   She had a quick reply,  ”Ha!  You wish!  Remember she is not done with you yet!”  And thanks to that remark, I started to think of that damn power cord again. 
“Amy, lets drop the way you blasted me with water today.  I’m not angry about it, and I can’t even pretend that I am, so lets go down to the basement and do something!!  I knew Lyndsy, and also knew from the beginning she wasn’t angry at me, but I was also fully aware that she would still wait for the perfect moment to get me back!   “Fine with me!!  How about playing some Wii?” 
We went downstairs and played for hours.  Every time I was in the playroom, a stuffed toy animal would catch my eye way up on a shelf, and I always wondered how it might be special to Ms. Kane.  Maybe it was even something she grew up with.  I never really dared to take it down, because it might have some emotional value to Ms. Kane.  
“Lyndsy? Have you never wondered about that stuffed wolf over there??”  “All the time!”  She leaned over to me, and whispered “I think it’s some kind of camera!”  Of course!  That made perfect sense!  A way for Ms. Kane to know what was going on around the house.  And probably why she knew what the four of us were talking about that evening she spanked us all. 
With that consideration, I couldn’t resist taking a closer look.  I went over pulled it down from its place and looked it over.  I started to laugh and said, “Are you sure this isn’t just Ms. Kane’s teddy while she grew up?  His name is Wolfie!  Haha.   And I can’t feel a camera inside of it.”
Lyndsy sighed and replied, “Amy, look up at the shelf again” I did and sure enough, there was a little camera which Wolfie had been hiding by laying on it.  I backed up a couple steps and started to wave at it.  We were busted anyway, so why not be nice and greet the viewer?  I hugged Wolfie and placed him on the couch looking straight in the direction of the camera.  Lyndsy had turned off the Wii and the TV and we both rushed from the basement to the main floor, pretty much laughing all the way up.  When we got upstairs, guess who was standing there leaning up against the wall with her arms crossed?  “You two, get in there.”  She never even looked at us.  She just pointed her finger in the direction of her office. 
———
So there we stood in her office, again.  I was intensely looking around the room to see if I could see that power cord anywhere, and even though I couldn’t spot it, I didn’t feel safe just yet.  And, as it turned out, I had absolutely no reason to feel safe. 
Ms. Kane came into her office as well and stopped right in front of me.  Her whole body language was telling me to face her and at least try to restrain myself.  She continued to look at me when she started to speak, “Lyndsy you seem to have a lot of fun with imitating me, so why don’t you tell Amy here what will happen next?” 
“Oh well….I….noooo….I am pretty sure you already have made up your mind about Amy, ma’am I don’t want to make any suggestions.” she stuttered out.  “Why not?  Don’t you have enough courage to share your abilities when I stand next to you?”   Lyndsy started to ramble on, “Okaaay…. Lets have some honesty here.  We all know it won’t hurt your feelings to spank Amy again today, and Amy does realize it is necessary.  She will even remember to count for you, and really, this is just between you and her.  Soooo. maybe I should just leave the two of you alone!” 
This restraining myself wasn’t working anymore. I just had to let it out and laugh, and Ms. Kane knew that was going to happen.  So she grabbed my arm dragged me over to her desk and stood me to the right side of it.  “Hands on my desk Miss Gigglehead, and stick your backside out!  And you Lyndsy, for once you are actually right!  This IS between me and Amy, but you will watch this time!  And if you EVER imitate me again, you will receive the same punishment you are going to observe in a few seconds!” 
I raised my finger in the air to show that I had something to say.  “Yes?  Do you have a question?”  ”Umm”, I hesitated, but continued, “No warm up??”  ”You already had your warm up on the lawn today Missy!  Now, open the drawer on your right side and hand me what you find in there!” 
You probably know what my fingers were touching in that drawer, and I tried my best to search for something like a piece of paper, or eraser or something, but as usual, Ms. Kane knew how my brain was working, so there was nothing else in the drawer other than the power cord!  I had no choice but to pull it out and hand it to her.
She kneeled next to me, so I could see her seriousness, “I told you I wasn’t finished with you, and warned you to think about what you were asking for.  And to be honest, I don’t think you have been thinking at all today!  Wolfie downstairs —-  STOP smiling Amy —- Wolfie downstairs is NOT for you to touch and the camera is a necessary device I need to help me be aware of any issues in this place.”
She stood up and went behind me.  The first five swings with the folded cord were delivered while I still wore my pants, so this “no warm up” thing wasn’t entirely true.  She unbuttoned my pants and pulled them down, placing another 5 swings smartly with the cord.  Once again I wished I had never asked her for permission to listen to music.  My panties were the next to go down.  “Ohh, my dear girl.  This cord certainly will leave some marks on you!” 
My fingers were strumming nervously on the desk, from my pinkies to my pointers, over and over again, and every time the cord landed across my bottom, my fingers froze in the moment.  That cord was just plain evil!! I had NO IDEA how many lashes she gave me with that stupid thing!!  Big mistake!  “So Amy, how many was that?” Ms. Kane asked.  ”Umm… What??  You didn’t ask me to count!” I turned my head and looked at Lyndsy and she just looked apologetic at me and moved her lips.  I think she was trying to tell me how many it was, but I couldn’t read them for sure. 
Ms. Kane was kneeling next to me again. “Oh my.  You didn’t count?”  She gently shook her head and opened the drawer, put the cord back, looked at me again and then said. “I don’t believe in breaking the skin on anyone, but I will start over.  And I do recommend that you count this time!” 
She walked around me, took my right hand, sat down on her chair, and guided me over her lap.  Then she started to spank me with her bare hand.  I made sure to count, even though it was really hard to focus.  My bottom was so sore after that cord, that every smack with her palm felt incredibly painful.  When I got to 20 she stopped and asked me how many. “20” I said quickly, as she was rubbing my bottom. 
And then she spoke, “So Lyndsy, do you have any thoughts at the moment??”  “Hmmh.  Well, yes, I was just thinking about what a smart man once said, ‘There’s a kid hiding inside all of us and it only takes one person who knows just what buttoms to push to make it come out’ – I like that quote.
I hoped Ms. Kane was done with the spanking, and so I started to relax.  “True, I like that quote too.  And I will be ever so kind as to take care of that kid!”, and she started to spank me again.  I counted another 20, she asked me how many, I answered correct, and she said, “Okay, you can get up now Amy.”   I got up and really tried to hide my face by focusing on getting my bottom covered up.  I knew I would start to either giggle or outright laugh if I looked at Ms. Kane, or for that matter, Lyndsy.
“Okay, that camera downstairs is a secret that you two are going to keep!  You do not want to find out the consequences if you tell anyone about it!”  I spoke up hesitantly, “Umm, may I say something??”, as I continued to try to restrain myself.  “Yes Amy, you may,” Ms. Kane answered.  “Maybe you should replace Wolfie with a picture of you?  You know, it will be like telling everyone that you are watching?!”  Lyndsy started to laugh out loud now.
 “Amy, go to the drawer and get that power cord please.”  I looked at Ms. Kane to try figure out if she was being serious.  “Amy, I do not want to repeat myself!”   So I walked over to her desk and got it.  I just stayed there because after all she didn’t say I should return with it.  After a few seconds of silence she turned and looked at me, “What are you doing?”  “Umm, I’m just standing here with the cord?” I replied.  “Well get over here, Silly!”  Lyndsy started to laugh again and caught Ms. Kanes attention, which made it easier for me to start to walk towards her.  I held the cord up for her, but she didn’t take it. 
“A picture of me, you say…hmm…I might even consider that.  But you seemed to find it a rather funny idea.  And guess what?  I have a funny one too!”  She walked over to me, put her arm around my shoulders and advised me, “You just earned the privilege of cleaning up after dinner tonight.  All alone.  Oh, and you may listen to music if you like.  Just put that power cord back into the CD-player, and please try to keep out of trouble the rest of the evening, because really, it won’t hurt me a bit to spank you again.” 
And with that she let us go. 
Once again I stood in the kitchen all by myself, but not listening to any music.  I wasn’t paying any attention either, because suddenly someone grabbed me from behind, and before I realized it, I had sticky, sweet tasting goo all over my face, along with the crumbs of a cake blended in all over my face, and I was planted on the ground again!  Yes!!  The third time today!!  I could feel the continual washing of my face with what I found out was a perfect made cupcake. Lyndsy was cracking up, and very proud of herself. I did try to fight back, but it was useless.  I was taught a lesson again!
“Sharing is Caring, Amy, don’t you remember?  Oh, and I do care a lot about you!  So here, have a cupcake!”   When I squinted my eyes open, another cupcake was on its way to my face, but she was interrupted by Lori, who stood in the doorway and was disgusted with us.  “I cannot believe, what you two are doing to those cupcakes!  HOW DARE YOU!”
“You want some?” I asked while laughing, and then scraped some of it off my face and threw it at her.  She stepped aside and it almost looked as if this piece of molded cupcake flew in slow motion, only to hit Ms. Kane on her nice white shirt. 
“Ohhh crap!” I blurted, and instinct took over. Because Lyndsy was lying on the floor folded in pain from laughter, I was free, and started to crawl away, while trying to get on my feet to run.  I managed to get to the living room when I realized it was a bad decision.  I was cornered.  As I turned to leave the room again, Ms. Kane who was standing in the entrance.  I guess she had a tendency to be fast as well, because in her hand she had a wooden spatula.  She just fixated her eyes on me and I started to feel slightly nervous. 
“Lyndsy?” She said with a raised voice, probably because you could still hear Lyndsy laughing in the kitchen. “LYNDSY!!  Get in here, and on your way, you will get that power cord?”   Now I was more than slightly nervous, I WAS nervous!  The spatula and the power cord???  Lyndsy came into the living room with the cord.
“Lyndsy, do you remember, what I said about imitating me?”  Lyndsy started to stutter words again, ”Umm.  Well.  I…”  Ms. Kane was still looking directly at me. “Since you CARE so much about Amy, I think it’s only fair if you SHARE in Amy’s fate!  Both of you go over to that couch, turn around, expose your bare bottoms, and bend over!” 
We did as told and stood there waiting. Lyndsy looked over at me on her right, but quickly looked away again trying to withhold the laughter. Guess she thought I looked funny with all the cake still on my face.   Ms. Kane stepped in between us and stood with her back towards me. She started to spank Lyndsy first with her hand and I hoped she would do the same to me, hoping she would forget about the spatula.  After a few minutes she stepped away again. 
Now she stood to my right and spanked me with the wooden spatula.  Darn!  I was immediately struggling so hard to even stand on my feet, never mind holding my head up.  She paused momentarily and said,  “Amy, if you mess up my couch with that cake from your face, I promise you, that you will meet this spatula every single evening before bed is that clear?”   “Ohhh, yess ma’am.”  Ms, Kane started again with the spatula.  After a few minutes she stopped and stepped back in between us. 
Now it was Lyndsy’s turn to get a feel of the power cord, and I was able to catch my breath.  When Ms. Kane was through with Lyndsy, she left the living room with the cord, and we both remained bent over the couch wondering what she was planning next.
Lyndsy spoke in an undertone, “Amy, you spanko you!!  Why the cord??”  ”It was her idea not mine!  Did you remember to count?” I asked Lyndsy.  ”What?  NO!  Oh man!!”  She was quiet for about 15 seconds, and then I hear, “Hey, lets switch places and see if we can confuse the DK!”  I looked at her, shrugged my shoulders, and we did without saying another word.
When Ms. Kane returned she didn’t say anything about it either, she just put her shirt next to my left and gave me a wet cloth.  “Amy, wash your face, and you will make sure that the stain on my shirt will be invisible!”  ”Yes ma’am,” I replied.
She sat down on the coffee table and said, “Turn around and face me” We did, and she was looking at us with her serious eyes, to which we knew we were not done yet.  “It is time for me to make a bit of a drastic change.  You have both come a long way since you’ve moved in here, and I do not doubt for one second that you two really care about each other.  BUT, to the safety of your bottoms, I will be putting you both in separate rooms for now.”   She paused.  In the silence I looked over at Lyndsy and she looked at me. 
“It is not a punishment girls, it’s just the next step in your journey.”  My eyes got big, “Are you serious?” I asked her.  “Yes Amy, I am serious. I do believe this to be the best for you both. It doesn’t have to happen tonight, but after the maintenance spanking tomorrow, one of you will be moving to a different room.”
“Okay” I wanted to say, “are you nuts’, but I held back and said, “Are you really thinking of giving me a maintenance spanking after what I’ve already been through today?”   That made Lyndsy laugh out loud again.  I looked at her knowing I was still being a little more brave than usual.  But it didn’t stop me. “I mean, really, you should consider that we might literally scare this new girl if she sees we can’t sit on any chair when she comes Monday!” I smiled at Ms. Kane.  She sighed and replied, “Oh, be sure I will have you wanting to stand, but you will be seated AND ever so quietly!!”  She grinned, and then looked at me, “Amy sweetie, you should really go to bed now because tomorrow you will be regretting every spanking you needed today!” 
“Great!!  So what?  We could have pulled our pants up 20 minutes ago??” Lyndsy cut in as she started to pull them up.  Ms. Kane replied, “Lyndsy, stop.  Let’s send Amy off to bed, and then me and you can continue, okay my dear?”  she smiled at her, “I did promise you the same spanking Amy got in the office.  So let’s have a little talk over my lap.” Ms. Kane stood up and gently stroked my cheek.  I had managed to get most of the cake off.  ”Remember my shirt Missy.  Now go to bed!” 
On my way out Ms. Kane sat on the couch and slapped two times on her thigh, her usual little signal of command, and reached her hand out to Lyndsy to lead her over her lap. 
I went upstairs looked at my bottom in the mirror and understood why she wouldn’t spank me any further. 
I was dreading the maintenance spank, and when she had me lower my pants to look at my bottom, that was excruciating enough!!  No one could know, but she didn’t spank me that Sunday.  She just commanded me to SIT down and instead we talked. 
The new girl moved in like Ms. Kane had told us.  We met her during dinner and I was very surprised.  She didn’t exactly look like someone who would misbehave. She looked shy, observant and kind of distant. 
I looked around at the others, and then when looking at Ms. Kane, I suddenly understood.
I used to walk around in this world, thinking I was the only one who had weird thoughts about misbehaving, and the possible consequences of that.  Well, to be honest, that thinking  just made me feel misunderstood and very much alone.  I thought the world didn’t care about me, so why should I care about it or those who lived in it?
The problem with me wasn’t that I reacted in a strange way, the problem was I didn’t react at all.  I was inside my head instead of outside in the real world representing what and who I was.  I could not be complete before accepting that, and even though I am a grown up, a lot of my energy, power, curiosity and courage was generated from that little child inside of me.  With her I could handle anything.
This inner child of mine still jumped ridiculous when Ms. Kane was near, always aware what was going on and if there was an opportunity to tease, in a cute way of course!!  But the truth was I didn’t need Ms. Kane anymore in order to let this bratty playful side out.   She would be the one to spank me for it when she thought I deserved it, which I never did, just ask Lyndsy!  Okay……. I might have deserved some of it! 
I finally felt free for the first time in my life.  If I found myself in a situation I found funny, I wouldn’t use hours to analyze it before reacting, I would just react.  The hours of talking and bratting I spent with Lyndsy was the main cause of me feeling connected to the world again, and Ms. Kane was the one to knock down some of the walls both Lyndsy and I had around us.
So yes, Lyndsy was right when she said, that the reformatory might be a place to actually get the best out of us.   
This new girl, she would eventually get there too.  
Ms. Kane, well, ones like us can be a handful, and she might get tired at some point.
And Lyndsy, she will still try to be last in line, hoping Ms. Kane IS tired!

Written by Annika, aka Amy, and co-author Lyndsy……
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Current results for the ‘Opinions on M/m Spanking’ Survey


Readers,

Here are the current results (as of 2/4) of the ‘Your Opinions on M/M Spanking’ Survey. I’m grateful for your thoughts on the subject, whether you’re a fan or not. Thanks to all who participated – the results are interesting.

219 Respondents:

“Do you enjoy M/M spanking?”

28% said YES.
18% find it mildly interesting.
51% said that they do not enjoy M/M spanking.


“If you DO enjoy M/M spanking, which possible scenarios appeal to you?”

75 respondents said that their interest is ‘Strictly Discipline’.
51 respondents said that their interest lies in ‘Authority Figures’.
And for around two dozen, ‘Eroticism’ or ‘Taboo’ is their motivation.


“If you’re NOT a fan of M/M spanking, why?”

79% said that they only enjoy F/M pairings.


“Is spanking eroticized/sexualized for you?”

64% said YES.
30% said that sometimes spanking is sexual/erotic, and sometimes not.
Only 4% of respondents said that spanking is NOT erotic/sexual for them.


“Have you ever participated in M/M spanking?” (Just for the fellas, obviously.)

A full 51% have not, and are not interested in the prospect.
16% said that they ‘wouldn’t completely rule it out’.
7% of respondents said that they haven’t, but definitely want to.
5% tried it and weren’t too impressed,
and 11% said that they enjoy and regularly participate in M/M spanking.



“Have you ever watched an M/M spanking video?”


18% said ‘Yes. I watch and enjoy them regularly.’
26% said ‘Yes. I occasionally watch M/M spanking, but they’re not my favorites.’
19% tried it but didn’t like it.
35% said ‘No. I have never watched an M/M spanking video.’



Not surprisingly, sexual gender preference seems to have the most effect on most commenting respondents reasoning behind liking or not liking M/M spanking. Those who are ‘into’ it echo the same theme – “A good spanking is a good spanking. Doesn’t matter who’s giving it.” – while those in the ‘No Thank You’ column stress that heterosexuality keeps them from enjoying M/M spanking based on spanking’s innate intimacy. 
I don’t believe that there is a right or wrong when it comes to a person’s individual preferences, and there’s plenty of spanking to go around for all of us…thank goodness!

–  Dana




Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Winner of the ‘What the Camera Saw’ spanking story contest!


January’s story writing contest, ‘What the Camera Saw’ was a bit tricky, implying that the story should be written from the perspective of the author, and our writers rose well to the challenge. While not all entrants delivered their stories in first-person format, I know you’ll agree that all the entries (which you’ll read here throughout the month of February) are excellent additions to our ever-growing collection of reader-submitted spanking fiction.

And as always, though all the stories are great – only one can win. (I’ll admit that this choosing was among the most difficult yet – there were several exceptional entries.) 

This month’s spanking story winner and recipient of a personally-delivered spanking ‘prize’ from me, is:

SOMETHING TO CROW ABOUT




I was initially drawn to the open abandoned farm field behind my house to take some pictures of a crazed flock of crows I had been observing all morning from my home office window. I was positioned along an old fence line taking shots of the fighting, squawking birds with my camera, when I suddenly noticed someone off to my right on the edge of a small island of overgrown brush and trees. Once I had a chance to focus in, I realized it was Jane, the young lady that lived in the house that abutted the back corner of my property. She appeared to be trimming branches with pruning shears and collecting them in a bundle. She didn’t notice me, and I didn’t seek her attention; I was still trying to get some good shots of the crows, who were now gathering very closely to where I crouched.

Suddenly I heard another voice call out rather harshly, “Hurry up Jane! Quit dawdling!!” I couldn’t see her, but it sounded like Mary, the lady that lived with Jane in that old secluded house. I had met the two of them a few months prior at a local zoning meeting at the church around the corner.  They seemed at the time an odd pair to me. Jane was young, probably in her early 30s, very attractive. Mary seemed a bit older, mid-to late 40s, maybe even early 50s. She struck me as rather matronly, very austere looking. And she spoke that way too, very proper, like a strict schoolteacher. I wondered at the time what their story was; were they just roommates, or something more?

I was snapping pictures of the birds when I thought I heard someone cry out. Not loudly, but a subdued squeal. I couldn’t see anyone, but noticed that Jane was no longer on the edge of the tree line where I had seen her earlier. Again, I heard a distressed voice, it sounded like a female yelling “OWWW.” I began walking down the fence line in the direction of the voice. Suddenly, I saw the two of them in a small clearing, completely surrounded by brush and trees. It looked like a little hollow where deer might seek cover during the winter. I could only see their heads. Jane’s back was to Mary, and Mary appeared to be tying something across Jane’s mouth, a bright blue scarf or something similar. She then turned Jane around and began speaking to her in a very animated fashion. I couldn’t make it out, but it sure sounded like Mary was scolding Jane, she looked angry about something.

I crept slowly and quietly further down the fence line and tucked myself in front of a big old hackberry tree. The two of them were now in full view to me, but I was somewhat hidden from them behind the brush. They were standing next to a large fallen oak tree lying flat across the ground. A picnic blanket was spread across the trunk of the tree. Suddenly, Mary turned Jane around to face the tree and pushed her head forward, causing Jane to fall gently across the blanket on her stomach. To my astonishment, Jane’s pants were down around her knees! Mary then reached down and pulled Jane’s panties down, met the crumpled pants already gathered around her knees, and pulled both down to the tops of her boots. I could hear Mary clearly now:  “The next time I instruct you to trim the azaleas properly, Jane, that is exactly what I expect you to do!  I warned you last week what would happen if you sass me when I offer constructive criticism about your work around the house, didn’t I?” Mary nodded her head up and down; the scarf was tied tightly across her open mouth. Her eyes were wide and she looked kind of terrified. Mary then dropped her head down, hanging low over the side of the wide log. Her bare bottom was completely exposed across the topside of the log.

Mary bent down and picked up a bundle of sticks – it was a tightly bound bundle of thin, wispy looking branches, reddish and purple in color. She swished the bundle through the air several times. I could hear the hissing sound of the branches as they cut through the air. Without another word, Mary positioned herself next to the log, and grasping the branches in her left hand she raised the bundle high in the air and brought it down swiftly across Jane’s bottom. Jane let out a muffled cry. Mary was facing my direction and I could see a glimmer in her eye; she was almost smirking as she looked down at Jane’s exposed bottom. Again she brought the switch down in a fluid rapid motion. Jane jerked and cried out again, the sounds muffled well beneath the scarf. Mary then began to methodically strike Jane over and over, again and again, in a very slow, controlled fashion. She appeared to relish it.

Without giving it a thought, I had begun videotaping what I saw before me with my camera. I zoomed in and framed the two of them perfectly. I could now clearly see the look of delight on Mary’s face as she laid the switch across Jane’s bottom again and again. Jane was clearly distressed, bobbing her head up and down, her muffled cries sounding more and more frantic. Her firm toned bottom was crisscrossed with red stripes and angry welts. Tiny specs of bright red appeared here and there. Mary held her determination and continued laying the strokes on, each one harder and more deliberate than the last.

I have to admit, watching this through my camera was turning me on. It seemed like it had gone on forever, but in reality I was probably watching them for not much more than 5 minutes. My knees were starting to ache as I crouched there behind the bush. I tried to adjust my position when suddenly a loud “SNAP” cracked across the field. Damn! When I shifted my weight I stepped onto a dead oak stick and it cracked in two…loudly! Mary immediately looked up, directly toward my position. I could see her steely eyes through the camera; she was looking right at me.

“Who’s there?” Mary called out, in her haughty indignant tone. I was paralyzed. If she took two steps toward me she would spot me behind the bush. I decided to make my presence known. I tucked the camera in my pocket and sheepishly came out from behind the bush. Mary looked me square in the eye from 20 yards away across the opening. She did not look uncomfortable, as if she were caught doing something embarrassing – she looked angry, intruded upon. Jane’s head was up now; I could see her eyes were red and teary.  She dropped her head back down and remained exactly where she was positioned over that log. “I’m sorry; I was taking pictures of the Crows. I didn’t mean to disturb you,” I finally offered. “I’m sure you didn’t,” she replied sarcastically.  “Michael, isn’t it?”…



… Mary led the way, followed by Jane and then myself, as we wound our way from the field into a denser patch of woods toward their house, which was rather secluded on a 5 acre wooded plot. I couldn’t believe I was actually willingly following these two. What was Mary planning? Why did she threaten to tell my wife about my voyeurism if I didn’t do what she asked?  Watching Jane walk along in front of me, I kept envisioning that tight little ass of hers stretched across the log. She had to be feeling that thrashing that Mary had given her.  But she seemed happy, chatting jokingly with Mary as we walked along.

We reached the back door of their house a few minutes later. Mary asked me to come in and make myself comfortable on the couch. I heard Mary and Jane whispering in the kitchen, and then Jane disappeared somewhere in the house without a word.  Mary came into the living room a moment later with a glass of lemonade, handed it to me, and then sat down across from me in a leather recliner. She had a very determined look on her face, and stared directly at me, piercing me with her cold eyes. “So, did you enjoy what you saw back in the field, Michael,” she finally said.  “I wouldn’t say I enjoyed it,” I stuttered, caught off guard. “I think you did,” Mary retorted. “Why else would you have been hiding behind that bush?”  “Clearly, you could have walked away and minded your own business.” I said nothing; I didn’t know what to say. I did enjoy it, I was thinking to myself, it was freaking hot!

“Would you mind showing me some of the pictures you took of the Crows, Michael?  I am so fascinated with those creatures.”  I sat paralyzed, sensing that she suspected me of filming her switching Jane earlier.  “Come now, show me,” she urged, with a slight grin forming on her face.  She abruptly stood up and walked over to the couch and sat next to me to view the pictures along with me.  I pulled the camera out of my pocket to switch it to picture view mode, but she was at my side too quickly. There it was, clear as day, a close-up of Mary, with the switch raised in the air, and Jane’s bare bottom exposed over the log – frozen in time on the video view screen.  “Interesting,” Mary murmured, staring at my camera without expression, “very interesting.” She placed the camera in the front pocket of her skirt.

A lengthy lecture from Mary followed.  In short order, she informed me that she knew my wife rather well, they had talked a number of times about the zoning issue. And Mary also took my wife’s yoga class at the Y three times a week.  They had actually had lunch several times!  I was baffled; my wife had never mentioned any of this to me.  Mary also described in elaborate detail how it was well known amongst the ladies in the neighborhood that I was somewhat of a flirt, though harmless for the most part. Everyone thought it was cute, yet they also felt I acted disrespectful toward my wife.  “She’s much too lenient on you Michael,” she said. “I would handle you much differently if you were my husband.” On and on she went, while I sat in silence, feeling more and more uncomfortable with each passing minute. Does she think I’m still a teenager or what?

“I’m telling your wife about this Michael,” she suddenly blurted out. “Every detail: sneaking around in the woods behind our home; spying on Jane and I like a peeping Tom; invading our privacy; and your perverted videotaping of our private encounter. I promise you I will deliver the message to her in such a way that you will be sleeping on the couch for a month.” She could see the panicked look in my eyes, and before I could get a pleading word out of my mouth, she threw her hand up as if to say “STOP.” “But,” Mary went on, “I’ll be willing to reconsider under one condition: “You, Michael, MUST be held accountable for your pathetic, juvenile behavior. If you concede to being held accountable by me, right here and right now, Jane and I will let bygones be bygones, and forget that you intruded on our privacy with this camera of yours.” She calmly patted the camera in her pocket, and then folded her arms across her chest.

“Of course, whatever I can do to make amends,” I quickly blurted out, without giving any thought at all to what it would take to satisfy Mary and Jane.  I just knew that I could not, under any circumstance, let this get back to my wife.  She was already on edge about the way I had flirted with some ladies from my office at a business dinner earlier in the week. I thought it was harmless, but she didn’t, and had made that clear to me later that night -she was pissed.  Mary’s story would send her over the edge.  They’re going to ask for money, I thought, so be it…

“Very well, Michael.  As you observed earlier, I am a firm believer in the positive effects of corporal punishment. That switching I gave Jane was not for fun and games, as I’m sure you perceived it. She was sassy, and careless, and in our relationship that is not tolerated. Likewise, I do not think your behavior should be tolerated, so to make amends, you will accept whatever punishment I deem necessary. Is that clear?”  I’m thinking to myself, lady, this is ludicrous. But “yes, whatever it takes, Mary,” is what actually came out of my mouth.

“Follow me please,” she commanded. I followed Mary through the living room to the bottom of the stairs in the front foyer. She stopped, and ever so casually picked up a large, wooden-backed hairbrush off the side table next to the front door. Without a word she then proceeded up the steps, and I followed behind. She was a tall, trim, strong looking woman.  She wore a long gray snug fitting skirt, which came to the top of her meticulously polished black boots. A tight green turtleneck accentuated firm high breasts, and the sleeves were pulled up taught around her powerful looking forearms. She was waving the brush back and forth in an exaggerated fashion with each step, and her hips swayed methodically back and forth as she slowly ascended the steps in a very deliberate manner.

She opened a door at the end of the hall and led me into a rather dark room. The shades were drawn, so only filtered light came into the room. After a second or two my eyes adjusted and I could see Jane, completely nude, standing very erect, hands clasped behind her back, with her nose pointing to the corner. In the middle of the room, all by itself, there sat an antique straight backed chair. A small, single bed hugged the wall opposite. On a nightstand, rather prominently displayed, laid a black leather strap-like instrument, about 2.5” wide by 20” long, with a wooden handle grip attached to one end. It looked old, and very well-worn. Next to it laid a light maple colored paddle, about 4” wide by 18” long, with small holes drilled through the middle area.  Mary watched me intently as I took it all in. Her lips formed a subtle grin; she seemed to enjoy my stunned expression.

“Jane, come here!” The sudden command jolted me out of my worried haze. Mary removed my camera from her skirt pocket and handed it to Jane, who now stood obediently before her. “Jane, you will use Michael’s camera to video the punishment he is about to receive. Since he thought it was cute to tape you getting switched, I think it only fair that you return the favor.  But do not think that I am through with you yet, young lady!  When I am finished blistering this young man’s bottom, you are getting a long hard strapping for your earlier behavior.” “Yes, Ma’am,” Jane murmured, eyes downcast. She then took the camera, fumbled around with it for a bit, aimed it toward the chair in the middle of the room, and said, “OK, I’m ready.”

“Are you ready, Michael?”  I couldn’t speak; nothing came out of my mouth. A feeling of deep dread overwhelmed me and I stood still like a statue.  “Well, it doesn’t matter whether you are, because I am,” Mary said cheerfully. She walked over to the chair, sat down very carefully, laid the brush on the floor next to her, and casually smoothed her skirt over her lap. Then she looked up, directly into my eyes. There was no sign of a grin now, she had a very strict and determined look, as if she meant business, and it was now time to get down to business. “Michael, I want you to stand directly in front of me and remove all of your clothes – everything – and lay them neatly on that table behind you.”  I stood motionless, unable to move.  “Immediately, young man!” I began fumbling with the buttons on my shirt; my hands were trembling and didn’t want to function. “If I have to repeat myself one more time, Michael, you will regret it, I assure you” In what seemed like minutes, I finally laid my folded pants on the dresser and turned to face Mary with only my underwear left on.  She stared intently at me, unblinkingly, as if to say, well, what are you waiting for?  I slowly pulled my black briefs down passed my knees, they dropped down to my ankles, and I slowly stepped out of them. Why did I think it possible to put off indefinitely what was about to happen if I prolonged the time it took to remove my underwear?

I stood before her now completely naked, shivering not from cold, but from nervous tension, from embarrassment, from shame. Here I was, a grown man, standing naked before this lady, a virtual stranger to me, waiting to be punished like a little boy for hiding behind a bush and videotaping a private act between two of my neighbors. Really?  How on earth did I get myself into this?? 

“Come over here and lay across my lap, Michael.”  Just like that, she’s actually gonna do this? Thinking about her earlier threat I complied, and laid myself across her warm, firm lap. She easily held me there, as if it were completely natural to have a grown man across her lap. WHACK! She struck my left cheek with her hand. WHACK! The right one. It stung slightly, but was more of a surprise than anything. WHACK! WHACK! …WHACK! WHACK! The swats were firmer now; I was starting to feel a sting.  WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! Her hand began striking my bottom in a steady rhythm now. Over and over swat after swat, up and down the full of my left cheek, then my right. She began to really start laying into me, repeatedly smacking the area where my cheeks meet my thighs, one side and then the other. I began squirming and kicking a little, it really started hurting. Without even realizing it, I was making a lot of noise, “OOOWWWW” and “JEEEEEZZZZ”, and “MARY PLEEEAAASE!” “I’M SOORRRY,” I eventually squealed. But Mary was undeterred. She reached down and picked up the brush and without pause began popping the back of the brush across every inch of my bottom. Several times she laid the flat of the brush across my upper thighs and I howled in pain. I kicked and squirmed but she easily held me in place, at one point throwing her leg over both of mine to hold my feet to the floor.  I tried to reach back to protect my bottom but she quickly grabbed my wrist with her free hand and firmly pinned it to my back. She was strong and relentless, bringing that brush forcefully down over and over again. She continued swatting my burning cheeks in a steady rhythm, her intensity building, each swat harder. I was about to completely lose it, when suddenly she stopped and ordered “Get up Michael, and go stand in the corner, hands at your sides.” I did just that, and didn’t even think about questioning her.  I then realized just how sore my ass was, it was throbbing and burning…a sensation I had never felt before.

I stood in silence for what seemed like 5 minutes or so, but I really had no perception of time. I could see Jane over my shoulder aiming the camera at me in the corner, kneeling down low and focusing in on my bare bottom. Just as my heartbeat started returning to normal, I heard Mary’s heels approaching from the other side of the room. She was at my side, then suddenly grabbed my ear with her right hand, forced my head around, and dragged me by my ear across the room to the foot of the bed. “Young man, I’ve just started with you. Now lay flat across that bed and grab ahold of the rungs in that headboard…DO NOT even think about letting go, is that clear?” I couldn’t even form words before the leather strap slapped hard across both cheeks and a searing pain shot down to my toes. ”OOOUUUCCHH” I yelled. “Yes, I understand!” Mary then instructed Jane to focus the camera on my face.  “You keep your head up and look into that camera, Michael. You’re getting spanked like a naughty little boy, but you’re going to take it like a man.” With that, she laid another hard stroke across my quivering bottom. She was swinging from my right, and the strap bit into the side of my left cheek harshly. I didn’t yell, and kept my head still, but it hurt like hell. Another hard stroke. And another. The small room reverberated with the loud collision of that warn leather meeting my taught ass. CRACK! SMACK! The pain was building. Without a word, Mary then began laying on stroke after stroke in rapid succession. She brought the strap up and then swung back down full force, snapping her wrist at the end of the stroke and following through for full affect.  Each stroke landed perfectly flat, and with devastating results. I began kicking and screaming for her to stop, but managed to keep ahold of the headboard. I sooo badly wanted to reach back and protect my burning ass. Finally, she stopped, and I gasped for breath, almost in shock with the pain she was causing me. With three quick steps, she appeared on the other side of the bed, raised the strap, and then brought it down harshly, biting into the side of my right cheek. “OWWWW!!” I howled. Without pause, Mary then proceeded to lay a dozen swats across my ass from that side. After the 5th stroke I was literally screaming, kicking and squirming, promising I’ll never do it again, crying out how sorry I was. It fell on deaf ears. She continued on, hard stroke after hard stroke, at full force the strap bit into my sore bottom. I had completely lost control by the time she brought the 12th brutal stroke down. I was in a state of panic, not sobbing, but crying to some degree, tears forming in my eyes. I was breathing heavily, and my cheeks were numb. I heard her footsteps cross back to the middle of the room, and she sat down in the chair. I dropped my head down to the mattress, tried to regain my breath, and felt the searing heat building across every inch of my bottom, from the start of my crack down to my thighs. I was stunned.

Jane had filmed the whole thing. How humiliating. What if someone were to see this?  Me, lying across a bed, completely naked, being strapped to tears by my neighbor! Did Jane feel the same way when she learned that I was filming her? As I lay there, thinking about Jane’s naked ass being switched by this same woman, I found myself becoming aroused. I slowly started grinding my hips in a circular motion against the bed. The pain in my bottom was present but subsiding, and I felt relaxed in that moment, not in the least bit conscience of the two women who were watching me squirm on that bed, admiring my red, sore bare bottom.

Mary’s heels again rang out across that wooden floor.  “OK, Michael, get up and come back over to this chair.”  I complied, but rather slowly, aware now that I was indeed in a somewhat aroused state. I saw Jane grinning when I stood up, and then I turned to face Mary. “Oh my,” Mary laughed. “I assure you, THAT will not last long young man. Come now, over to this chair.” She had the paddle in her hand, and was tapping it across the palm of her other hand, staring me straight in the eye as I approached. “Bend over the back of this chair and grab ahold of the seat, Michael.  I want that naughty bottom of yours displayed proudly.” She adjusted me meticulously over the chair; hand on the small of my back urging me to bend further over, spreading my feet slightly, and pushing my head down. “Now, Michael, to be sure you learn your lesson, I am going to administer 12 very hard swats with my antique Spencer Paddle. If those hands move, I’ll start over. Understood?” “Please, Mary, I begged, I can’t take this!!” “You can take it, and you will take it.” Before I could object further, the first swat connected solidly across the very center of both cheeks. A loud crack bounced around the room. “OOOUUUCCCCHHHH!!!” I yelled. I heard Jane giggling from somewhere behind me. I could see Mary out of the corner of my eye, her hips twisting slightly, her shirt pulling up as her right arm raised up and back, and then the swift twist back and …WHAAACCKK!   “EEEWWWW” I moaned, “please Mary!!” The pain was incredible. Tears were already welling up in my eyes. The next swat connected with my left cheek, the next met my right, the next low across both.  I was approaching hysteria, yelling louder with each subsequent swat. The pain was building, each swat hurting more than the previous. Mary was silent, completely focused on her task at hand. She was determined to make each stroke count, and that she did. The next six swats came in rapid succession. Sometime during the last few, I began sobbing uncontrollably. After the final swat, I dropped to my knees and covered my face with my hands. That damn camera was still rolling.

I could hear Mary and Jane behind me mumbling to each other. A second later I heard a loud CRACK, and then my own voice screaming out like a schoolgirl’s. They were playing back the video of my paddling! I got myself dressed; feeling humiliated having to gingerly pull my underwear back up over my swollen sore behind. Both Mary and Jane watched attentively.” Well, are we square now Mary?” I asked. “Yes, Michael, you took your punishment, and we will keep our end of the bargain.” Jane handed me my camera. “I assume you’ll think twice before intruding on other people’s privacy with that thing again?” Mary asked. “I believe so,” I said, shaking my head slightly with embarrassment. Mary walked over and opened the door. “Please see yourself out, would you?” 

I descended the steps to the first floor, feeling every movement acutely in my sore bottom and thighs. When I reached the foyer, I could hear Mary’s raised voice coming from the room upstairs. I couldn’t make out what she was saying, but it sounded like she was scolding Jane again. I paused out of curiosity. A moment later I heard a loud “SSLLAAAPP” followed by Jane’s unbridled squealing. Then again…And again.  Jane was getting the strapping she had been warned about earlier. Wow, that Mary is something else. The thought of Jane’s naked bottom stretched across that bed excited me, and I was about to stay right there and keep listening in on her punishment. Are you crazy?? I quickly opened the door and left the house without looking back…

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Visit to the Study’ An F/M story turns M/M


Readers,

As we’ve been discussing M/M spanking a bit lately, one of my correspondents decided to send along this wonderfully-written story – in the beginning, ‘Visit to the Study’ looks like a straightforward F/M spanking story – but wait…

(Asterisks are my edits for slightly naughty language.)


Visit to the Study

Tony  Grainger had been elected to serve on the City Council as an Independent. He would take his seat at a Council meeting in less than two weeks and there were a number of things he needed to arrange in preparation for that day. 

He had opened a new account at a different bank so his financial history would be clean and he had placed his two rented properties into a blind trust so that his rental income would not be questioned. He had cleaned out the house where he lived and bought a new computer. The old pc was opened up and the hard disk destroyed with blows from a hammer. The sex toys and videos which he had collected over the years had all been taken to the dump, which was a pity, as they were all quite expensive when new. 

Tony was nothing if not a careful planner. He had conjectured that if he had an accident or was taken ill then, inevitably, a friend or colleague from his political party or from the council might enter his house on some helpful mission and discover his passions, which might then make public life very difficult.

Now that his journey into politics was finally started, and it was one which he hoped  would lead eventually to Government, in the major league, so he did not wish some extraneous noise about sex and a perceived kinky deviation to come out in the press. 

From now on he had to be squeaky clean. 

At his age, now 32, it was still just about OK to be a bachelor, but in a few years time this would be questioned as lacking commitment. He had noted in his mental agenda to start looking for a girlfriend in a serious fashion.

So, now that the planning and cleaning up of his affairs was nearly complete, all that was left to do, before he took on the persona of  a Mr White, was to pay one last visit to the person, who in the recent past, had satisfied his Mr Black needs. 

If this was to be his last participation in the spanking scene, at least for the foreseeable future, he wanted it to be a very satisfying experience and a long lasting one in his memory. He sent an e mail to book the appointment at The Study, received the confirmation and then closed this e mail account which had only been used for ordering goods on the net and for contacting the specialist service providers and spanking video sites. He knew that he could not wipe his background totally clean but he could at least make it more difficult to discover.

The Study was a favourite of his. The domain of a consummate professional in the arts of discipline.  It was a 100 mile road trip so he usually stayed over at a B&B to savour the pleasure of his visit. When he arrived on time at the detached house, in the small town of Melville and rang the bell, the door was opened by Madeline wearing a subdued outfit of black skirt, grey sweater and high heeled shoes. 

Tony placed his monetary tribute in an envelope on the silver platter in the hallway on top of the dresser unit. He followed Madeline to bathroom and proceeded to get ready. He was already wearing the long grey trousers, dark blue jacket, crisp white shirt and regulation necktie, which might be considered as smart weekend attire for an adult, but also presented him nicely in the schoolboy role he would soon be adopting. He removed his trousers and underwear and washed himself thoroughly using water and wipes. Then he took the new packet of ladies tights from the carrier bag and placed his own pants back inside the bag. Sitting on the lavatory he pulled on the nylon tights and stood to adjust them. His legs and genital area were shaved of hair as required by the patron of the house. Adjusting the waistband of the nylons he luxuriated in the warmth and tightness of the fabric around his bottom. He pulled on his clothes again, replacing the grey socks on his feet, checked that his shoes were shiny and made his way back down the hallway.

In response to his knock on the study door Madeline called out to enter. For this afternoon she was to be the School Secretary and she adapted to the role admirably.

“Ah, Grainger – here again I see.”

“Yes Miss.” 

Tony stood in the centre of the large front room on a rug of Indian or Persian origin. The large desk was placed across the front of the bay window and the rest of the furniture consisted of a dark brown leather armchair and a long bookcase against one wall. Fixed to one of the walls was a large wooden cupboard.

Madeline spoke again in clipped tones, so that each word penetrated his brain like a dagger.

“We have the note from your class teacher. You have been persistently cheeky I understand and have answered her back during two lessons. This is not the first time you have been sent here by Miss Marshall is it?”

“No Miss.” 

“I understand that your parents are moving house and you will be leaving school at the end of the term. So we had better try and drive some good manners into you before you depart, had we not?”

“I suppose so Miss.”

“You had better buck your ideas up young man. Supposing is not good enough.”

Tony stood there. The icy fear of what was about to happen enveloped him. Not for the first time in this room he wondered whether he should try and escape the consequences of his visit.

“Remove your blazer, shoes and socks.”

He started the disrobing process, folding each item carefully onto the arm of the leather chair, placing his shoes nearby on the floor. Eventually he stood in just the shirt and tie and trousers.

“Go to the desk.”

He moved across the room to stand about two feet from the edge of the large desk. 

Madeline came up behind him and unfastened the belt buckle of his grey school trousers. As she pulled them slowly down towards the floor, *** which was trapped in the tights. 

“You boys do seem to get excited about punishment don’t you?” she whispered in one ear. “I am sure it will disappear soon enough.” 

She pushed his back and he bent in position, knees locked, legs straight and his elbows on the top of the desk with the palm of his hands flat on the leather top. Madeline took a look around the room and then pressed a small button the wall to indicate that all was ready.

Tony knew that they would both have to wait. He stared at the window and thought about the other times he had been in this position waiting to be thrashed. Not for the first time he wondered what on earth he was doing. As the minutes ticked by he remembered the two occasions when he had paid extra fees to watch Madeline receiving the cane. The scenario had been that they were both Seniors at  school, older  pupils caught in flagrante, kissing, drinking and smoking.  As he thought about her blue knickers being slowly pulled down when she was bent over this same desk, her pale bare bottom being gradually exposed, ***.  This was indeed the stuff of erotic memories.

His day dreaming stopped when he heard the click of the door, opening and then closing. Then there was the noise of the cupboard latch and the rattle of the cane as it was lifted from its hook. He could just about identify each cane in The Study by the different swishing sound they made in the air. As the selected cane was swung once, twice, three times through the air he knew this was the thin, senior dragon cane. It hardly made any noise as it disturbed only a small amount of air when it curved and then straightened out in the vertical swipe.

“We have a rather naughty boy here,” Madeline spoke. “He is due 24 strokes.”

As Tony lifted his head and straightened his back he caught sight of the tall figure behind him, a reflection in the glass of the window. He tensed his cheeks as the point of the cane tap-tapped against his bottom. This was it, he thought, no going back now.

“Very well.  Thirty second intervals I think. Be so good as to count the strokes Madeline.”

The Headmaster spoke in a deep voice as the first searing stroke landed perfectly central across the crown of Tony’s bottom. He was back in heaven as the tight lacing of the cane shot through his body and the pain flooded into his mind.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Conversations with Spankos Bonus: Reader Submitted Subject


Readers,

The recent posting where I asked what other ‘Conversations with Spankos’ you’d like to have garnered quite a bit of feedback, and we’ll be talking about several new subjects in coming months.

This one, about “Alpha Submissives” derives from a recent conversation with a new playmate. He brought up the subject of the Alpha submissive, a term which I hadn’t heard of previously(…but instantly made me think of Erica Scott!) I told him that I’m sure there are many people out there who identify as bottoms or submissives who have very strong personalities, even within the context of play (still thinking of Erica here). 

I think that the actual conversation here is whether, and to what extent, a bottom/submissive can, should, and will assert him or herself into the dynamics of a consensual adult BDSM encounter.

Below, quoted from my playmate – a definition of sorts, and some points he’s interested in talking about:




“An alpha submissive is a rare breed among submissive women. Alpha submissives are freakishly smart, strong and capable which makes dominating them a treasured experience.”

Discussion questions:

Do alpha submissives exist?
Is the concept limited to women?



Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory’ : Chapter 9

Part nine of ‘The Reformatory’, written by Annika and Lyndsy,  sees the young ladies’ characters struggling with more than just physical discipline…
The REFORMATORY

Part 9


I had to get through a lot of spankings the next ten weeks, so I had no desire to get into any kind of other trouble.  After all I had an appointment with the cane every Wednesday and then there is the usual maintenance spanking every Sunday.  So basically, that was more than enough for me!  
Lyndsy didn’t get spanked for covering for me that Wednesday I sneaked off to soccer, instead she got grounded for the rest of the month just like me.  We had a lot of time together to chat about old experiences, and how we were learning new things in life about ourselves and others, since being sent to the Reformatory and having Ms. Kane tune in and work with us.  What started out as two girls who were in a place because of nothing keeping us from being accountable, and thus needing a more direct approach to correction, became a very special and growing friendship.  We had different personalities, and different issues to fight, but we could still understand each other, and what the other one meant when trying to explain situations.  There was something that we each could draw from to provide strength to the other one when needed, and maybe it was because our lives growing up were different.  I knew when Lyndsy was having a stressful day, and she knew when I was off too.  I trusted her, and knew she would come to me when she was ready to let me in.  She is usually more of a thinker, before jumping into anything, or committing to anything, which was trying on me.  Not that she stressed me out, it’s just that I am very impatient, and it killed me to wait for her response sometimes.   I didn’t care though, this relationship was worth waiting for, and I would wait for her no matter what.  I knew that whatever we had going, was working, and it was not one sided.  It was working for BOTH of us.  We even realized it was getting special because she would call me baby girl, and I referred to her as my big sis.  One that I never had.
After I had returned to our room, I was honest to Lyndsy when she asked for details about what happened when Ms. Kane caught me after sneaking out to the soccer game, and as I explained how she handled it, what she said, what I had to endure, I could see on her that she was intrigued by what she heard.
As usual, we were chatting during the day by texting whenever we had the chance, even though we should be focusing on our jobs.  I was better at keeping my boss satisfied with keeping up to what was expected of me, but nothing extra.  Lyndsy struggled a little more, and found herself on more than one occasion having to make excuses why her work was late, and then trying to cram it all in at once. 
I had noticed a change in Lyndsy’s texting over a few days, and also when I was with her.   She was not being as funny, or bratty and she didn’t really notice when something witty was said during dinner.  She would smile politely, but her thoughts were somewhere else.  I wasn’t the only one to notice this change.  I could see that Ms. Kane was studying her too, and sometimes I felt the strongest urge to step in front of Lyndsy like some kind of body guard, so that Ms. Kane wouldn’t study her so intensely.   But then I also remembered that Ms. Kane asked me to trust her, so I LET her continue to observe Lyndsy.   Well, even if I tried to block Lyndsy, Ms. Kane would have commanded me to sit down, so my letting her is really just a play on words.
I knew Lyndsy enough not to push her too much, but I also like to dissect things, and knew she didn’t mind being asked questions sometimes, because she had a very hard time to say what was bothering her on her own.   She was not used to expressing herself during any intense situation, but she could talk about it freely way after the fact, when it was in the past, and she got herself through it.  I reassured her I was there for her no matter what, and wanted her to know she could trust me and share with me even when she was in a bad frame of mind.
A few more days passed by with her being in this state.  In fact she even seemed to act out in frustration, which was a side I hadn’t seen before.   She didn’t seem frustrated with me, it seemed more like she was directing it towards Ms. Kane.   Not directly, but if you knew Lyndsy, you would pick up on the subtleties in the things she was saying.   Ms. Kane didn’t respond to it, but definitely noticed it too. 
I got home early from work Thursday.  To be honest, I couldn’t sit one minute longer on any chair because I the previous day I wasn’t thinking before making a sliding tackle during the soccer game. Doing something like that just after you have been spanked by a cane is a very stupid thing to do.  So instead of continuing to torture myself I chose to call it a day, and just wanted to get home to nurture my sore skin. 
When I entered the house I could hear Ms. Kane talking on the phone, and overheard her saying, “Oh yes Ms. Hanson, I’m terribly sorry about that.  Lyndsy hasn’t been well at all for the last couple of days, but I’m pretty sure she will be back on track tomorrow……Yes she has had something ailing her…..Its probably my mistake, I thought she called in to let you know herself, but I should have followed up on it.  She has definitely not been herself…..Thank you so much.  I will tell her.”  And then she hung up.
Lyndsy unwell?  Hmmm, I guess that could be taken in more than one way.  I looked at my phone and now I understood why it kept telling me that Lyndsy was in a different place than usual.  Her work didn’t always require her to be at the same place every day.  She could do her job from anywhere really, as long there was some kind of internet connection, and contact with her boss, then she would be fine.  The past few days I did notice the change, but didn’t think that much about it, not until I heard how Ms. Kane covered for her.  I stood there watching my phone and the location the last message came from, when I was interrupted by a, “Hi Amy!  You are home early today?”
“Hi Ms. Kane, yeah.  I didn’t have that much to do, and just wanted to get back home.”
“Honey, could I talk with you for a moment in my office?” she beckoned me over with her hand. 
I followed her into her office and was feeling a little tense.  I was nervous in case she had a reason to spank me, but also nervous about her questioning me about Lyndsy and her whereabouts. 
“Maybe you just heard me talking with Lyndsy’s employer?”   She looked at me awaiting an answer.  I felt a bit embarrassed that I actually did listen to her phone call, but then again I wasn’t really to blame, I just happened to return to the house at that exact time. 
“Ummm, yes.  I heard a little bit.” I said hesitatingly. 
“You and I both know that Lyndsy isn’t physically sick.  Do you know where she is and what she has been up to?”   Ms. Kane had this special look she puts on, when she studies you to define whether you tell the truth or not, just like an interrogating cop, and when someone looks at me like that I tend to look guilty even though I’m innocent.  So I had to think fast and put a lot of effort into staying cool and choose words that would hide some details, but also be as truthful as possible. 
“I know we aren’t allowed to at work, but we have been chatting, um, texting with each other this past week or so.” I had to give her a little confession of something, to indicate I was being honest to her.   “But I never knew she wasn’t checking in at work, and I don’t know where she has been.” 
“Hmmm, you two share everything with each other.  Are you sure she hasn’t told you where she is?”  She asked with doubt.  “I’m positive ma’am.  She hasn’t told me once where she is.”  
I wasn’t lying.  Lyndsy never told me.  I figured out by myself where she was by looking at her phone locator on my cell.   “I’m sorry Ms. Kane, but I can’t help you with this.  You will have to locate her on your phone yourself I suppose.”  The moment I said that, I covered my mouth, and wanted to take all the words back.  As if she was just going to accept that Lyndsy had been away from work these few days.  Of course she was going to find a way to get ahold of her!!!   But I don’t think she thought of doing that.   I think it dawned on her when she noticed my sudden reaction by covering my mouth.  She just smiled and said, “Don’t you worry.  I will see where her phone is right now, and odds are it will be with her.”
An hour went by before Lyndsy arrived home.  I wanted to warn her, but Ms. Kane had kept my phone just until she had talked with Lyndsy.  But no worries, I have other ways.  I had made a little note and attached it to a tennis ball, and when I saw her car pull up, I whistled at her from our bathroom window and threw the ball down to her.  At least she would be warned and have a few seconds to prepare. 
When Lyndsy came in, I heard Ms. Kane immediately asked to see her in her office, and then surprisingly a very sharp, “I really don’t have the time right now!”   Oh boy, that reply was going to hurt!!
“Lyndsy!! I will not ask you this again!!  Get your butt in that office right now!”   You could definitely tell that Ms. Kane was not fooling around. 
The door was closed with a bit of a slam, and I sneaked halfway down the stairs and sat on a step.  I don’t know why exactly, because I didn’t want to listen in on what was going on in there. I just had a gut feeling that I needed to be close. 
I was surprised though, because I couldn’t really hear that much.  I guess Ms. Kane managed to stay calm as always.  However when Lyndsy started to talk, I was able to hear a lot better.  Like I said, I had never seen or heard Lyndsy angry or frustrated ever, but she was definitely out of her comfort zone and was not tolerating it very well. 
“Why is whether I go to work or not any of your business?  I’m a grown woman, and my work is not part of our reformatory corrections.  I have a boss for that.  Besides, why do you even care?” she snapped at Ms. Kane.  Again I couldn’t decipher what was said in return.
“You don’t really know anything about me.  And why should you?  We come here, we leave, someone else comes, and everyone moves on.  You just get a whole lot of stories to tell full of reasons you got to spank us!!” 
Oh my, Lyndsy was not holding anything back.  I heard her speak again, but it was harder to hear.  She wasn’t as intense as she continued, “I don’t need you, or anyone really.  I can take care of myself, my needs, my problems, and everyone else’s on top of it.  I’ve done it forever, and I’m still here and still going strong!”   There was a pause, but it was only because I couldn’t hear what Ms. Kane was saying.
Then out came Lyndsy a little clearer again, “What?  I don’t need to think about anything!!  You need to think about where your boundaries stop.   Whatever.   You have no clue.  Just go ahead, do what you need to do to make yourself feel better, that’s what you really want isn’t it, to spank us?  But I don’t have time right now.” 
I couldn’t believe the things she said to her and I started to be afraid of what was happening, but then again I knew what she was doing, and prayed that Ms. Kane knew it too. 
The door to her office opened slightly and I could hear Ms. Kane walking closer and her voice say, “Lyndsy don’t you dare walk away from me.  We are definitely not done here yet.  Close that door and sit yourself down on that couch!” 
“Pick a number lady.  You can have your turn when I’m ready.”  Lyndsy replied with such sass that I shivered for her.  Then I heard the sound of a hand slapping.   My best guess would be Lyndsy’ cheek or mouth.  And for the first time I also heard Lyndsy fighting her frustration, and telling Ms. Kane to let go of her. 
“I won’t let you go right now Lyndsy, and don’t you ever dare to accuse me for not caring about you!”  I heard Lyndsy’ groaning through clenched teeth, and could tell she was struggling.  “I have never doubted that you couldn’t take care of yourself, you are a very capable girl.  More capable of what most women could only wish they could do.  And I bet even more than some men could do.  But fact is, you take care of everyone else and your needs get pushed to the back all the time.  That has to stop right now!!” 
 I heard Lyndsy struggling, and could hear her fist or foot hitting the floor or wall or something in frustration.  “It is destroying you Lyndsy, and your health.  You can not keep playing this game of being strong and not needing anyone.  Your coping skills to deal with that kind of pressure only prove to me that you are in dire need of someone stepping in to be there for you once!”  I heard more struggling and flailing about.  “You can keep pushing me Lyndsy, all you want, but it will not make me back down.  Do you understand that?  Do you get that?” 
Lyndsy was less defiant in her voice, but I could hear her frustration when she again asked Ms. Kane to let go of her.
She must have let go then, because Lyndsy backed out of her office still looking at Ms. Kane I assumed.  But before heading to the front door she hollered back, “Don’t worry about me, I got it all under control!” 
She never looked back, so I have no idea if she knew I was there on the stairs.  I pretty much knew where she would go though, but needed my phone to get the exact location.  I couldn’t waste time, so I had to go to Ms. Kane’s office.  As I got to the half opened door, she was still sitting there on the floor, I guess where she had been holding Lyndsy. 
“Umm, I’m sorry ma’am, but I really need my phone.” I looked very apologetic at her.  I could see in her expression that this had been a definite challenge.  She did great though, but I didn’t really feel in the proper position to tell her that. 
“Of course Amy, it’s over there.”  She pointed at her desk as she stood up. I went over, took it, and looked at the coordinates, and I was right, she was going back to that place. 
“Amy?”  I looked at Ms. Kane, ”Yes?” 
“Can you pleeeease get her back to me.  I am seriously not finished with this girl.  I think we are actually just getting started.” I nodded at her and replied “I will ma’am.  I’m not done with her either.  I want to see her through this.”
I jumped into my car and drove off to the area I knew Lyndsy was heading.  She had told me about this place, but it was a long time ago.  She loved the solitude sometimes, she loved the nature and to view life from a distance. 
I pulled up and seen her car, then seen her about a hundred feet ahead, just sitting on the edge of a hill that had a steep downward slope.  It was just starting to get dusk, so I was glad I seen her when I did. There was a tree line to our left with trees big enough you could almost drive through them.  To our right, about 200 feet away was a very windy steep road.  She was looking out towards the mountains across the other side of the valley, which was really breathtaking as you could see the lights of homes almost all the way up.  She looked so vulnerable the way she sat there with her knees curled up to her chest, and arms embracing them.  I went over to her.  I didn’t say anything, just kneeled behind her and wrapped my arms around her.  We sat there for some time until she decided to speak, “I messed it all up now Amy.  I blew it with Ms. Kane.  I reacted in a very disrespectful manner.  She doesn’t need that kind of stuff to deal with.  How can she do anything else but hate me now.” 
“Lyndsy what are you talking about, she doesn’t hate you!”  I had to reassure her immediately.
“I was so nasty to her.  Oh man.  You should have heard some of the stuff I said!” 
“Wellllll, I kind of did.  I mean you didn’t really say the things with your normal calm voice.” I climbed around her, so I was facing her.
“Why did I act like that, and say those things to her??  I mean, she hasn’t been anything but fair and considerate of me, and I was such a loser tonight taking it out on her.”
“Honey, isn’t it obvious?  You finally let some feelings out, even if it was frustration, because you really do put trust in her, and her ability to handle it.  Have you ever done that before with anyone?”  I asked.
“No.  If anything, I would leave before anyone would dare get within reach.  And I would take off on my motorbike like a maniac, or hit the highway in my car with the tunes cranked to deal with it on my own.”  This was something I had not learned about her yet.
“Lyndsy, you have been bottling everything up and stuffing everything away for such a long time!  No wonder you are messed up for reacting in front of someone.  And really, you weren’t doing anything other than testing her, even if you were not aware of it in the moment.”  Lyndsy looked at me with a lot of sadness, frustration and confusion.  “But I don’t even know HOW to trust people, or count on anyone, so how can I achieve that with someone who is pretty much a stranger to me too, especially with something as big as that!”  I reached for her hands and held them tight within mine.
“Because you DO put trust in people Lyndsy, by giving them the benefit of the doubt, and hoping that they are worthy.  You have just had too many who couldn’t hold that trust long enough for you to help you step beyond.  Or the ones you put trust or hope in, were incapable of being there for you, when it really mattered, so you would recede back again and be independent of anyone.  But I need you to know Lyndsy, I can and will be there for you, no matter what, and you will grow so that you don’t have to run or use bad coping habits.  And you know what?  I don’t think Ms. Kane is about to give up on you either!” 
“Yeah, right.  After that kind of behavior, I’m sure my things will be on the steps outside when I go back tonight!”   More doubts from this poor girl.
“Lyndsy!  Weren’t you there in the room today???  Didn’t you hear her say she WON’T back down?!” 
“Ahhh, she has to say something like that.  She is paid to take care of us Amy, and discipline us, to help keep us out of worse situations.” 
“NO she doesn’t have to just say things like that!!  Do you even realize she actually covered for you earlier today???   Would someone do that if they didn’t care?” 
“She did??”  Lyndsy asked with surprise.  ”Yes! Big time!  Your boss called and she smoothed it over to protect you.” 
“Oh man, Amy.  I really am afraid.”  She looked way down on the lights that trickled their way to the valley where traffic was heavy.
“Why???  Because you know you are going to get a major spanking??” I smiled at her.
“No you spanko.  I’m scared that if I let anyone really inside of here, that I will feel the pain I try to avoid so much, and I don’t know if I would be strong enough to get out of that alone.  I have been fortunate not to let anyone past my walls, and it has been a protection in many ways.  Also, I could risk losing that little spark of hope I have to keep trying to get over those walls, or break through them, or even chip away at them, and grow emotionally.   I never got to do that you know?  Ever.  No one cared enough I suppose to take the time to see through my walls, even when they were as thin as paper, to see I wasn’t really happy, that it was all just a show to keep everyone else happy.”
 “Lyndsy, don’t you get it?  If you never let anyone in there, you will never know or understand or believe anyone is possible of caring about you and loving you for who you are!!  And if you would only open your eyes and look around, there are more than enough people who care about you, and want to know you, because you are one of a kind.”
For the first time Lyndsy really did look into my eyes, and for a long time, and I had no doubt she was one of a kind.  She was just so locked up tight and always worried how her words, actions or feelings affected others, before being honest to herself. 
Her eyes then changed shape, and a smirk grew wide across her face, “You really think I deserve a major spanking for all that don’t you??” 
I started to laugh, ”Hell yeah!!!  Raising your voice to her, and walking away, literally leaving when demanded to stay.  Not checking in at work!!  Not letting Ms. Kane know if you were not at work during the day.  Oh, and shall I remind you what happened to me the last two times she didn’t know??” 
“Oh boy, now I am worried.  That cane is your friend, not someone I want to meet!!” 
“Well, maybe you should just TRUST Ms. Kane in knowing what to do with you, you bad girl!” 
“You know what, she didn’t want to spank me, well at least not tonight…I had to think about things…BUT you know I won’t be able to sleep now if she doesn’t!!!  She’s not getting off that easy…NOO I need that spanking, I have expected it since the first day I stayed away from work!” 
I smiled at her, “Right!  You go for it girlfriend!!” and gave her a high five.  “Shall I get some icepacks ready for you??
We drove home shortly after, it had started to get cold and Ms. Kane really shouldn’t be worrying or waiting any longer for our return. 
When we stepped inside, Lyndsy was the first to enter.  Ms. Kane came straight towards us, and she hugged Lyndsy tight, and while holding her head against her shoulder with her left hand, she reached over with her right, and rested her hand on my cheek.  I couldn’t help but smile and look down.  Then she looked straight at Lyndsy and said, “You and me still have some business to take care of, wouldn’t you agree?”  
Lyndsy smiled and said, ”Yes ma’am!  See you in five minutes, in your office!”  Ms. Kane had to smile back at her and shook her head.
The spanking Lyndsy received was quite severe.  The smacking sound from downstairs didn’t stop before 20 minutes had passed.  When she entered our room, I had never seen this look on Lyndsy either.  She had a whole different stance about her, and maybe for the first time in her life she could relax. 
She threw herself on the bed, on her stomach of course, looked over at me and said, “So baby girl, where is that icepack?” 
I jumped off my bed and ran down the stairs, opened the freezer and got the icepack.  When I turned around Ms. Kane was standing in the kitchen watching me.  I couldn’t help but give her a shy smile.  She then stretched her arm out, with her left hand folded to a level fist towards me.  “Here I got something for you.” 
I went over to her and reached my right hand with the palm upside to hers.  She kept looking at me all the time.  I of course had to look down on this little piece of paper she dropped into my hand.  I didn’t have to look any further, it was the warning note I had tossed out of the window, so I just looked back at her.  With I smile on her face and a head throw she let me pass.  Well, just after one very precisely placed slap reminded me of my still very sore bottom after the caning and sliding tackle. 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Snow, Spanking Court, and Sternwood Academy

As my friends, playmates, and regular blog readers well know, I don’t “do” cold climates. 
Granted, faulty airline behavior caused my visit to Pittsburgh to be delayed until mid-January – and there was a dusting of snow on the ground the morning I left there. This past week in Memphis proved much colder than I’d anticipated, or packed for, and even Las Vegas has been exceptionally cold lately.
 
But.
 
Then there was the Sternwood Academy/ Spanking Court shoot a couple weekends ago.
IMG_20130112_084555
The temperature at 7am was NEGATIVE SEVEN DEGREES.
IMG_20130112_084543
Above photo shows proof that I actually stood outside in below-zero temperatures…for about 45 seconds.


So it’s natural to assume that I was looking forward to some blood-pumping activity.
That’s where precious Katarina and Ginger came in:
SC3.12stills 086
We shot scenes for the upcoming Sternwood Academy 3, as well as some new scenes for Spanking Court. Both ladies took some very hard spankings, and more than a few tears were shed.
 
This, of course, warmed me up quite well.
But it’s safe to say that Katarina and Ginger were warmer.
 
 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Friends and Links of Interest



Congratulations to my sweet friend Alex Reynolds! Her blog, Alex in Spankingland, won the award for 2012 Best Creative Blog over at The Spanking Spot. 
Alex writes honestly and with a lot of humor about her spanking journeys, and shares lots of fun/sexy/spanking photos, too. She really is as sweet as she looks!

Another lovely lady spanko, blogger and friend is Heather Green.  Heather’s blog, The Grammatically Challenged Musings of Heather Green, is still brand new, but she’s already posted several great spanking photos and some interesting personal accounts, too.

I want to draw a bit of attention to the fact that Pandora Blake and her crew at Dreams of Spanking are producing some excellent-looking M/m spanking films, with some particularly attractive boys.

And speaking of M/m – well, all genres, really – this blog lists spanking video updates for ALL genres, all together. It’s new, but I like it already.

Finally, I needed a strong yet pretty spencer-type paddle, so I asked my friends at Caneiac what they could come up with. Meet ‘Dana’s Inferno’:

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory’ : Chapter Eight – Annika and Lyndsy are still at it!


Readers,

Right on time – part eight of ‘The Reformatory’, by Annika and Lyndsy. Enjoy it while you can…’The Reformatory’ ends soon…

–  Dana




The REFORMATORY

Part 8


“What!!!??    Grounded????   For what???” 
It always seemed like Ms. Kane was never affected by the outbursts I sometimes let out.   She always stayed calm and would just look at me, which tended to make me nervous!   It wasn’t because I didn’t trust her, but because I never knew how I would react in response.   Being nervous, I didn’t know if I would dig myself into a deeper hole, by mouthing off or something, thus accumulating punishment, or if I had enough sense to just stay quiet and accept what she said in return, and hope it stopped there. 
Lyndsy had been mouthing off a lot during dinner.  In fact, almost whatever anyone said she had a smart reply to.  I was thinking maybe it was because she had a bad day at work or something, but knew we could talk about it later.  Ms. Kane had tried several times during dinner to warn Lyndsy about her mouth and behavior, but it didn’t even seem to fizz on her.  When Ms. Kane repeated a warning, Lyndsy even had the nerve to comment on that!  “What’s that??  Another warning?  If I remember right, your threat was you didn’t warn more than once.  Did I misunderstand? Or did you lose count?”  She just went back to eating, and didn’t even look towards Ms. Kane, but I think she knew where she was heading.  ”You, young lady….”  Lyndsy didn’t even react to Ms. Kane.   “Lyndsy, look at me.”  She still just focused on her plate.  Ms. Kane got up, walked over to her, shoved her plate away, and grabbed her ear to turn her head to get her attention.  “When I talk to you, I expect you to acknowledge that by lifting your head and your smart mouth, and look at me.  You be in my office in 5 minutes, where I will be sure to make my warnings clear!!”  Lyndsy just squinted her eyes at her and actually never responded.  Ms. Kane, still holding onto Lyndsy’ ear, looked over her head to me because I was watching the whole thing, and said, “And you are grounded for the rest of this week!” 
I hadn’t really even said anything throughout the whole dinner, so I was shocked when she grounded me.  I absolutely HATE being grounded, so that literally felt like I was being treated unfairly and way worse than Lyndsy would even get!!  So, I picked up the shovel and started digging by demanding an explanation for the reasoning behind such an irritating punishment. 
After my outburst, Ms. Kane did give me one.  “Amy, you are grounded for supporting Lyndsy in her behavior this whole evening”.   I looked at her with utter disbelieve and while shaking my head, out came, “In what world do you live in?  I haven’t even said anything to Lyndsy tonight!”
Ms. Kane stood upright with her hands on her hips, “Amy, honey, you don’t need to tell Lyndsy anything verbally.  Just the fact that you keep laughing at everything she says is enough to encourage her.”
To be honest, she was right.  I had been laughing the whole time, but never realized that would actually encourage anyone.   I should have know better, because Lyndsy loves to get me to laugh, especially at the most inappropriate times, and I am just as guilty and love to do the same to her!!  Of course I wouldn’t admit to Ms. Kane that she was right, so instead I pointed out that it still wasn’t fair, because Kevin and Lori had been laughing sometimes as well.  She couldn’t care less about that, and just pointed out, that I could act out as crazy as I wanted, but it wouldn’t change the fact that I was grounded!  And if anything, I could get another week added if I continued.  She walked to collect her dinnerware and bring it to the sink.
I was just about to keep arguing, but Lyndsy kicked me so hard under the table, that I couldn’t get anything else out other than, ”Yeeowch!!!”
“Lyndsy, it’s over five minutes!”  She said as she turned back around and headed our way.
I tried to look very defiant at her, but she wasn’t impressed.  Instead she just whispered in my ear, “Sweetheart, if you want a spanking too, just say so.  But, you will still be grounded!”  Then she looked at me, smiled and continued on to her office. 
It was so frustrating, because I had no chance of getting out of being grounded.  If it just was this one week that was at stake, I could have lived with that, but the soccer season was starting, and I had an important match to attend during this week!  At least it was important to me. 
When Lyndsy came to our room, she looked very apologetically at me.   “I had no idea that she would ground you for my behavior!”  I wasn’t angry at her at all and replied, “Its okay, Lyndsy.  She grounded me for my behavior not yours.” 
I didn’t tell Lyndsy about my upcoming match, because I still hadn’t decided what to do about it.  I knew I would get into a lot of trouble if I disobeyed Ms. Kane and sneaked out, but on the other hand I really didn’t want to miss out on the first game!  I couldn’t let my team down right off the bat.
So, Wednesday morning I told Lyndsy about the match with my soccer team. 
“I know it’s a lot to ask for, but I need you to cover for me for about an hour and a half this evening.  I don’t have a choice Lyndsy!!  I have to participate!”  She smiled at me and just said, “No problem baby girl, anything for you!”  I couldn’t help but laugh about her calling me baby girl, but I liked it as well.  ”You will probably get into trouble if she finds out though.”  Lyndsy looked at me, shrugged her shoulders and said, “So what?  I got you into trouble, so that’s only fair! What’s your plan?”
“Well, I have my equipment already packed, and will take them with me this morning and drop them off at the club.  I will of course come back here after work, eat dinner, and when I go up to our room, I will use the bathroom window to sneak out, just like when we went partying on the town that time!!  The only difference is, I won’t be wasted, so I will be able to climb up again!  But I need you to be sure to keep her away from our room.”
Lyndsy couldn’t help but laugh, and I’m sure it was because she was picturing the pathetic attempt we made to climb up the side of the house that night after the party! 
“I will do my ultimate best to keep her away!  Do you have your cell phone with you?  Just in case I need to warn you?”  She asked.  ”Yes, I will have it near me.  But not on the field of course!” 
“Okay then, I will take care of things here, and score a goal for me will you!!??”  I smiled at her and replied, “Of course!!!  Anything for you sis!” 
I had no idea that we would actually be able to pull this off.  I knew if we were caught, or I was caught, I was sure I wouldn’t be able to sit comfortably for days.  But I needed to play soccer!!!  It has been and still is the only thing I can do, where I feel absolutely free, I have no adult concerns, I don’t doubt myself and the little kid inside of me is having a blast along with it. 
Well, we put our plan in motion.  I sneaked out and went to the game.  We won naturally, and I did score two goals, one for Lyndsy, and one just for the fun of it.  I managed to sneak back inside, and about 30 minutes later Lyndsy came to the room. 
We both smiled at each other, and she was eager to hear about the match, and I was eager to hear about how she managed to keep Ms. Kane away. 
“That was easy, I just asked her about her collection of books, and we started a book review discussion.”
“And she never once seemed to notice something else was going on??” I looked at her with disbelief.  ”Nope!  So, did you score a goal for me??” she asked as she gave me a little punch in the arm.  ”Of course I did!!  I promised you, and we won 5-0!  I can’t believe we actually pulled this off!!!  That would be a first time having one up on Ms. Kane!!” Lyndsy stood with a big smirk on her face, “Well baby girl, it had to happen sooner or later!” 
I still didn’t feel that sure about it, so I studied every move and everything Ms. Kane said over the following days.  I needed to catch on if she knew anything, and was being subtle about it, but it did seem that she had no clue at all.
However, there were some details in the plan I hadn’t considered.  For instance, the fact that I hadn’t told Ms. Kane that I even play soccer, and that I was scheduled to play for the next 10 weeks every Wednesday, which might get her wondering, how I managed to stay away this past Wednesday.  And another little detail, that I didn’t even think of, and really, I had no control over, but it surely made me aware the following Wednesday. 
Ms. Kane wanted to see me in her office.  Mostly when that happened it wasn’t just for small talk, so I felt a little anxiety building up inside of me. 
She asked me to take a seat on her couch and I did.  She carried a wooden chair with her and placed it in front of me, and as she sat down on it she looked at me, arms crossed, legs crossed.  She looked serious and it didn’t help with the anxiety I was feeling.  I could feel my heart beating faster and my mouth started to dry out.  She took her time before she said anything, and the silence in itself felt like torture.  I tried to review the week that had just passed, to see if there was anything that could have triggered this situation, but the only thing jumping out at me, was this soccer sneaking out situation. 
“Amy, I am wondering about something, and I just can’t seem to figure it out!” she looked straight at me as she said it.   I wasn’t sure if she wanted me to say anything in response to that, but I chose not and just waited for her to go on.
“I read the local newspaper today, and was very surprised to read about a soccer game last Wednesday, where a girl named Amy scored two of the five goals the team had obtained in their winning game.”  She paused again, and my heart jumped, and my eyes were looking on everything else than in her direction. 
“Of course, there are other girls with the name Amy, and you couldn’t possibly be two places at the same time.”  I saw a little glimmer of light in the distance, and hoped that maybe I lucked out.
“Then again, a picture really can not lie,” she continued.  My eyes got big as I looked at her now, because I really couldn’t remember seeing any photographers at the match, but then again, I never focus on what happens outside the field.  Ms. Kane stood up, went over to her desk, and got the newspaper.  She came back to me and handed me the article about our team.  It was a type of advertisement to encourage more players to come out and join with the soccer teams.   A good idea I thought, however, really, REALLY bad timing!
“So young lady, how will you explain this??” I looked at the photo.  It was taken immediately after I scored the second goal. “Um, I don’t really have an explanation.  This is me.” I pointed at the picture. 
“Yes, I see that Amy.  But can you explain to me how you could be there and grounded to your room at the same time?” I looked down at the floor and almost whispered, “Well, I wasn’t in my room exactly at that time.”
”Hmmm, funny I don’t recall seeing you leave the house through the front door other than for work.”
“That’s because I didn’t.  I sneaked out using the bathroom window again.”  I was so embarrassed and just knew it would have to be luck to survive this.  I had done a lot of stupid things, but in my head all the offences from this situation added up, and I had no idea how this would turn out for me. 
“Okay let’s see.  You were grounded, and you disrespected that.  You risked really injuring yourself by sneaking out and sneaking back in again.   You failed to inform me of your whereabouts, which could have had its own implications.   And, you probably involved Lyndsy in some way too.  Am I correct?”
“Yes ma’am.  But PLEASE don’t punish Lyndsy.  It was all my idea and my disrespecting the rules.”  I looked pleadingly at her.
“You are not really in any position to ask me for any kind of favor at the moment.  What will happen to Lyndsy is entirely up to me!  Amy, I’m not angry with you, but I am extremely frustrated by this whole situation.  I thought you trusted and respected me enough to at least come to me and inform me about your soccer commitments, and if you would have explained to me how much it means to you and why, we might have been able to work out an appropriate solution.” 
“I’m sooo sorry!!!  You just didn’t seem like there would be any negotiating or even a willingness to talk about me being grounded during that time.”  I felt like that wasn’t enough to help her understand.
 “What if something had happened to you??  Either from climbing around on the roof, or on your way to or from the match?  Or even an injury at the game??  How do you think that would make me feel, or for that matter Lyndsy?” she questioned, with very good reasoning.
“I don’t know,” I replied with a very little voice while looking down at my hands, nervously playing with the lace of my athletic pants.  I was already for the next game, however, under the circumstances, I didn’t expect that I would be participating this time. 
“Well, do you remember what happened the last time you sneaked out?”  Ms. Kane asked.  I remembered it as if it had happened just yesterday.  “Yes ma’am.”  I was still not looking at her.
“Amy LOOK at me, and tell me, what happened the last time.”  It was so embarrassing that I had to look at her and explain how she had punished me then.   “Umm….  You spanked me in the kitchen.  And, and then you took me in here, and spanked me with the brush, and the, the, then the belt.” 
Ms. Kane was looking very firmly at me.  “Didn’t it make any kind of impression on you back then?  The dangers that could happen when you sneak out and I think you are here?   Do I really have to be more severe with you to get my point across?   Or, maybe I should just forbid you to play soccer??”
Now I suddenly was able to use my voice again.  “No, please!!!  I will do anything and accept anything, just don’t take soccer away from me!! That would destroy me!”  Ms. Kane looked a bit surprised with that remark, maybe because that was the first time I had told her about something that really did matter to me, but in reality, it gave her the ultimate power. 
She sighed and then said, “Okay.  Obviously you won’t be playing today.  You will call your coach and tell him that you won’t be participating.  Because you disrespected your grounding, I am going to continue it for the rest of this month.  Of course, you will also receive a spanking, and it will be a spanking you WON’T forget.  Hopefully then it will prevent you from doing something like this again.”  She paused, and I said nothing as I tried to digest being grounded for that length of time.  After a few seconds of her looking at me, she said, “I want you to go to my cabinet and get the brush, the belt and another implement of your choice.  BUT, I expect you to really think about what you did, and be fair in your selection!  We can talk about the rest of your punishment after your spanking!” 
Oh my, ‘the rest of the punishment’ I thought.  She pointed at her cabinet, so I stood up and went over to it.  I instinctively knew what she expected the third implement to be, and I had to give it to her to make up for this mess and to show her some respect which I had failed to show her by disobeying.  I should have trusted her enough to have argued my case, but I had ruled that option out thinking she wouldn’t even consider listening to me. 
I got the brush, the belt and stood some time and just looked at it.  The cane.  I was still afraid of it, but I knew I had to show her that I understood the seriousness of my actions and that this behavior wasn’t any different from when I chose to lie to her.  I had fooled her once again, but this time the truth came from an unexpected place, and as I am very well aware, it just proves that lies tend to eventually blow up in your face.  I grabbed the cane and went back to her.  I handed her the three implements and waited for further instructions.  She nodded and said, “Good.  Let’s get started.  Pants down, leave your panties on and get over my lap!” 
I closed my eyes and did what she told me to.  I took a deep breath and got over her lap.  Both my hands were touching the floor and so were my toes.  She started to spank me with her hand, and I counted under my breath.  I guess it had become a bit of a habit, just in case she would ask what number it was.  After ten smacks she pulled my panties down, and started again.  She wasted no time and really meant business.  The pace was too fast for me to keep count, so I ended up guessing until I just gave up.  My bottom felt like it was on fire when she chose to take a break. 
“Amy I know that you tend to give yourself a hard time doubting yourself and everyone around you, but I want to assure you, that when we are done here, there are no bad feelings between you and me.  If I didn’t care about you, I wouldn’t spend time or energy on guiding you or worrying about you.” 
She switched from her hand to the brush, and the spanking started again.  The pace wasn’t as fast, so I managed to count a bit further this time, but after 40 swats with that I had to give up again!  All I could hope for was that she really did care and would leave my skin unbroken!!  I noticed that tears were silently dripping on the floor, and I tried to control myself again, because I knew she was far from done with me.  After all there was still the belt and the cane, so if I broke down now, I had no idea where I would end up.  I wiped the tears away with one hand.  Ms. Kane of course noticed this movement, and rested again. 
“How long have you been playing soccer Amy?” she asked me.  I had trouble breathing, but because she asked me this, I had to focus, so I could answer her.  “Since I was ten.  I started because I had a crush on a boy who was playing.”  Ms. Kane started to laugh, and that made me feel a bit better, even brought a little smile to my cheeks.  “So when you play, you think of him??” she asked.  ”NOOO, he stopped playing shortly after I started.  I just loved the game and am good at it.  I don’t doubt myself when I play and I believe I can make a difference for the team if I make the effort!”  Ms. Kane was gently rubbing my bottom. “Hmm, well honey, or should I say baby girl like Lyndsy likes to call you,” I couldn’t help but smile. “I certainly believe that if you put forth effort you will make a difference in anything you put your mind to.”  She slapped my bottom two times and said, “Okay.  Let’s get on with this shall we”
She switched from the brush to the belt, folded it in half so she could administer it while I was still bent over her lap. 
My bottom was really sore and the belt was excruciating.  I had no idea how I was going to survive the cane!!  I just hoped she would only give me five slaps with the belt, but when I got to ten, I once again gave up counting.  This was entirely in control of Ms. Kane to make the judgment call as to when she thought I had enough.  When the tears again started to flow I didn’t make an effort to wipe them away.  I just let them come out and looked forward to getting this over with.  For a moment I was thinking about if all this was really worth it, if that soccer match really meant that much to me, that I would endure this kind of punishment.  But then again it wasn’t because of the soccer match, it was because I disrespected her, sneaked out, and basically lied to her. 
She stopped the spanking with the belt and I knew I was facing the final part of this disciplinary retribution.  She asked me to get up.  She stood up as well and looked at me.  She removed a tear from my cheek and then said something very confusing, “Amy get dressed and sit on the couch.”
I did as told, even though I would have preferred to be lying on my stomach.  Then again it was probably safer to sit on my bottom instead of placing it in the range of the cane!  Ms. Kane came over with the evil implement in her hand, and sat down on the chair in front of me again.
“Amy, I want you to think for the next five minutes about how much this soccer playing means to you, and if it is really something you feel is worth crossing the line with like you did.  If your conclusion is Yes it was and is worth it, you will accept to receive 10 strokes with this cane before every match you have for the rest of this season!  Then I will know that your heart is in this.”   She handed me the cane, I guess so that I could bond to or something, after all it seemed like we were going to spend some regular time together in the future. 
She went over to her desk and turned over an hourglass, which had the time of 5 minutes until it finished.   In reality I didn’t need those five minutes, but somehow I liked sitting there, just watching the time slowly fade away, and watching her while she read over the newspaper.  The presence of her had a relaxing effect on me, and I started to feel kind of sleepy.  I started to dream away thinking of all the great experiences I have had throughout my life with soccer, how it often had helped me through difficult times, and I ended up thinking that I was lucky to be right here right now, because I felt just as free here. 
“So baby girl, the five minutes are up, what did you decide?”  She said as she stood up and walked towards me.
“First of all, I want to apologize for what I did last Wednesday.  Secondly, I will, I do accept the discipline from the cane before every game.” 
“Okay, I expect to get a copy of your schedule.  Like I said you won’t be playing today, so you still have to make a phone call to your coach.  You are still grounded, but you will be allowed to participate in any upcoming games.   Now go on make that call and send Lyndsy in here please.”  
I looked pleadingly at her again, and was about to say something in defense of Lyndsy, which made her stand up, step up to me, and speak first. “Amy, you need to start trusting me.  Have I ever given you a reason not to trust me?  Have I ever done something to you or to anyone else in this house that was unfair??”   I shook my head after a few seconds of thinking.   Well, yeah, I thought to myself, she shouldn’t have unplugged our videogame back then, but seen objectively in that case, you can’t really argue that it was unfair. 
“Good.  Now get going.”  I turned and started to walk but before leaving her office she called my name again, “Amy.  Maybe you should leave that here with me??”  She pointed at the cane I still had in my hands.  Yes, we had bonded, well, at least as long as I held it in MY hands I felt very safe with it.  
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Conversations with Spankos: Ch. 15 : What do YOU want to talk about?

Readers,

After more than a dozen posts under the umbrella of ‘Conversations with Spankos’, I’m interested to see what you’re interested in this year. What haven’t we covered thus far that’s of interest to your spanko mind?

In the past couple years, we’ve discussed things like safe words, gender preferences, boundaries, and bratting. We’ve touched on the subjects of ageplay, ‘outing’, and whether or not the stature of your top is relevant. Some things silly, some things serious, but all things we’ve all likely talked (or thought) about at least once.

I have some ideas for the upcoming year and ‘Conversations with Spankos’ (including a post on non-corporal punishments which I’m looking forward to, and another on the differences between discipline and punishment), but I always want to know what else you want to talk about. On what other things, big or small, in the world of spanking can we share our thoughts with one another?

Talk to me, spanko people. What do you want to talk about?

–  Dana  

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Sunday Update: 1/13 DanaKaneSpanks.com

Spanked, Not Stirred

SpankedNotStirred1
Click the Title link above for more preview photos, scene description, and download link, or visit
A special treat:
 
‘His Spanking’, my first ever spanking video,
is now available for download for the first time HERE.

 



Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory’ : Part Seven


In Part Seven of ‘The Reformatory’ Lyndsy and Annika(Amy) try Ms. Kane’s patience, yet again. Will these two ever learn?

–  Dana

***


THE REFORMATORY

Part 7

When I finally got to our room that evening, after being introduced to the cane, I made sure to lie on my stomach, so my bottom could remain free of any pressure.  Lyndsy was there as well, and she looked at me with a grin on her face, and with a sarcastic tone in her voice she said, “Spanked for being late, Miss Amy??”
“Spanked for lying!  Spanked for being late!  Spanked for smashing the phone and spanked for whatever else suited her fancy!” I replied.   Her expression turned serious, “You didn’t!!?”  “Don’t worry.   I don’t think you will get into trouble for that computer prank!”  Lyndsy started to laugh, ”Oh, I wasn’t thinking of that.  I just can’t believe you broke this wonderful phone of ours!!  How dare you!!?” I started to laugh too, ”Yeah, I don’t know.  Guess maybe I have a temper or something!” 
“So… Do you feel any better now? And can I expect you to be normal again?” she asked me.  I looked at Lyndsy, ”Yes.  I feel much better now.  But seriously, how can you expect ME to be normal??” I smiled at her and shook my head.
“Was she angry at you??” Lyndsy continued.  ”Umm, I am not sure really.  She didn’t want to deal with me in the first place.  She wanted me to go right to our room and see her tomorrow.  Then all of sudden I found myself in her office and confessing about everything!”  Lyndsy looked a bit impressed with me,  “I guess she appreciated that?”  I started to giggle, “Oh yes.  She really did.  In fact, she was so appreciative of my honesty, that she used the cane on me!”   Lyndsy’ eyes got big and she had a look of shock on her face, “No way!!!  She didn’t!!”   ”Ahh, yes way!  She did!”  I pulled my pants down to reveal the evidence on my backside.  Lyndsy got up from her bed to get a closer look.  “Wow!!   That’s a whole new type of art work there you’re carrying!  Are you okay?”  I smiled at her, “Do I look troubled?”  She studied me for some time and replied, “No.  Actually, you look relieved and in a weird way, happy!  Don’t you ever get me into the kind of trouble where she will use the cane on me missy!!”  I shrugged my shoulders and said, “Well then, don’t lie to her!”
It was the end of November so I thought it was time to ask Ms. Kane a question.  I chose dinner time to ask that question, so the others would hear it too. 
“Ms. Kane, have you ever heard about Saint Nicholaus??”   She looked at me with curiosity, probably because I don’t usually ask her that much, and replied, “No Amy, I can’t say that I have, but it sounds like something that might have to do with Christmas?” 
“Well, yes, sort of.  He is a historical person who used to help people that were poor, and he made sure that the kids of those who couldn’t provide presents got something on a special day.  When he passed away a legend started, and every December 6th people get surprised when they find a present or something they really need in their shoes or boots, which is where he used to place it.”
They were all paying attention to what I was telling.
“I grew up with that tradition, my mom is from Germany, and that’s a very common tradition there.”
“So you got presents every year on December 6th ?” Lori asked and was very interested, which I suspected she would be.
“Yes, presents, candy, and if you are really good, Lori, he might even give you cupcakes!” 
Lori looked at Ms. Kane and said, “That’s a tradition we should have here…. please??”
I had the biggest smile on my face, because this was exactly what I wanted to happen!  I wanted Lori to be the one to beg Ms. Kane to take this tradition on in this house.  Ms. Kane was watching me very closely, so I looked down on my plate, hoping my expression wouldn’t reveal that there might be more to this story.
Of course, Lyndsy knew me well, so when we got upstairs she started to question me more about what this Saint Nicholaus thing was all about.
“Amy, somehow I got the feeling that Saint Nicholaus wasn’t just this nice uncle coming with presents!!”  I smiled at her, ”What do you mean?”   ”Well, for one thing, you never told us what happened to all those kids who were not behaving.  You said if Lori was really good!” she asked looking to see where I was going with all that.   I kept smiling at Lyndsy.   Then she said, ”I thought you were done lying to Ms. Kane?”  I had an answer, ”I wasn’t lying.  No one asked me.  So basically, I was just withholding some information.  And it’s bad manners to interrupt when someone else is talking!”  Lyndsy smiled back at me, ”I see.  Blaming it on Lori.  Hmm,  do I have a bad influence on you??”  I chuckled again,  “You Lyndsy??  NOOO, of course not!” 
“Ok back to business!  So, most importantly, do I have to worry about this story??” she asked.   I giggled and replied, “Depends on whether Ms. Kane thinks you have behaved the way you should or not.”  Lyndsy shook her head and sighed, ”Well, then I will be the only one in this house to receive a present I suppose.”
“I’m not sure that Ms. Kane is going to do anything about that story, but who knows?  Maybe we will get a few extra presents from her?” Lyndsy shook her head again, ”Amy, you should get a spanking just for being so naive!” 
December had come and Lori kept telling Ms. Kane to remember the 6th of December, and Lyndsy kept kicking me under the table every time Lori spoke of it.   Kevin used the time to tell us all about what he wished for.  I looked at Lyndsy and whispered to her, ”At least he will get what he really wishes for.”  Lyndsy smiled and whispered back, ”And so will you dear!”  I said, “True!  I love chocolate!”
Just as expected Ms. Kane wasn’t fooled by me.  She had done her homework and had read up on this Saint Nicholaus tradition.  Of course there was a twist to this story about the Saint!  All those who misbehaved would receive other things not so exciting.  Anything from a potato, piece of coal, a stone or if you had been really bad, a bundle of willow to be used for punishment.
So, I wasn’t that surprised when we all found one of our boots outside our rooms with a bundle of willows in each of them.  There was a little note with it as well saying; 
This coming 6th of December
Will be used to help remember
That if any of you misbehave 
You will really need to be brave 
Don’t take a chance, and just assume
I expect all of you, in my office room!
I started to laugh when I was done reading it.  Lori however looked like she wanted to kill me.  So I hurried down the stairs and almost stumbled into Ms. Kane’s office closely followed behind by Lori. 
I was probably the only one standing there with a smile on my face, well, besides Ms. Kane.  Lori and Kevin were both looking at me and I figured this was the time for me to explore this house for hiding places. Lyndsy had been warned, so she was cool about it.  However I don’t think she was that thrilled about the willow left in her boot. 
“Well my dear ones” Ms. Kane spoke as she obtained all of our attention.  “It seems like you weren’t the only one to get a present this morning.”  She walked over to her office chair and picked up a note and a pair of dice.   “I got this note and these dice, and on this note I have been given some instructions.”  Lyndsy pushed me gently with her elbow and whispered, ”Wow!  That Saint is really brave giving Ms. Kane instructions!!”
Ms. Kane looked at us with a slightly serious expression, but not for long before the smile returned. 
“Lyndsy and Lori, it says both of you are going to roll these dice twice, and the number will be added together.  This will be the number of lashes you are going to receive with that beautiful bundle of willow you received.”
Ms. Kane looked at Kevin and continued,  “Kevin, you have been very greedy in your wishes, and Saint Nicholaus does not appreciate that kind of behavior.  You should be more humble with your wishes, and because you were not, you will throw these dice two times, and the number shown will be multiplied.” 
Next she looked at me, “Now to you young lady.  Saint Nicholaus is very pleased that you have spread this message and shared this tradition.  However, to withhold vital information, it was misleading to us, especially Lori who has continually tormented me about taking on this date as something we should be having fun with.  This is something he definitely disapproves of.  That is why he instructed me to let you roll the dice twice and the number shown will be multiplied.”  I kind of didn’t react with more than a smile, as it was no worse than Kevin.  But she continued, “AND then I will be adding to that number, whatever Lori, Kevin and Lyndsy will roll, on top of it!” 
I was actually still smiling because this was like another game.  It would hurt, no doubt about that, but it was a game I had invited Ms. Kane to play and she played along perfectly. 
She went over to Lyndsy who she wanted to throw first.  The first roll came up a 1 + 6, the second throw rolled 2 + 3.  Lyndsy looked a little relieved, and I was happy for her, because I knew this wasn’t something she was looking forward too.  But 12 lashes with the willow, she would be able to handle that.
Ms. Kane looked at me and said, “That will be 12 for Lyndsy, and 12 for Amy.” 
Lori’s turn now.   She had experienced worse things than being thrashed with a willow bundle, so she actually wanted high numbers, plus then she had an excuse to be mad that I had brought her into this.  She rolled a 5 + 3, and the second toss came up 4 + 4.   “Good!”  Ms. Kane said, “That will be 16 lashes with the willow for you Lori, and…” turning to look at me again,  “another 16 for you Miss Amy!”  Lori looked disappointed she would have loved to have rolled a 6 + 6 both times. 
Finally it was Kevin’s turn. “Good luck!” Lori told him, again hoping that he at least would roll a really high number both times.  Everyone knew he would have absolutely no problem receiving the highest number and dealing with the resulting consequences.
The first thing he rolled was a 1 and a 2!!   I almost started to laugh, and he almost did too, because it was funny to think he might receive even less then Lori and Lyndsy!   The second roll ended up being a 6 and a 3.  “Okay you have been quite lucky there Mr., that will be 20 for you, and that will also be 20 more for Amy!” 
 Ms. Kane walked towards me, still smiling, and it was so hard not to laugh.  She handed me the dice and said, “Go for it sweetheart.  Let’s see just how lucky YOU are!”
“Ahh, the dice won’t show anything higher than a 1 on each of them!” I boldly stated.   Ms. Kane just kept smiling at me.   So I threw them, and out rolled a 4 and 5.  ”Oh, well, maybe not this time.”  I said and Lyndsy, who was standing next to me started to giggle.  Ms. Kane gathered them up again, handed them to me and stated, “Second throw, Missy!”
Again I tossed them, and raised my arms in the air when the dice both landed with the 1’s up!!! 
Ms. Kane smiled as she picked them up looked at me and said,  “Okay, that will be 21 for you and an extra 12 for Lyndsy’s toss, plus 16 for Lori’s toss, and 20 more added on for Kevin’s toss.  So, all added up, that will be 69 for you.  And, because I am fair, I think I will make that an even 70, just because of your celebrating your lucky snake eyes roll!”
“Lyndsy,  get yourself over to that wall, pants down, hands on the wall and stick you bottom out please.” Lyndsy did what she was told, and then Ms. Kane asked for her bundle of willows that was left her in her boot. 
“The rest of you, stand where you are, and you will all observe.” 
Lyndsy received her 12 lashes with the willow, over her panties.  It made me consider that Ms. Kane was being fair to the others, for falling into this game I played, but I certainly expected some kind of further instructions when it would be my turn. 
Lori was next, and this was absolutely nothing she couldn’t handle, and Kevin asked for more, when he boldly said, when she was done with the 20, “Have you started yet, ma’am?  I’m getting cold!”  This made Ms. Kane react without a word, by just moving closer so that she could pull his underwear down.  With that, she stepped back, and she repeated the 20 over his bare bottom. 
Finally she responded, “Would you be warm enough now, Mr. Feeling Cold??”   When he failed to answer she started over again, but this time she was letting the willow land each swing on his upper thighs.  Again she spoke up, “Would you like me to repeat the question young man?”   He didn’t wait this time, ”No ma’am, I am fine, and really, I don’t feel cold anymore!  Thank you very much!” 
While Kevin got dressed, Ms. Kane turned and smiled at me,  “Your turn my dear ambitious lover of games. And you probably already know, that you are going to be dropping both your pants and panties.”  All I could do was agree.  ”Yes ma’am.” 
I went over to the wall and stood as instructed.  I was so ready for what was coming, though I had never experienced a willow bundle across my bottom, and I was literally surprised when it landed with such a stinging sensation.  If it would have been a punishment issue, I would have hated the willow!!   But I kind of asked for this because of bringing up this whole Saint Nicholaus tradition.  And I knew that it held the option of a willow bundle punishment as that was part of the results to those that misbehaved.  I also knew that I put a challenge out to Ms. Kane, because of holding back information.  And I was right to think that she would do her homework and look into it more, and thus, I knew there would be extra consequences for me!
The only thing that was hard to handle was that some of the branch hit very sensitive places on my backside.  I have a tattoo right above my bottom going from the center and out to the sides above my buttocks, and the pain from the willow was similar to the pain I felt when the needle was working on the sides.  Back then I tried to read while the needle worked its way through my skin to forget the pain.  I have no idea what I was reading, because all I could focus on was the pain I had to endure. 
Every time the willow hit those sensitive areas I just had to keep telling myself that I managed to endure the pain of a tattoo, and this should be a piece of cake compared to that. 
When I had finally received all of the 70 strokes, Ms. Kane came closer to me, leaned up against the wall so that she could face me, and remarked, “I don’t suppose you are feeling cold at all right about now?”   ”No ma’am.  I am on a hot sunny beach and forgot to wear sunscreen on my bottom!”  I smiled innocent at her.  She pushed herself of the wall, still standing next to me, let her hand slide down my back to my bottom, and laid two smart slaps on my left buttock.  “Get dressed now, and all of you can go to the dining room.”
When we entered the dining room we all received another little surprise.  Lori got her cupcake, and was so thrilled that I think she forgot everything about getting back at me.   Kevin got a chocolate Santa and a piece of paper and a pencil.  The headline of this paper said, “Kevin’s wish list for Santa Claus.”
Lyndsy and I both received two new phones……………..made of chocolate. 

Annika and co-author Lyndsy

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Must-Have Accessory!


Readers,

I don’t usually blog about things like this…

and I rarely covet…

but these pantyhose are sizzling!


I can just imagine pulling an errant boy or girl across my lap,

after first having made him or her point out, on my thigh, their misdeeds.

And I do believe that they’d help make one helluva spanking video, don’t you agree?

If these are not the perfect OTK pantyhose, then such a thing does not exist.

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Boardwalk Badness 2013


Registration completed and hotel suite booked,  I’ll be attending Boardwalk Badness weekend in Atlantic City – April 18-21.

On Saturday, I’ll be taking part in the Bad Boys Punished event, with a whole bunch of other willing and able female spankers. I’m also looking forward to the other fun events held, about which I’ve heard so much. 

It’ll be nice to see some of my friends, and meet many of the folks with whom I’ve communicated online – and I’ll also make time to see a few of my favorite playmates who’ll also be in town for the party.

Oh, and Angel will be accompanying me to the festivities – her first spanking get-together!

I’m not usually one to click photos of every little thing, but I’ll take some snapshots while we’re there to share with you. So many spankos in one place merits a little camera time.


* For my playmates: Just like always, all appointments for this trip are to be made in advance. I won’t be doing the ‘floor-pick-up-play’ thing at the party, so plan ahead, please, and email me now.

…and if we’ve played before, and you’re going to be in attendance, come right on up and say hi. Most of you know by now that I’m not a party wiz, and I’ll be a bit out of my element. If I don’t immediately recognize you – show me your backside…that oughta do it.

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory’ : Part Six : from Lyndsy and Annika


Annika and Lyndsy have a little time on their hands…but not as much as you may think! These two lovely ladies use their little spare time working on the ongoing saga of ‘The Reformatory’. Enjoy Part Six.

–  Dana

***



THE REFORMATORY 

Part 6

Lyndsy and I had finished playing CSI after Ms. Kane so “kindly” revealed the final clue to help us.  To be honest, we wondered how she even knew that, because she didn’t quite seem like someone who would be into video games at all.  We figured she must have Googled the cheats for it to find out the clues, because really, it was just not possible she could figure all that stuff out herself or even simply be so good at it….  
At least not when it came to video games… 
We decided to play a little prank on Ms. Kane, just to get back at her for shutting off our game and giving us the answer.  Not that we were angry at her or anything, but somehow we just felt that we needed to do this….
One day while we were cleaning her office I couldn’t help but get my fingers on the keyboard of her computer.  I had pushed CTRL + ALT + arrow down, and the version she had on the computer did exactly what I had hoped for!
That evening Ms. Kane came to our room, which was something that only happened on very rare occasions. “Amy, I might need your help with something.  You know a bit about computers right?”   I was finding it difficult to hold a look of concern, so I wouldn’t start to smile, laugh or even smirk, and I quickly replied “Um…Yes.   I know a thing or two about computers.  Why?”  Ms. Kane looked a bit puzzled, “I know this sound weird, but I think my computer has picked up some kind of virus.  My screen is upside down and the curser works in the opposite direction.”  Lyndsy was really struggling not to laugh, so she was hiding her face behind a book so Ms. Kane couldn’t see that big grin she couldn’t contain.  That didn’t make it any easier for me to stay in control, so I had to jump up from my bed.  I said, “Sure Ms. Kane.  I will take a look at your computer.  No problem.”
We went downstairs to her office, and with her hand she pointed towards her office chair which invited me to take a seat.   I looked at her computer, and yes it was upside down just like it SHOULD be.   I pondered over the screen for a moment, and didn’t immediately re-type CTRL + ALT + arrow up (or navigate into the screen setup to change back to normal screen) because that would just make it a little too obvious I had something to do with it.  Instead I said,  “Hmm.  This might take some time Ms. Kane.   I will have to run the anti-virus program first, and then probably run a repair on your hard drive.”  Ms. Kane looked a bit more concerned now, almost even a little worried, and I started to feel a bit sorry about this whole situation I had put her in.   “Would you like a cup of coffee, Amy?” Ms. Kane asked me, which only made me feel even more remorseful.   “Umm.  No thanks.  But really, you don’t have to wait here while I fix this.  I will let you know as soon as it’s done.”   I was very thankful that she accepted that and went on to the living room.  If she would have stayed there much longer I surely would have crumbled and told her the truth!   Of course, I would have taken all the blame and leave Lyndsy out of it.   After all, it was my idea, and it was me who tampered with it.
I tapped the buttons necessary to put everything back to normal as soon she left the room.  But I stayed for five minutes more, sitting back in her chair, looking around the office, not touching anything but examining her bookshelf with all the different books she had.  And rocks!  
I figured she didn’t know very much about computers, so I decided to just tell her that it wasn’t as bad as it seemed.  I went and found her and she was very happy that she could get back to her work.  I just hurried back upstairs.
Lyndsy looked at me with complete curiosity.  “So what happened?”   I crawled into my bed and turned around so I was facing her. “Well I fixed her computer, but you know what?  I honestly felt really bad that I had done that in the first place!” Lyndsy looked confused in a way, and asks me, “Why?”   I rolled on my back, looking up at the ceiling.  “Oh, I don’t know.  She was just, well; she really did look worried about it.   And then she even offered to get me a coffee.   It just made me feel so guilty, and I almost felt like confessing to her it was me who had done it.”   Lyndsy didn’t respond to that right away.  Then after a few minutes she said, “You know what Amy, don’t even worry a minute more about that.  This was just a little funny prank, and no harm was done to anyone or anything.”  I sighed and replied, “Yeah.  I guess you are right.  I really ddon’t know why I am feeling like that though.”
Lyndsy and I still had those pathetic cell phones Ms. Kane had given us.  Of course, we could have bought some new ones, but we were pretty sure she would just take them anyway.  Then we got a brain wave of an idea!!!!   We just needed to get back into modern technology!   We decided we would both buy the newest iPad, and we could just tell Ms. Kane that we got them from our employers and that they were to be used for work related activities. 
Kevin was so envious when he saw BOTH of us had the latest iPads, and he continually begged to get the chance to get his hands on them and try them out.  Of course we didn’t allow that, because “they didn’t belong to us”.   Ms. Kane accepted our explanation, but also asked us not to use them at home unless we actually had to work.  Not a problem, but we were back on track with texting each other during the day!!  That’s what we were missing the most!  Both of us had jobs, where the use of an iPad didn’t seem strange or out of place, so no one asked us questions during the day.   I was happy that I was again able to write with Lyndsy during the day, because to be honest, something was going on inside of me.  I still had a bothered conscience about that computer prank, and now also the lying about this iPad didn’t exactly help.  But writing with Lyndsy helped me to think of other things. 
I had suddenly realized that Ms. Kane was someone that I was really starting to care about, and that she was becoming important to me.   Lyndsy meant a lot to me as well, so I almost felt like I was standing in between them.   I didn’t want to get Lyndsy into trouble because of my sudden urge to confess every bad thing I had done.  But at the same time, I started to avoid Ms. Kane, because I simply couldn’t look into her eyes in fear she would know my dishonesty.  Things were becoming different now.  To be a brat and tease was just purely for fun, like a little game going on in between us, and Ms. Kane played it perfectly!  But to me, this dishonesty was not playing fair, and it was messing with me so that it was reaching real emotions!   I had no idea that it would have such a huge impact on me.   I guess because I knew this would probably disappoint her, and really, I never want to upset her for real, so that was the worst part of feeling this way. 
Lyndsy was more than just a friend to me.  She was becoming more like the big sister I never had.  She was protective and supportive, yet she thought it was funny when the “little sister” got into trouble and she didn’t.   She could sense the distress I was in about this whole dishonesty situation and confronted me with it one night when we were sitting in our room. 
“Amy, what’s going on?  You’ve been acting a little off lately.”  Lyndsy asked me with a very concerned look.
“I don’t know Lyndsy.  I’m just struggling with these feelings lately.”  She replied with a calmness in her voice, ”Are you having second thoughts about our iPad purchase Amy?”   ”No not really.  I mean, I really like having it, and I have wanted one for a long time.  But I….”  I looked down on the floor… ”I don’t know.  I feel like I am lying every single day to Ms. Kane.   And it’s not just because of the iPad.  It started with that prank on her computer!”  Lyndsy was paying attention to me, and I could see how my issue was also affecting her when I looked in her eyes.  ”Lyndsy, I don’t like the fact that Ms. Kane believes I’m good because I was able to solve a computer problem, being one that I actually caused.  This was the first time she asked me for help, and it was because of me playing that prank on her and then keeping from her what actually happened!”   With that I stood up and went to the bathroom.   I didn’t want even Lyndsy to see this side of me, where I felt vulnerable, and as I walked away I could feel the tears filling up in my eyes.    When that happens I know I am very close to losing control and of being very emotional, and I really don’t like to share that with anyone.   However, Lyndsy wasn’t just anyone, and I think she knew me better than most people did, so she knew to just give me space for a little while instead of going after me.
After a few moments she spoke loud enough so that I was sure to hear her from the bathroom,  “Amy.  I don’t want you to be afraid of me getting into trouble if that’s something bothering you also.  When we do things together, I’m very aware what’s involved, what may happen if we get caught and that we will probably be held accountable.  Seriously Amy, I am really okay with that, otherwise I wouldn’t do it.  And I care too much about you to have an iPad or whatever to be an issue between us.  If you really feel the need to tell Ms. Kane the truth, then you have to do that.  If you think this is what is causing you to struggle lately, then I do not want you to worry one second of how it will affect me.  I am honestly okay with that.  I just want you to feel better, okay?” 
I looked at myself in the mirror, and I knew it was bothering me enough that I had to confess at some point, but I wanted to be the only one to take the blame.  I went back to my bed and sat on it. “Thanks Lyndsy, for understanding me, and for being there.”   Lyndsy smiled at me with her typical smirk and said,  “Just let me know when you are going to get it off your chest missy, so I have a chance to like, ahh, prepare mentally.”  I smiled back at her, ”Well, I’m thinking Sunday would probably be the best day to tell her about it.”  For some reason I didn’t have the same confidant feeling inside this time though.
Timing has never been one of my strong qualities, especially when something is bothering me.  Friday was horrible at work, and everything that could go wrong, went wrong.  First of all, our work system broke down and one of my colleagues was treating us all like little kids as she panicked about it.   And then my boss wanted me to stay an hour later because of the delay, which normally isn’t a problem because I would still be able to make it back home for dinner on time. 
This was something important to Ms. Kane, and she had a rule about us attending dinner together and being on time.  She also made us realized that it was a simple act of respect and good manners toward the ones who had used their time in preparing the meal. 
Well, I wouldn’t have had a problem doing that, if everyone else would’ve just stayed off the roads!!   For some reason that day, there I was an insane amount of traffic.   It seemed like everyone was in my space and holding me back, slowing down traffic, and I’m sure I must have hit every red light possible.  I got my so called phone out of my purse to call Ms. Kane to at least let her know I was on my way, but was running late.  Just as I was about to dial the number, the battery died, and this triggered my last ounce of patience!  I got so mad that I threw the stupid phone towards the passenger side door.  As it bounced off, it exploded into several pieces.  I clenched my teeth, shook my head and then blurted out, “YEAH!! WHY NOT!!!” 
When I could focus a bit, I thought of my iPad, but realized it was still lying on the table back home….
I finally parked the car in the yard, an hour and a half late.  I picked up the pieces of the phone, gathered my things, and headed towards the house.  I was dragging myself, focusing on the front door, and all I could do was sigh and shake my head.  I entered the house, but no one was in sight.  And obviously every one would be finished eating by now.  The house seemed empty, and I just stood there leaning back against the door with my eyes closed, enjoying the silence for a brief moment as I took a few deep breaths.  I was both mentally and physically exhausted, and I just wanted to get enough energy to go to my room, get in my bed and forget the whole day of work, the traffic, and any worries.  All I needed was to shut down and sleep.  
I didn’t hear Ms. Kane, but as I opened my eyes she was standing right in front of me.  She had a displeased look – what a surprise – and I thought of just saying something like, “Yeah yeah.  I know.  I deserve a spanking for being late and whatever else you decide I need it for.  Do you want me to take off my pants here??”  Instead I just looked up at the ceiling, sighed and said, “Whatever.  Do what you need to do so I can just go to bed.”  I continued to look with my eyes towards the ceiling waiting for her punishment objective.  However, her reaction wasn’t as I had expected.  She stepped up closer to me, and with a calm voice she said, “Amy, I am not going to do anything to you right now.  Instead, I want you to go straight to your room, and then I expect to see you in my office tomorrow when you get up.  Is that clear??”  I just looked at her, so she repeated, “Is that clear Amy?”  I found a few words,  ”Umm, yes.  I guess.”  Then she turned and went back to her office. 
I just stood there and watched her leaving.  I was so exhausted I didn’t even want to move.  I looked down at the broken phone I carried in my hand and suddenly my emotions began to grow within me.   They triggered a reaction, that without thinking, sent me following her to her office.  I stopped inside her door a few feet, and she turned to look at me.  ”You want to say something dear?”  My days frustration got the best of me, and I snapped, ”Don’t say that!”  Ms. Kane looked a bit surprised, “What is it that you don’t want me to say?”  I still blurted out, ”Don’t call me dear, or anything else like that!”   She nodded one time and walked over to her office chair, sat down and looked back at me.  “So is there anything you want to say?” she repeated, while she typed something on her computer.  I went over to her, placed the broken phone in front of her on the desk, and took one step back.  My frustration was still showing, “I tried to call you with this dinosaur of a phone, but it didn’t work, and I, I dropped it on the floor which caused it to break into pieces like this!”  She looked down at it and replied with a sigh, “Yes I see that!  Anything else?”  Again I could feel my emotions surfacing, and my eyes started to water up again.  I looked down on the floor, and I tried to control it, but at that point, because of my exhaustion, not eating yet, and feeling guilty, I was losing control.  I turned away from Ms. Kane, so she couldn’t see, and with my hands over my face I said, “I’m sorry.  I lied to you!”  After a few seconds she asked, “Amy, what did you lie about?”  It took all the courage and strength I had left inside of me, and I turned to look at her with tears in my eyes and started to disclose my guilt, “It was me who had changed your screen on your computer, so that it was upside down.  It wasn’t a virus.  I’m sorry.  And I know that will make you disappointed in me.”  She didn’t say anything.  She just looked at me.   So I kept confessing, “And that iPad of mine isn’t work related, and my employer didn’t buy it for me.  I always wanted one, and I bought it myself.   And, and that stupid phone….I didn’t just drop it, I threw as hard as I could in the car because it didn’t work when I wanted to call you!  I didn’t mean to be late and because of all that I don’t deserve to be called anything like dear!”  It felt so good finally get all of that out of my system.   She was still just sitting there watching me.  
After a minute or so I broke the silence,  “Okay then.  Umm should I go to my room now??”  Ms. Kane stood up and walked towards me, so I looked down, but didn’t move backwards. I knew I deserved whatever was coming to me, and I wanted her to punish me.  I could feel the heat building up inside of me, I was nervous and embarrassed. I knew she wanted me to look at her but I was afraid to face the disappointment in her eyes. 
“Amy, look at me.” she said with an almost gentle voice.  I slowly looked up but I couldn’t look into her eyes. I could barely breathe.  Once again she helped me by lifting my chin up, so I couldn’t do anything else other than face her. 
“CTRL + ALT + arrow down  is a type command I know about.  And I knew you played it as a prank on me, young lady.  I also know it was your idea and doing, after all that’s what you work with!”  I looked at her with big eyes, because I definitely hadn’t seen that one coming. 
She continued, “I was wondering when you would own up to it, and I was curious to see how long you would keep that lie going, because I don’t see you as a liar.  In fact, I’m very pleased that you feel this bad about it.  It shows me you do have a good heart.  Of course, it doesn’t mean that you don’t deserve a spanking.”  She peered directly into my eyes and resumed, “You, Miss Amy, will have to receive a serious severe one, because lying to me is one of the things I hate and never will tolerate!” 
“I know.  I’m really sorry.” I barely got out past my lips.
“You will not only receive a hand spanking, I will also be using the cane on you.” Again I looked at her with big eyes and I’m sure a look of fear,  ”I know you are scared of the cane, but Amy, I am not kidding when I say that honesty means a lot to me.   And, as it turns out it’s pretty important to you too.  I have absolutely no concerns about using the cane on you.   You know this is a very deserving reason for discipline.”
I stood petrified, and watched how she walked over to her cabinet and got the cane.  I almost felt sick to my stomach, or maybe I was just hungry, but either way, I was certainly afraid of the cane.  I couldn’t take my eyes off of the cane as she handled it, and somehow in my mind it seemed to grow in length and power.  When she stepped towards me again, I still only stared at the cane, and I couldn’t even blink, in fears it would attack me at any moment like an unrelenting monster. 
My eyes finally blinked when I heard, “Amy, take it!” as Ms. Kane handed the cane to me. I reached for it with both my hands as if it weighed a ton.  I couldn’t hide my anxiety, as both my hands were shaking. 
“I want you to hold it and look at it while I spank you on your bare bottom, over my knee, understood?”
“Yes Ma’am” I whispered without taking my eyes off the cane. 
Ms. Kane stepped closer, and I felt the warmth radiating from her.  I don’t know what it was, but somehow it was as if my senses had sharpened on some other level.  I even noticed the perfume she wore and I could hear her breathing.  I still never removed my focus from the cane, but did notice that she unbuttoned my pants and pulled them down.  Without thinking, I stepped out of them.   She walked around me and laid both hands on my shoulders and gently directed me towards the couch.  When we reached it, she sat down on it and guided me over her lap.  I was still holding on to the cane as instructed.  I couldn’t distinguish whether my brain interpreted the cane as something like a bomb that would blow up if I let go of it, or if it was a masterpiece of something very valuable, that would break if I dropped it.  To be honest, I didn’t even notice when she started to spank me, because all my focus was on that cane.  However after she had pulled my panties down the focus switched to my bottom.  She wasn’t holding back on anything and she definitely made sure that every part of my bottom felt the palm of her hand.  This spanking seemed to last forever, and I didn’t know if I was okay with that as long as I didn’t have to feel the cane, or if I wanted her to stop, so I finally could get on to the part where the cane was going to meet the skin on my bottom.  Either way I was not in a position to decide anything.  I could only trust Ms. Kane and hope she wasn’t going to break me. 
Just like I didn’t notice she started the spanking,  I didn’t notice she had stopped it before she suddenly said “Amy, please get up.”  I was so high on adrenaline that I almost jumped up from her lap.  I was still holding on to that cane as if it was some kind of safety line, and felt if I let go of it I would be risking a fall. 
Ms. Kane reached her hand towards me indicating she now wanted me to hand her the cane.  The fear started to rush through my body again, and I suddenly noticed the stinging and burning sensation from my backside.  She stood up and again looked into my eyes.   She didn’t look angry, irritated or anything like that.  She looked confident and somehow I could feel my anxiety lower a bit.
“Amy, I will introduce you to this cane with 10 strokes on your bottom.  I know you can take that.  And I also want you to know, that if you ever lie to me again, it will definitely be more than just 10, understand?” 
“Yes, Ms. Kane”
“I hope so.  Now go over to my desk and lean over on it please.” 
I did what she told me to, and walked towards her desk almost like I was in trance.  I bent over the desk resting both of my hands on the cold surface.  I could hear her footsteps and knew it was matter of time before the first swing would land on my bare bottom.  Ms. Kane let the cane touch my bottom very gently. Somehow I felt connected to it, and I figured it was because she made me hold it and almost bond to it. When the cane left my bottom I held my breath, swallowed spit that wasn’t really there, and noticed how the muscles in my bottom were preparing for the first hit.  It landed just that moment my muscles chose to relax.  The pain was so concentrated that I could feel the stripe it was leaving on my skin.  I wanted to throw my fist onto Ms. Kane’s desk so I could endure the pain, but I was afraid that Ms. Kane wouldn’t accept that, so instead I flinched every muscle in my body until there was a little relief in the pain.  Then the second hit landed.  It was intense.  The third, the fourth and the fifth.  I was nowhere else than exactly at that place at that moment.  I had never been more aware than this.  It was as if time didn’t exist anymore and I had no idea when it would return.  Every single part of me, every single fiber was enhanced and accelerated, so that when Ms. Kane gently stroked my bottom with her hand I got so surprised that I almost jumped up on her desk.
“Relax, Amy. I’m not hurting you.”  I couldn’t help but smile at that remark….
I could feel her fingers touch the stripes on my bottom and because of the hypersensitivity, it felt both great and painful.
“Okay, let’s get this over with shall we?” she sounded so relaxed and almost happy.
I pulled myself together and got ready.  She didn’t let me think or wait long for the last five strokes.  And when the tenth one landed I dropped to my knees and rested my face up against the side of the desk.  Even the hardest workout I have done in my life felt nothing compared to this.  I thought I was exhausted when I got home, now I couldn’t even imagine how I would get up and all the way upstairs. 
Ms. Kane went over to the cabinet and put the cane back at its place. She went to the couch and collected my underwear and pants and handed them to me.  Somehow I managed to get up and get my panties on.   As I stood there, Ms. Kane did a thing she never had done before, and which took me by surprise.  She hugged me and whispered in my ear “Amy, sweetheart.  You do not dictate what I should call you or not.  And it’s up to me to decide what you deserve.  I trust you to be a big girl and not lie to me again, okay?”  I let out a very determined, ”Yes”, but that’s all I could muster up to say.
She now looked at me, and with both her hands, she held my face, smiled at me and said, “You can keep that iPad, but let the big boy play with it once in a while!  And no texting during work!!  Now finish getting dressed and meet me in the kitchen.  You need something to eat before you collapse.” 
She went to the kitchen.  I touched my bottom for the first time, and could feel the swollen marks left by the cane over my very red hot spanked skin.  I took my pants and tried to get them on.  While I was doing that, I noticed the window reflecting Ms. Kane’s computer screen.   It looked weird so I went over and looked closer at her screen.  The screen was upside down, and I couldn’t help smile again.   I typed CTRL + ALT + arrow up to reset it. 

Annika (AmyDK) and co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Results from the ‘Is Spanking Your Secret’ survey thus far.


Having received 199 responses thus far, here are the current results of the ‘Is Spanking Your Secret’ survey:



*   About 60% of respondents say they’re a ‘lone spanko’, versus 40% who say that they have one or more spanking partners.


*   43% of respondents say that their spouse knows about their spanking interest, with 28% saying that they’ve told their friends. 39% say they’ve told no one.


*   32% of people responding to the survey said that the people who they’d shared their spanking interest with were curious and accepting. Only 3% said ‘they freaked out’ when told.


*  A surprising 19% of respondents say they’ve been “outed”, without their consent. Wow.


*   When asked about online activity, 40% called themselves lurkers or newbies, 27% somewhat active, and 25% social networking wizards.


*   A full 57% of respondents said that there are, indeed, spanking implements in their homes – they’re just discreetly hidden. 9% admit to having theirs right out in the open.


*   The spanking-goes-mainstream question has, thus far, shown the goodwill and optimism of the spanko community, as 53% believe that, with a little awareness, people will understand us more. (Please note that this was, by far, the most tongue-in-cheek option offered by your survey author.)


This one is a lot of fun – thanks to everyone who’s participated!
 If you haven’t yet, click on the link in this post, or at the top of the blog.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Governor’s Mansion’ : A fun F/F spanking fantasy


Readers,

This is a fun-to-imagine fantasy spanking story about a well-known person. Remember, it’s fiction, not politics, so enjoy the fun ‘Governor’s Mansion’.

–  Dana

PS. Asterisks are my edits, for slightly naughty language. Insert imagination there.

  

Governor’s Mansion



 If I could have my cake and eat it too, I’d admit my go-to location for the spanking of my life would take place in Ex-Governor Palin’s office.  

I sent my resume to her in May of 2009. In this fantasy she actually contacts me for an interview as her potential Administrative Assistant.

If you know or care, last year was Alaska’s 50th Birthday Party. This was the week I appeared for my interview. When I arrive at her office, she greets me with a gorgeous smile and shakes my hand. She gestures for me to sit on a leather chair and begins to describe the job responsibilities. I feel as though I would be a great asset to her and feel very capable of meeting my goals. About 10 minutes later she tells me that she is very impressed with my background and that basically the job is mine if I want it, but there is one small detail she must address first. Working for the government of  course requires detailed information of its employees’ backgrounds. 
Sarah tells me that she researched my school records and found out that I had great academic potential but a horrible disciplinary record. She knows that I received multiple warnings for corporal punishment and that none were ever carried out. Because this career move is an exciting new beginning, she wants me to start with a clean slate. At this point, I almost want to burst out laughing; a bit from shock? confusion? excitement? Before I can say a word, she tells me that the final phase of my interview is to receive a severe make-up for lost time paddling delivered by her. All of a sudden that familiar jolt/heat radiates through my *** and as I look into her bifocal covered eyes staring quite seriously, I know I have to agree to her offer. I took care to wear a great tailored pants suit and nice shoes. She tells me to hurry up and change out of that into jeans and a sweater and get back ASAP. Part of the perk for this job interview is an overnight stay in the Governor’s Mansion. I head to my guest room to change. When I return to the office, she is standing behind her desk holding a monstrous wooden sorrority paddle with a very somber expression on her face. She orders me to bend over the desk and touch the other side with both hands. Then she walks behind me and stands still for a few seconds. I am scared and thrilled to death at this time. Part of me thinks this will be easy to get through, she isn’t really going to hit me. No one does that to an employee. Do they? With her hand she gives my jeans covered cheeks a quick smack and says to stick them up higher.
 
With that taken care of I sense her stepping back away from me a bit. The crack that explodes across both of my butt cheeks takes my breath away. I have never in my life been hit so hard, and I actually gasp in shock. The next several swats are about 10 seconds apart and make my ass feel like it’s repeatedly getting stung by a swarm of bees. After a few minutes, she stops paddling and puts her hand on my shoulder. I am feeling very hot and having a hard time breathing normally. She turns me to face her and says I am pretty tough, but she is just getting started. I’m ordered to pull my jeans down to my knees and bend over the desk again. The next 5 swats are delivered in the exact same spot joining my upper thigh and base of my bottom. I try not to shout out, but I grit my teeth and wiggle my scorched cheeks. after the next 20, I cannot stop wiggling and wanting to rub my abused rear. She comes right behind me again and yanks my boy shorts down. It wasn’t until this instant that I realized how naive it was of me to doubt the strength of another woman. And …why in the hell did I chose boyshorts that has SASSY written on the back? She orders me to stay in position and walks to the front of her desk and grabbed some bottled water. She takes a drink and walks right behind me again. This time she pours some of it into her hands and begins rubbing them onto my bare rear. For the 1st time in my life I am sorry I was such a demon in school, but…I am excited beyond words that someone is correcting my misdeeds. I’m told I have another 50 swats to look forward to in honor of Alaska’s 50th Birthday and I should brace myself for the worst pain I could imagine. This series of cracks was delivered similar to the previous, except the spank spot stayed the same for 10 at a time. I did the best I could to take the pain, but I couldn’t hold back from swearing into the 3rd swat of this round. She whipped my body around to face her and told me that is my warning, if I curse again, I get 10 extra. I do what I can to redirect the temptation to swear into heavier breathing and saying many owws under my breath. After this 50th swat is over, she allows me to touch my bare behind. The heat eminating is intense. I feel small knots and extreme stinging. She pulls a wooden chair from the corner of the office to right near me and tells me to quietly sit bare bottomed until I’m told otherwise. With this she leave the room. The chair adds to my pain like nobody’s business. Squirming is a terrible idea. There is no unspanked spot to sit on. I know my face is a mask of pain because I did my best not to cry in front of her. About 5 minutes later she returns with 2 large ice packs and tells me to rise from the chair. Thinking I’m allowed some relief she sits down and yanks me face down across her lap. It’s hard to believe someone’s hand could hurt as much a wooden paddle, but believe me hers did. Years of sports made her an unbelievable athlete with a very strong arm. This hand spanking I was told was to give me an early heads up that any displeasing work performances would be handled on a next day basis in this exact manner. Prior to any staff meeting, every one attending gets to witness my punishment. I could not lie still for anything. This stung so bad I thought she broke skin. At last after yet another round of 50, she gently lifts me off her lap and lays the ice packs on the chair motioning for me to sit completely still for 5 minutes. I wince in torment as my cheeks connect with the frozen packs. Exhausting all need for punishment, Sarah tells me she’s never met a more stubborn, strong-willed individual in her life outside of herself. She says she admired my ability not to cry and if it were her, she’ d have struggled just as much too.
 
Finally, I’m told to stand and readjust my clothing. Just the simple act of bending again to grab my panties and jeans causes a new round of bottom throbbing. It is next to impossible to get my form fitting skinny jeans to completely cover my swollen ass cheeks. I grab my butt and laughingly utter another oww as she nods her head in agreement. Completely redressed she tells me that she can hardly wait for us to begin working together and that it will take 3-4 days before I can attempt to sit comfortably. Because I am practically staggering to the door, she comes to my aid and lets me lean on her shoulder. She pulls me to her again and gives me a warm hug followed by a pat on my back. As I walk out the door my panties feel *** *** ***.

 
 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Spanking Story Contest! ‘What the Camera Saw’

Happy 2013!


Let’s start the year off right – with a new spanking story contest! 

In honor of the new year, I’ve decided to put a new spin on the usual Person, Place, and Thing format – this month’s contest is:


‘What the Camera Saw’



This time, the person is YOU.

The place can be ANYWHERE.

And the thing is your CAMERA PHONE 
(or videocamera, for us fogies).


Tell me a story (and give it a title, please) about what you captured on film…a spanking between partners you saw from your window, or a couple in a public place who thought they weren’t being watched. Maybe even something in which you participated…while the camera was rolling. Be creative!

Of course, your spanking story is meant to be fictional. Don’t go out and voyeur your neighbors in hopes of a better storyline.


Guidelines – Read Carefully:

  • You’re welcome to include as many or as few characters as you like, but your story should be told from your perspective, naturally.
  • Your spankings may be of any genre: F/M, F/F, M/M, M/F, or any other combination which suits your imagination.
  • All characters and references MUST be over 18 years of age for consideration and publication.
  • No overtly sexual scenarios, and keep the foul language to a minimum, please.
  • Contest ends January 31, 2012.
  • By entering your story, you agree to allow me to share it here, as well as other publishing platforms.
  • CHEATERS WILL BE PUBLICLY SHAMED.

When you’ve completed your entry, email it to me 
– either as part of the email’s text or as an attachment – 
at DanaKaneSpanks.com.


As is customary, the Winner will take his or her ‘Prize’ in the form of a spanking from me, in any of the cities which I visit (or Las Vegas, of course). If you’re not able to claim the ‘Prize’, please enter as a non-contestant, so that the Winner may actually claim said ‘Prize’.

Good Luck!

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Sunday DanaKaneSpanks.com Update: 12/30

Doomsday Strapping
Doomsday3



Click the title links above for more preview photos, scene descriptions, and download links, or visit HERE.
 
AND:
Part Four of Auntie Dana’s Naughty Nieces is now available for download – watch all four parts of the movie, featuring Ela Darling and Christy Cutie, HERE.

 

 
 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory’ Part Five: A spanking epic!

Readers,

I’m sure that you’re all just as interested as I am in what these ladies have been up to, and they’re not going to disappoint! Enjoy part five of ‘The Reformatory’!

–  Dana


The REFORMATORY Part 5


I hate the so called punishment of being grounded.  It is so boring and because of that I get restless.  I must have been a pain to be around the two weeks it lasted.  I hate just sitting around, never mind in one room!!  Lyndsy managed to stay cool for the duration.  She just read, did a lot of doodling, some writing and basically relaxed by using her time to contemplate.  I however need to be physically active pretty much every day!!  Without using my pent up energy I can get really cranky.  I even considered taunting Ms. Kane so she would chase me when it was time for the “famous” maintenance spanking.  Just around the office desk a few times, daring her to catch me, and of course, letting her think she won by putting on the whole show of trying to get away from her, thus burning up some of my pent up energy! 
At one point I got my hands on a tennis ball, and lying backwards on my bed I would throw it against the wall at the headboard, over and over and over again.  It didn’t bother Lyndsy.  She was understanding of my need to move.  She would just put some headphones on and continued at whatever she was doing.  It DID bother Lori though, who suddenly burst through the door into our room, jumped on me, struggled to steal the ball, as I (deciding to burn up energy) struggled back to retain it!!  When I was tired of her in my face and her nails tearing my skin, I pretended to drop it, but she was so intense that once she had it in her hands she held it 2 inches from my face and yelled, “If you EVER throw anything up against the wall again, driving the rest of us nuts, I SWEAR, I will steal implements from Dana’s cabinet and WHACK you with them myself!!”  With that she left with a huff and a slam of the door.
Lyndsy smiled at me, “So, did you happen to find some relief from all that bottled up energy??”  I smiled back at her, “Oh yeah!  That was so worth it!” 
Lori seemed to have a lot of fun tantalizing us, not only because of being grounded but also as to WHY we were grounded.  So every Friday as she passed us on her way out, she would be sure to draw attention to herself and make sure we were in ears range of announcing that she was going to attend some kind of party.  To get back at Lori, we specifically started to eat cupcakes in front of her.  We could see drool run from the corner of her mouth because after all, cupcakes were her most favorite thing in the whole world!  Thanks to Ms. Kane having her on some kind of food restriction, we took advantage of the situation!!  Ms. Kane was observing all of this harassing going on, but seemed more amused with it all than anything else. 
Lyndsy and I returned to our freedom after receiving our maintenance spanking, so immediately I used the time to escape the house, and get some physical activity in and my body back in shape.  The cupcake eating had not helped with my dormant few weeks, but it was so worth it every time Lori looked at us so enviously.  We were sure to slowly lick and nibble and continuously comment on the heavenly tasting cupcakes. 
As days passed on, normal life had returned around the house.  During that time Lyndsy and I had found a new passion that we both shared together – that of playing video games.  We could spend hours playing in the evenings, either playing against each other, or as a team.  We would get so focused on each game that I think a bomb could blow up outside and we wouldn’t even notice.  It would seriously have to be something    powerful to break our concentration at times!
We had been absorbed in a game we both were enjoying and it sucked us right in.  We were playing the roles of special agents in one of the CSI cases, and it was ONLY us who could follow through to completely solve the crime.
It was Sunday, and we both had two slightly sore bottoms, so neither of us wanted to do anything else other than engage our minds and dive into capturing a criminal as Detective Amy and Detective Lyndsy.  We had barely started the new game before dinner, maybe an hours worth, so it wasn’t too intense yet.  But we were into it now, and wanted to continue so we just grabbed our dinner, brought it to the game room, and gobbled it down while we played.  It had been at least three hours from when we ate, and we knew we were getting close to the end of the game.  We just needed to figure out where the last clue was, and that should help us solve the case.  Ms. Kane came downstairs and said something.  I didn’t hear it so I didn’t answer.  Actually, neither one of us answered, because we were both so caught up in the game.  So Ms. Kane spoke up again, and it had to do with something about kitchen.  I wasn’t exactly sure what I heard, so I said, “What?”  I continued to focus on the TV.  After a moment I said, “Did you say something?”  Lyndsy started to chuckle which confused me.  I was serious about the game, and I was serious in my reply.  I didn’t realize anything to be funny.  Ms. Kane raised her voice a little more with a statement tone behind it, ”YES Amy.  I want you two to get upstairs and do your chores right now.  The dishes are not done yet and the flies are having a party!”  We never even moved our eyes from the TV for a second, but I answered, “Okay, we will get to it in a second.”  Then Lyndsy said, “Yes, we just need a couple of minutes more.”   Ms. Kane was trying to be reasonable I suppose, so she said, “Fine.  You have 15 minutes here, then I expect to hear you both in the kitchen!”  I said, “Okay.”  And Lyndsy said something like, “Yeah.  Yeah.”  We didn’t look her way at all.  She must have left the basement.  
“Hey, Lyndsy!  Jump into that dumpster there and double check to see if we missed something.”  We were so involved we couldn’t care less about flies having a party.  20 minutes had passed, and the only fingers we moved were the ones on the controllers. 
Ms. Kane was not impressed.  When she came to the game room this time, she stood right beside the TV so she could get some possible eye contact.  We didn’t even look.   “Lyndsy, lift up that box in the dumpster.”  She was just leaning there with her back against the wall, her arms crossed and a rather serious expression.  Still Lyndsy and I were focused on the TV.  We now heard her voice, “What did I ask of you two?”  ”Ahhh …to do the dishes.” Lyndsy replied still not looking at Ms. Kane.  ”Where the heck is that clue Amy?”  “You didn’t lift up the box yet.”  “Excuse me, but let me give the two of you a clue!  If you don’t get your butts upstairs and clean up that kitchen right now, you will not only receive another spanking you will also be getting more chores to do!!”  ”Come on.  Can’t you see we are almost done here?  Then we will get it done.  You know we always do our chores.” Lyndsy replied.  No immediate response.  Both our eyes slowly looked towards Ms. Kane.  I guess we were curious to see what she would do or say next.  She looked very calmly at us and slowly lifted her foot up and then backwards, and then with her heel she pulled the power cords from the wall.  Which in turn shut BOTH the TV and the game console OFF.  We looked back towards the black screen of the TV and our eyes got big.
“Oh man!  You didn’t just do that!  Do you not realize how much time we spent today just to get to one final clue?”  Lyndsy courageously blurted out to Ms. Kane.  “Yes, exactly 4 hours, 20 minutes and… ”, she glanced at her watch, ”Make that 25 minutes!”  ”Well technically we weren’t playing the whole 5 minutes you have been standing there.”  I boldly replied.  Ms. Kane looked at me, but still no signs of losing control.  She took a little piece of paper from her pocket and a little pen.  She made a little cross or something then tucked it back into her pocket without saying a word.
Lyndsy and I looked at each other with raised eyebrows, but then just shrugged our shoulders.  “BOTH of you go upstairs and clean that kitchen right now!”  We didn’t move immediately, so she took a step towards us which helped remove us quickly from the couch.  
When we got upstairs to the kitchen we looked around, and it wasn’t even that bad.  It would take us no time to get that under control.  Ms. Kane came to the kitchen as well.  ”What are you waiting for?”  I couldn’t resist answering while looking around, “The flies should really have a fair chance to finish their party, before we ruin it.  Oh, hmm, I guess they have already left!”  As I noticed there really were no flies, I also noticed Ms. Kane and her little piece of paper bonding as she made another mark.  Lyndsy didn’t expect me to sass back right then, and was doing everything possible to not crack up, so she turned her back to me and started collecting the plates. 
“Would there be anything else you’d like to add Miss Amy?” 
“Umm, should we make you a cup of coffee while we are at it??”  Another little moment with the paper and a mark or cross or something.
“Amy.  Catch.  Get the plates dried.”  Lyndsy threw a dish towel towards me, or maybe it was a white flag or something…  Ms. Kane left without a word again and went towards the living room.
“Wow, you’re wearing your brave hat today aren’t you!” Lyndsy smiled at me and I replied,  ”Well, after your remarks to her downstairs, I kind of figured I needed to do something to even the score!”  Lyndsy laughed, “Oh my goodness.  I think you will be winning this race by miles!”  It took us barely 5 minutes and the kitchen was done.  Ms. Kane entered again, looked around and said, “Looks good.  Here is a list for you Miss Lyndsy, and this one is for you Miss Amy.  I don’t care how you do them, together or separate, but they will be done.”  She handed us the lists which I just figured was the one she was scribbling at earlier.  We both took a look.  Mine said:  Vacuum living room, dining room and office.  Dust all three rooms.  Clean the big bathroom on the first floor.  Lyndsy’s list had the basement as the primary cleaning area.  These were chores that some of the others had or we used to do together.  “I am NOT doing Lori’s or Kevin’s chores!!”  I boldly stated.   ”Amy, go to the drawer and get me a wooden spoon!”  I looked at her with challenge in my expression, but my voice was barely noticeably when I asked, ”Why?”  Again, she took the little note from her pocket, and made another cross!  So the list we had with the chores, was not the same one!  She didn’t say anything she just pointed at the drawer with the spoons and sent me a look that could be translated into, “DON’T YOU EVEN DARE question me again!”  While I moved towards the drawer she continued to say, “Not only are you going to do your own chores and the others today, you will also be doing them for the whole week.  And Miss Lyndsy, you may as well start while I have a little moment with Amy alone!” 
Lyndsy looked apologetic at me, but I didn’t know why.  It’s not like she forced me to say anything and didn’t even dare me.  I was simply just acting out, and my mouth was how it was happening.  I didn’t have the sense to shut up….at least not for now. 
Lyndsy went to start on the chores as told, and I went slowly with the wooden spoon towards Ms. Kane as I rolled it back and forth between my palms.  I was still challenging her by doing that, and I’m sure my eyes had a look that backed me up.  I guess I was trying to send her some kind of message that I didn’t care.  Of course I did, but she shouldn’t know that!
I casually dropped the spoon on the table in front of her, and started to turn away, but she was fast and grabbed my arm before I even had a chance.  She stood there, with her right foot up on the chair, then bent me over her leg.  As I folded forward and my hands landed on the table, she very firmly advised me, “I would highly recommend that you keep count in your head, as it will be very useful information to you that you will figure out at some point.”  With that, she pulled my sweatpants down to my knees and started to spank me rather hard with the spoon.  I was counting and throughout the spanking I kept saying in my head, “Go ahead I don’t care.  I can take it.  I’m not butter anymore.”  When I got to 20 the spoon broke in two.  She threw it on the floor and I was just about to tell her she better pick it up to keep our kitchen clean, when she continued the spanking with her hand.  She put all her force into it and I’d now wished the spoon hadn’t broken.  She stopped by 30.  She stood up and turned me around to look in my eyes and asked, “Do you have anything else to say??”  I looked down at the floor to the broken spoon, and changed my angle a little,  ”Do you want ME to clean that up??”  I pointed at the floor.  And yet there was that paper again and another little cross placed on it.  She picked up the broken spoon, handed the two pieces to me and with a slight smile said, “Here is a gift for you, and I hope you remembered to count!  Now get going and get started on those chores.”
I looked down at the broken spoon, then pulled my sweatpants up and went to the living room where Lyndsy was vacuuming the couch.  She had a look of concern for me when I walked in, but when I raised my fists up and said, ”First implement down!  Yes!!”  She had to laugh and replied, ”You rock Amy!!  And, speaking of rocks, have you noticed that Ms. Kane has an awful lot of rocks around here?”
I looked around and she was right.  On the shelves, tables, and windowsills were all kinds of rocks.  “I am not going to dust all of them!  It will take forever!  And by the way, rocks don’t belong inside a house!”  ”So what are our options then Amy?”  “Collect them all and throw them outside where they belong! NO, that would probably not be a smart thing to do.  Hmm, maybe we should just hide them.”  And so we did.
We finished cleaning the dining room and then the living room.  We were just heading out to tackle Ms. Kane’s office together.  As we walked out the doorway, Ms. Kane walked in to do a little inspection.  We barely got 6 feet from the door when we heard, ”Ahem.  Will  you two get back in here please!”  We looked at each other and started to chuckle.  ”Yes Ms. Kane?  Is there something wrong?”  Lyndsy played her innocent blues and sincere look of faultlessness.  ”I think you both know what is wrong!”  ”Umm… Have we forgotten something on the list?”  I asked as I pulled out the list from my pocket and acted as if I was reading.  “Done.  Done…”  I said as I reviewed it.   ”Are you sure you didn’t forget to put something on the list maybe?  Because if you did, then we are innocent of all accusation.”  Lyndsy asked with a slight smirk on her face.  Ms. Kane got her little note out and made a cross, so I gently shoved my elbow into the side of Lyndsy indicating something like “HAHA! You got a cross!” 
“Since the two of you seem to be competing at the moment to get my attention, I will make this very easy for you.  Where are the rocks I have spent years to collect?”  ”Ohhhh, those!  Ahh, we might have been confused as to what’s garb…”   She stepped towards me again, and this time I didn’t dare to finish the sentence.  I just pointed my finger to the cupboard where we had piled them up.  She looked in that direction then back at me.  “You two are going to place each and every rock back exactly where they came from!  If you mix any of them up, I will give you another cross!”  She left the room calmly.  She had like 20 different stones and we had absolutely no idea where each one was placed, never mind which one.  So we scratched our heads, shrugged our shoulders and started to place them randomly.  Once done, we gave each other a high five and continued to her office where she now happened to be sitting.  When we came in to start our cleaning, she got up, left for a brief moment and returned.  She put the “special” piece of paper she had been nurturing so carefully lately, onto her desk with the pen and again left the room.
We both looked towards the paper, and both felt the urge to take a peek.  “I dare you!” Lyndsy said to me.  I grinned and slowly went over to the desk, after all, I HAD to dust it.  I looked down on the paper, and I saw 6 crosses for me and 2 for Lyndsy.  My arms flew up over my head again and bragged, “Yes!  I’m ahead!  I’ve got 6 and you’ve only got a measly 2 loser!”  ”Ah, if you move the pen that’s on the paper, you will notice that you have 7!”  I turned around to see Ms. Kane, who was standing very relaxed, leaning against a bookshelf, and slightly smiling at me.  I looked over at Lyndsy and she was fighting not to start laughing again.  I looked down to the desk, moved the pen, and noticed there were 7 marks.  I thought about asking to keep the paper as a souvenir, but knew that it would just get me another cross, and somehow it all started to fall into place….the counting….the crosses….
“So young ladies, how much time have you spent on these chores now?”   ”Like, 2 hours or something.” “Yes that’s right Lyndsy.  And how much time did it take you to clean the kitchen?”  Neither one of us said anything.  ”Do you want another cross?  How long did it take you?”  ”About 5 minutes” I spoke up. “5 whole minutes of your time.”  She started to walk towards her couch. “So tell me, was it worth it?”  ”Umm, worth it??”  Lyndsy asked.  ”Yes.  Instead of just using those 5 minutes to finish your chores, and then return to your gaming, you chose to disrespect the rules and me,…” she looked at me “…act sassy, and end up receiving a list of chores you will do for the whole week, PLUS receive another spanking.  Well, that would be the third one today for you, miss Amy!” Lyndsy and I looked at each other.   I didn’t need any further crosses, so if we wanted to make a reply, it should be Lyndsy, ”Well if you put it like that, then noo…”
“Okay.  Lyndsy, you will be first, because it will take me some time to get through with Amy”  She then looked at me, “Amy, do you remember the number you counted?”  ”Umm…Yes.  It was 30”  ” Good answer.  That’s what I counted as well.  So Lyndsy, since you got 2 crosses it will be 60 on your bare bottom!”  Lyndsy looked nervously at me, not because of her 60, she would get through that.  However she relaxed when she saw me turn away, trying to keep my laughing under control.  I didn’t laugh to earn any further crosses, I just couldn’t help but to love the way Ms. Kane always managed to play with our heads. 
“Amy, you may as well keep on cleaning in here.  I believe you haven’t vacuumed yet!” 
So I finished up, while Lyndsy got her 60 smacks.  When she was done, Ms. Kane sent her off to the basement to start to clean there.  But before Lyndsy was out of ears way, she raised her voice a little to be sure she heard, “And if I catch you playing games downstairs instead of cleaning, you will receive the same amount that Amy is receiving in just a minute.  Is that clear?”  ”Yeah, yeah.”  Lyndsy replied with just the smallest smear of sass.
Ms. Kane looked at me again with a hint of amusement.  “So my bold little bratty friend, how many crosses did you have?”  ”Seven.”  ”Seven.  Oh my.  That would be, hmm, what?”  She was obviously expecting me to say the number.  ”210.  But, but it should only be 180 because you already spanked me in the kitchen.”  She smiled, “Sweetie, that was just a bonus for your kindness to offer me some coffee, which I still haven’t received by the way.”  It was SO difficult not to smile or laugh when she said things like that, and I just knew if I did anything but look in tune to her, that the spanking would never stop. 
“Get over here missy” she slapped two times on her thigh.  I sighed, loud enough and exaggerated enough so that I knew she seen and heard.  I dragged myself over, pulled my pants down and bent over her lap.  “Well you still have some nice color going on, so you won’t be needing a warm up.  But I’m not cruel.  I will give the first 10 smacks slowly, and then I will pick up the pace.  After all it is 210.”  She leaned over to make sure I was listening,  “Oh yeah, and I again highly recommend you to keep count in your head!” 
It was so hard to keep track.  It went okay the first 40 smacks, but then I started to lose control over my body.  I was wiggling, almost trying to crawl away.  ”Amy, how many was that dear?”  I didn’t answer right away.  “You don’t want me to start over do you?”  ”NO ma’am, please.”  I was trying so hard to remember.  I know I got to 40.  Then I did kind of lose track, but I was thinking it must be near 50 or so.  So with a nervous voice I said, “50.”  ”That right.  But we still have a some work to do.”  Whew, good guess I thought.  She started to spank me again.  I really tried to focus on the counting, which also kind of helped me to control the pain.  “How many?” she questioned.  ”100.”  She started to spank a bit lower below my bum, and I kind of imagined that it was because my bottom was too damaged to be spanked much longer.  But no, that was not the reason, because she returned to addressing the smacks to my bottom again after 130.  When she reached 150, she paused.  I guessed her hand was hurting a bit by now also.  “How many?”  “150.”  “60 to go Amy.  I really hope for the sake of your bottom, that you won’t be getting yourself into any kind of trouble through the rest of this week!  Are you ready to receive the last 60?”  As if I had a choice.  ”Yes ma’am” came out, but what was screaming inside of me was, ”HELL NOO!”  ”Okay, then lets get this finished this shall we?  You also have a bathroom to attend to after this.”  And she started the spanking again.  My backside was burning and aching so bad.  And during the last smacks I was biting myself in the hand to redirect the pain away, but even at that, there was no way to get my focus away from my backside. 
I could barely stand when she was done.   I managed to pull my pants up very carefully and stand straight enough to face her again.  “So Amy,” she smiled at me, “Do you have anything to say?”  I was thinking for some time, and what came to my mind I just had to say, ”How would you like your coffee?” 
She gently shook her head, “Oh my.  I think I better go with you upstairs to the bathroom.  And, if you come out with any further smart remarks up there, I’m pretty sure you won’t be able to break the bath brush!”  I didn’t say anything at all while cleaning the bathroom, and Ms. Kane seemed to enjoy the look of me trying to find comfort while attempting odd positions to tend to my chore.  I bet it did look funny as I twisted, and carefully moved so as not to let anything near my bottom. 
At dinnertime I still didn’t talk, because it took so much effort not to let out any noise as I had to sit there with so much discomfort.  Ms. Kane told the other two that they were off house chore duty for the next week.  Kevin was just so elated and thanked us ever so kindly, and Lori just couldn’t help but praise the fine work we had been doing. 
“Oh by the way,” Ms. Kane looked at Lyndsy and I, ”You should take a look in the victim’s message log!  You might find some useful information he has in there!”

;-) Annika and Co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Survey: Is Spanking Your Secret?

Loading…

I’ll post this new survey to the top tabs as well, so that new visitors will have the chance to acces it easily. Once we’ve gotten a fair number of replies, I’ll post the answers here.

– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

A Christmas poem from Tampa Bratt


In the spirit of the holiday, a poem for you.

T’was the night before christmas and the sound  through the house.  Was the VBB’s spanking from his very angry spouse.
The “Open Bottom” pajamas were hung by the chimney with care.  In hopes that  Miss Dana soon would be there.
As she came through the door and headed my way.  Miss Dana opened her mouth and had this to say.
“Now Angel, Now Sarah I’ll soon settle your spat.  But first I must paddle a naughty Tampa Bratt. 

She lectures us all to be good this new year.  But soon we’ll be Bratting without any fear.
With a paddle and brush and “The Curse” under my tree.  My only Christmas wish is to be over Dana’s Knee.
As I return to my room with my bottom glowing bright.  Merry Christmas to all and to all a good night.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Oh, Vengeful Wednesday! (A Day in the Life)


This is how glamourous my life is sometimes:


It’s been nearly two years since I started traveling quite a lot, and given the frequency of my air/train/taxi travel, they’ve been a relatively uneventful couple of years, transit-wise.

Until Wednesday. 

The alarm rang very early just outside of Washington D.C., and two cups of coffee later I was nearly awake and ready to head for the airport. 
Per my usual routine, I called down to the hotel’s reception desk and asked the front desk clerk to call for a taxi 20 minutes in advance. Usually, by the time I’ve made a final round through the suite (and almost always found something that I did, in fact, leave behind), turned out all the lights, and stumbled my way to the lobby, the taxi’s there. 
Wednesday morning it took forty-five minutes for the taxi to arrive. After three calls from the front desk clerk. And the hotel is only a stone’s throw from the airport. I knew it was going to be a trying day of travel.
Arriving at Dulles airport, I found exactly what I’d expected – dozens of commuter flyers standing in line at nearly every airline desk. Usually, I fly Southwest – I like ’em, they’re inexpensive (relatively speaking), and they let me check two bags for free. But Southwest doesn’t fly everywhere all the time, so this day I was booked on a flight with ‘Airline X’. The line for Airline X was just as long as all the rest, and I had no choice but to add myself to the queue. After about five minutes of stand-time, a smiling lady asked me if I had my boarding pass. I said no. She told me that I had to go to a kiosk and print out my own boarding pass, then go and get back at  the end of the line. 

Sigh. (Southwest A-plus preferred customer access service gets me right to the front of the line, by the way, and prints my boarding passes for me.   *Last Southwest plug, I promise*) This little series of maneuvers set me back another twenty minutes and six or eight spots in line. 
You cannot conceive of how many hours I’ve spent standing in those snaking little lines constructed of silver poles and seat belts. Like the world’s slowest conga line, people never stand so close together as they do when they’re forced into these little lines. I am not ever happy about my personal space limitations during these line-standing periods. But I’m digressing…

After finally making it to the front of the line, the lady inspects my documents and accepts my bag, points me in the direction of the security area. 
Thank goodness! – another long line. I was becoming nostalgic for the last one already.

As a frequent traveler, I ‘know how to do it’. I know how many little bins I need, never have anything in my pockets, and always put my laptop in a separate tray. I do not carry gels or aerosols. Forgive me this, but most everyone else seems to do it wrong. Every. Single. Time. On the rare occasion that I see someone unlacing his or her shoes while still three paces from the bin-stack, I know I’m watching another TSA pro. Wednesday held no such pros. The line moved excruciatingly slowly, and I admit to having to hold back the urge to shout at strangers (not for the last time that day).

Hurdle crossed, I re-laced my sneakers and proceeded to the departures screen.  (“Never, ever trust your boarding pass” should be one of the ten commandments of airline travel.) Having confirmed my terminal and gate number, I proceeded to grab my usual beverage and healthy-breakfast-option-if-available and took a seat at the gate, thirty minutes before scheduled boarding time, 5:30 a.m..  Not too shabby.

The flight from Dulles to LaGuardia was short and bumpy. Oh, I didn’t mention the layover? Yeah. Layover. Moving on.

Once again, I checked the departures screen, found my gate, and found my way there. Ebook reader in hand, I tucked in for the hour-and-twenty-minute wait for boarding.


Then they announced a delay. Thirty minutes. No big deal.

Then the gate changed. 

Twenty minutes later, they announced a second delay. Thirty more minutes. Still, no biggie.

Then, I swear on everything good and gentle, they changed the gate AGAIN. 

Less than twenty minutes after that, they announced another delay. An hour. I’m now two hours behind schedule, and still at the airport. I start scrambling to rearrange my day’s schedule to accomodate the new arrival time in Pittsburgh (my final destination). 

Near supposed-boarding time, there was an absolute glut of people around the gate door. The service desk line was twelve-deep and dozens of tired, irritated, late commuters were all standing way too close together. I was in the dead damn center of this mess when a young woman barreled her way through toward the front, shoving and being generally rude in the process. I don’t think she was feeling the vibe of the crowd.

You know what happens next, right? (No I didn’t give her a spanking, get your minds out of the gutter.)

This silly girl came back through, aggressive posture and zero manners, and tried to shove right past me..making my shoulder bag swing to the side.

So I elbowed her in the ribs. Hard. (Life is a contact sport, girlie, remember that.) The woman next to me took a step to the right and blocked her path in that way, too. 

Yes, we had discussed this in advance. Women are dangerous like that.


Then they cancelled the flight.

I was beginning to feel a little like Tom Hanks’ character in that Terminal movie, perpetually walking past the same pretzel shop for weeks, months, maybe years on end. And I can’t even eat the damn pretzels.

We cancelled travelers were informed that the next flight was scheduled for 3pm, and that, as it was full, we would be 31 stand-by’s for the flight. The flight after that was at 5pm, effectively rendering my day absolutely void.

There was no way that I was going to make it to Pittsburgh. 

I’ll spare you the detail on the arguments that took place with two Airline X representatives, and one floor supervisor, and with the first two telephone representatives. I will, however, credit Jason, Airline X telephone supervisor, who had the good sense, decency, and business acumen to issue me a return ticket to Las Vegas. 

Via Detroit. But who’s counting.

So Pittsburgh, it wasn’t for a lack of trying that I missed you. And you’ll be happy to hear that I’m going to brave the freezing temps of January to make it up to you. (Ask anyone who knows…sacrificing my warmish-weather climes in winter is an act of love.)

One day. Twenty hours. Four airports. Absolutely nothing accomplished. And they still haven’t found my suitcase.


Next.


–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

2013: Big plans for the blog and website


Readers,

I do, indeed, have some big plans for 2013. While time seems to be harder to come by of late, I’m determined to manage things more efficiently so that I have the time to do all the fun things on my list.

We’ve discussed the possibility of a ‘Video Q&A’, where questions submitted in advance would be read and replied-to via video, kind of like a POV. This still sounds like a lot of fun to me, so I’ll be working on it during the first part of the year.

I’ve also done some poking around in my interest in ebook publishing. While I still have it on my list, and am hoping to accomplish something with it throughout the course of the year, it’s a much larger and more time-consuming endeavor than I’d first anticipated. Just the formatting alone sounds nightmarish. That said, I’m still interested in opinions/preferences on content/theme for something of this nature.

There will still be lots of free video made. It has been a little while since I’ve done any Product Testing or Tips for Tops videos, and I’ll be working to fix that oversight soon. Angel and The VBB continue to get themselves into constant trouble, so they’ll naturally pop up here in video punishment glory from time to time. Nearly all the free videos are available on the Gallery Page.

On the premium video side of things, DanaKaneSpanks.com will continue to be the place to look for access to all my downloadable videos and DVD’s. While many of my videos will always feature My Bottom’s bottom – who is never long wanting for an excuse for discipline – you’ll also be seeing many new faces, especially in the F/F genre. (At the very bottom of the danakanespanks.com screen, you can enter your email address for new video updates.)

And the contests will continue!!

January will bring a new spanking story writing contest, and I’m interested to see what our participants do with this one.
As the photo contests have not garnered as much participation as I’d hoped, you’re all being disciplined by having them taken away – for a while. 
If you have an idea/suggestion for a fun contest for our spanko participants, please do let me know – I’m always looking for fun ways to give things away.

Imaginative spanking story writers are always encouraged to share their work with us, and I’m always happy to receive your works…contest or no. Send your creativity to me at DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com.

On social networking: I’ve taken down both my Facebook and Flickr account pages. There’s only so much real socializing a person can do, so I’m economizing. I still have an account on Twitter, and on FetLife, and a Tumblr page for photos (which may or may not survive the purge).

There have been a couple emails concerning the font/shadowing on RSS feed emails. I am aware that there is a formatting problem between the chosen text colors on the blog, and the default emails received. While I haven’t yet figured out quite how to remedy this…well, I’m working on it.

Did I miss anything?

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory’ Part Four

The REFORMATORY Part 4

”I will never choose that stick again, unless I have to pick three implements someday!”
Lyndsy laughed “Yeah, I can see you have some nice striped ‘Kane artwork’ going on there!” I tried to twist myself around at my waist to look back at my bottom, but had to go to the bathroom and look in the mirror to see what kind of “artwork” I was displaying.  “Seriously!  What was I thinking??!!”  
“Hey Amy, let’s make an agreement right now.” Lyndsy looked serious at me.  “To NEVER let Kevin be the one to try and get us out of trouble again!! He literally asked for it!  And we all had to suffer the consequences!”  I smiled at her, ”Don’t worry… That’s a mistake I won’t try again.  If he wants to play hardball against Ms. Kane, he can do it alone!!  Personally, I’m only into softball!”
“But really, I must give it to him.  He can sure take some heavy whacks!  It’s no wonder Ms. Kane is in such good shape with all that intense training!  She definitely has a lot of stamina!!”  Lyndsy’ sparkle in her eyes lit up as she looked mischievously at me.  ”Maybe Ms. Kane should take exercise video’s to a whole new level!!!  Start a new trend establishing tips on how too…..”  Just then Lori burst into our room.  ”Hey guys, can I borrow some hairspray??”  I was still standing in our bathroom where I had been examining my bottom, and looked towards the shelf where the hairspray was kept normally.  I was just about to reach for it when I noticed Lyndsy’ eyes get big and her expression changed to a distressed look with the unspoken words of “Don’t do it” plastered across.   I knew what to do, ”Ahh, sorry.  I guess we are out of it ourselves Lori”.  As I pretended to look on the shelf I let it drop into the laundry basket below and dropped my pants over top of it.  Lori came into the bathroom anyway, so I just smiled at her and stepped back so she could look on the shelf herself.  ”Amy, I would suggest putting pants on to protect that beautiful artwork you are so comfortably displaying.  Unless of course, it’s your intention to scare anyone who comes by your room tonight.   ”Very funny, Lori. ”  ”So,  no hairspray?” she asked as she looked around.  ”Nope.  No hairspray.  We usually just give our head a shake and let it fall all natural!”  ”Fine.  Then I’ll just borrow some of Ms. Kane…” and her sentence faded as she left the room and was gone again…
I reached in and took the hairspray bottle from the laundry basket and tossed it to Lyndsy.  I couldn’t help but smile at her as I remembered the expression that came over her face earlier.  Now she just looked at the bottle calmly and then said to me, “Thanks for that!”  “For what?”, I wondered.  “Umm, I haven’t told you this yet, but I kind of refilled the bottle after we finished it off the other day.”  “Yeah, so?”  “Well, it’s not quite hairspray anymore.”  And she tossed the hairspray back to me.  I looked at it and then gave the little nozzle a push.  As soon as it entered the air, I KNEW what it was!!!!  It was her dear ol’ reliable pal JD!!!  “I didn’t want to get you into trouble for knowing Amy.”  ”Like, since when?” I laughed.  ”No problem Lyndsy.  I’m serious.  If it makes you feel safe or good or you feel it’s a need you must have it around, it’s fine with me”  I just realized I was still standing without my pants, so I turned to grab them and jump right into them.  
Over the next few days we were able to keep ourselves from crossing any lines with Ms. Kane. Both Lyndsy and I literally had to recover from the still lingering marks from the quartet spanking we were so kindly introduced to.  But by the end of the work week, we were starting to feel a little bit more restless, and our discomfort was barely noticeable any more.  It just so happened that by Saturday, we could feel ourselves heading in the direction that held a little more excitement.
Amazingly, we both woke up early on that Saturday morning.  Must have been because of the docile week we both put in.  Lyndsy yawned and stretched as she spoke, “Amy, we should do something different today.  Something fun for us.   Besides, even if we don’t get into any kind of trouble we will get spanked tomorrow for maintenance, so let’s do something.”  ”What are you thinking of?”  ”I  don’t know.  I could really use a girls night out.  You know, hanging at the club, loud music, dancing, a few drinks, laugh’s with a bunch of others.”  “ Sounds good to me!!  Hmm, now we just have to figure out how to get out of here, do our thing, and get back in without getting caught.”  I glanced around the room, then as I looked in the direction of the bathroom I said, “Hey, I think we could use that window!”  I jumped off the bed as I was pointing at it.  I then opened it and looked down on the street.  Lyndsy followed and looked out as well and questioned,  “Do you think we can get up this way as well?” I shrugged, “Don’t know, maybe.  Let’s go down and take a look.”   It was still early so the rest of the house was still sleeping.  We wouldn’t have to explain to anyone what we were doing as we left the house and stood on the street looking up to the window that led to our bathroom.  I went over and started to climb.  I managed to get to the second floor patio roof just below the window easy enough, and looked down at Lyndsy. “I would be content to conclude, that it can be done!”  We smiled at each other, gave the thumbs up, and I jumped down without fear.  We went inside, and considering it was still so early, and we were just so considerate of others, we decided to put together an awesome breakfast for the rest when they woke up!! 
Shortly after dinner, we put on the show that we were just sooo tired from being up so early that morning.  We excused ourselves and went up to our room.  We quietly got dressed for our night out and waited until the house seemed settled for the evening.  Lyndsy opened the door and listened.  She shook her head.  Nothing.  We had actually talked about just taking the stairs down and out, but they were noisy with creeks and squeaks.  And we thought, no big deal, we could be going down for a drink of milk or something, which happened on occasion.  But, we felt if someone DID happen to see us, we definitely were not in clothing ready for a quiet night in!!!  So, we pursued our original brilliant plan of using our bathroom window for the evening ahead of us.
Once we got down to the street, we turned to look back at the house. It was pretty much dark in every room.
That evening we participated in the best time we both ever had in months!  Downtown was busy, and bright and noisy, and we danced for hours!   I guess we were thirsty too, because it seemed like every time our drink was empty, it was miraculously refilled!!!  But we weren’t counting because we just knew we were having a hoot!!!  A much needed change of pace!!!
When we eventually returned to the reformatory we stood chuckling as we looked up towards our window. It was still open, just the way we had left it.  I went over and tried to climb as easily as the first time, but  ended up getting only 3 steps above ground before I fell backwards landing on my butt.  Lyndsy started to crack up, but contained it for the most part, ”Guess we better reconsider about taking the stairs darlin’.”  I was now laying flat on my back trying to form a sentence, ”Or maybe, maybe, we just stay right, right about here.” My head was spinning so fast.  “Lyndsy, please make this carousel stop!”  She stumbled over to me, reached for my hand and started to pull me up off the ground.  We giggled because we must have looked hilarious as we got into position to use each other as supports.  We headed towards the front door, but it definitely wasn’t in a straight line!!  We took all our limited concentration to focus on being as quiet as we could as we made our way.  “Ahhh, *hiccup* do you have your key?” Lyndsy shook her head and at the same time reached for the doorknob.  It turned so she said, “This must be our lucky day today sweetheart.  A door left unlocked!!  Maybe Ms. Kane will also forget about our little maintenance tomorrow!”  ”In what, *hiccup* world do you live in Lyndsy?”  ”In a world, in a world where, ahh, ‘girls just wanna have fun!’”   We smirked, but we also looked at each other enforcing recognition that we must maintain composure as we moved towards our room.  It must have once again been a sight as we fumbled hanging onto each other as we focused direction on the stairs.  
Once we got to the foot of the stairs we both dropped our hands forward for stability, and dropped to our knees to begin the journey up on all fours.  We were snickering, trying to whisper if we had to say anything, trying to sneak ever so slow and quiet, and by the time we reached our door we looked at each other with a grin from ear to ear thinking we had to be the most amazing, inconspicuous, couple of newly introduced friends who absolutely rocked!!!  We did a high five, but only our pinkies actually connected.  We almost busted a gut as we dropped lower to the floor than that of our crawling stance.  Once composed we sat up with our backs leaning on our bedroom door.  We both let out a big sigh of relief.  
Who else would be able to pull this type of thing off on Ms. Kane?  
In the next few moments, we were sure to realize, it wasn’t us!!
Lyndsy lifted her hand to turn the handle of the door.  As she did we remained in position and just laid back slowly and quietly as the door opened.  We continued to lay there for a moment trying to gather our energy to get up and get the other half of our bodies into the room so we could shut the door behind us.  As we laid there, we heard the sound of a clearing throat.  “Ahem.”  Both of us tilted our heads up and back to the direction of our room.  There, sitting on my bed, looking straight at us with her arms crossed, eyebrows raised, and the look of “How pitiful can these two be”, all we could do was lower our heads back, look at each other and I busted out laughing so hard!!!  I had to sit up to catch my breath, and Lyndsy followed, but she was sooo trying to contain herself!  She was laughing, but not as out of control as me.  Ms. Kane signaled for us to get up, and we did, which was not very elegant in any way, and all it did was make me crack up all the more.  Lyndsy couldn’t handle it anymore either and she bursted out a laugh, but at the same time she was backing out of the room saying, “Ahhh, I ah, I forgot something downstairs”  She had her right hand pointer finger raised, like “Just a minute”, and she was choking on her words but continued, “I will, I’ll be, I will be right back in a flash!!”
“YOU Miss Lyndsy, don’t even think about it!!!”, were the first words to leave Ms. Kane’s mouth.  ”But I…”, Lyndsy tried to get a couple words out, but the reply from the bed was a finger pointed right at her waving to not even finish that sentence!!   We were both shaking uninhibited, but it was not because we were nervous or afraid.  We were just trying to hold the laughter inside.  That in itself must have looked funny as our shaking was probably in a slow, wobbly type motion considering the present state we were in.  
Oh man, we were in such deep crap.  We were busted.  There was NO way of getting our way out of this one.  Ms. Kane got up from my bed.  “Get yourselves in here and close the door behind you.  I don’t need either one of you making any more noise than you already have in your silly adventure up here.”  Lyndsy started to chuckle again and must have thought she was whispering to me, which she wasn’t when she said, “That means no squealing missy!”  I just looked at her in agreement.  ”LYNDSY” Ms. Kane firmly spoke, “Sit down on your bed” as she pointed a rigid finger in that direction.  “And you Amy” she again pointed in the direction of my bed indicating I should sit down. 
“I am not going to punish you two for this tonight.  I want to make sure that you both understand how serious I am about this!  And quite frankly, neither one of you are in a state right now to be able to distinguish whether I was to give you a spanking or a hug!!!  And believe me, I am NOT going to hug you!”
We once again looked at each other with total connection and understanding of words unuttered, until Ms. Kane continued, “Now get some sleep, and I don’t want to see either one of you downstairs before you are sober!!  Is that clear enough to sink in past the liquid encompassing your brain??” 
“Yes, ma’am” we both agreed.
Ms. Kane quietly left our room, without another word, another look.  “Lyndsy” I whispered.”  “What?”   ”I, I think she is angry with us.” I solemnly continued.  ”You think?” was her reply.   The both of us were lying on our backs on our beds.  It wasn’t even a minute before I spoke up,  ”Nah, I don’t believe her.” I started to chuckle again.  Lyndsy looked at me trying to focus her eyes.  I added, ”I do still think I could distinguish the difference between a hug and a spanking!!  I’m not that hammered!!”  We both started to chuckle some more.  Lyndsy rolled back to stare at the ceiling again, then said, “Why don’t go over to her and tell her to spank you right now then?  Just to be sure she isn’t right.”  ”Oh yeah, right.  And I guess you want me to ask at the same time if I can take yours as well I bet!”  ”Amy my friend, you are a fast learner!!”
That was the last thing we remember talking about that night.  We both must have fallen asleep as we layed there, and we both woke up still in our party clothes.  Ewww.  I wasn’t feeling so good.  But it was different.  It wasn’t from the liquor we consumed the night before.  It was more like a troubled, worried stomach feeling.  I carefully moved up onto one elbow to look towards Lyndsy.  “Hey, how are you feeling?  Are you sober yet?”  ”Amy, I will NEVER be totally sober” she said without moving.  I looked down at my shirt and again started to laugh!!  “Oh my goodness!!!  I guess I can never wear this shirt again!!  Did you write this on me while I was sleeping?”  Lyndsy moved, while still lying on her stomach and stretched her head to see what I was talking about.  “Hmm, I don’t remember doing anything like that, but it sure looks like my handwriting.”  On my shirt was written in I think lipstick, but not sure, “100% BTS.”  After a moment of trying to pull it together, I could only say, ”I wonder what it means?”   Lyndsy rolled a little closer to the edge of the bed and stretched her neck as far as she could towards my shirt.  She looked at it with a bit of a frown while trying to focus more closely, “Nope.  I’m not recalling anything.”
“Okay.  I’m too distracted otherwise to really care.  I’m going to go take a bath, and then I will have to just face the music!”  I stood up and went to the bathroom.  As I soaked in the tub, which was for a long time, I couldn’t think about anything else other than what Ms. Kane had in store for us. 
I got dressed, and when I went to our room I noticed Lyndsy had fallen asleep again.  Oh well.  I shrugged my shoulders and went downstairs.  I couldn’t wait anymore to find out my consequences. 
The house was very quiet, and I wondered if anyone was even home.  On my way to the kitchen I glanced at Ms. Kane’s office door.  It was closed, so I figured she must’ve been in there, maybe waiting.  I couldn’t help but picture all the implements from her cabinet lined up neatly in a row.  I continued on to the kitchen, grabbed a piece of bread to make toast, and a cup of coffee.  All I could think to myself was, “Maybe that girls night out wasn’t such a good idea after all.  Maybe it wasn’t even…”  I lost my thought when I turned around to pour my coffee, and Ms. Kane was standing there.  “So, do you feel sober?”, she asked casually.  ”Umm, yes ma’am.”  I looked down towards my cup.  She slowly walked towards me, and instinctively I started to back up towards the toaster.  I bumped into the counter and felt it press firmly against my mid back.  I couldn’t back up any more, but she still continued to move towards me.  When she got within arms reach, she put one hand on each side of me leaning on the counters edge.  Damn.  Now what do I do, drop to the floor to get away?
“Amy, look at me!”  She was very serious, and this had to be one of the first times that I had absolutely no desire to smile or laugh.  I couldn’t even bring myself to look at her even after she asked me to.  I seen and then felt her right hand that had come up to my face and gently but firmly lift my chin up so that she could see my eyes. 
“Amy, did it ever cross your mind, that the two of you could have just come to me and told me that you wanted to go out on the town?”  I looked confused at her.  “This is not a prison.  When I say there will be no drinking, I mean there will be no drinking in this house.  So if you feel the need to cut lose and party it up downtown or with your friends, you are welcome to do that.”  She paused for a moment to be sure she had my attention, then continued, “But to jump out of a second story window, plan to try to climb up again, forget your keys, and not have the decency to let me know where you were off to, that is just pure stupidity”  I tried to look down again with embarrassment.  Her hand lifted my chin up again, ”Either one of you could have gotten seriously injured or something even worse!”  The little child inside of me was seriously hiding now.  She had crawled so deep I didn’t know if she ever dared to show her face again!!  I was feeling really stupid and actually really sorry to have put such concern on Ms. Kane.  I honestly hadn’t considered the risks in anything that we did that night.  We just wanted to cut loose and have some fun.  I kind of wished she would just stop scolding me and drag me over her knee to spank me, because I could see in her eyes that we had kind of hurt her, and I didn’t like it.  At least with a spanking I didn’t have to face her to see the effects in her eyes.  
I had to speak up, “I’m sorry, Ms. Kane.  I know it was wrong of us to be sneaking around like that and, and you are right.  It was actually pretty stupid.  We just thought you wouldn’t allow us to go out on the town and have fun and party it up a little bit.”  ”Well, I can tell you that because of your little irresponsible episode, you won’t be going out for the rest of this month.  Both you and Lyndsy are grounded.   You can obviously attend work, and you will certainly fulfill your chores around here, but besides that you will be staying in your room, where I can find you at any moment I choose.  Do you understand?”  ”Yes ma’am.”  I cowardly replied. 
“Good.  Now, in regards to the rest of the punishment.”  She took the coffee cup from my hands and grabbed me firmly by my forearm and went over to a chair.  She sat down without letting go of me, and dragged me over her lap.  I was wearing sweatpants, so in seconds she had them down.  She was annoyed,  I knew it without a doubt, but not a word was spoken, and that led to her spanking me quite hard right off the bat.   Also, it was different for me because I actually felt sorry that we had hurt her or affected her that way.  So because of that state of mind, it didn’t take long before I started to moan, and literally had to struggle to keep myself from crying!!!  My backside was already on fire, and no, I didn’t feel the urge to sing any kind of songs! 
Before I knew it, I was begging, “Please, Ms. Kane.  I’m sorry!  I promise that we will never do something like that again!”  She spoke up, “I believe you when you say you won’t, but honey, you can be as sorry as you want. Either way, I am not done with you yet!  Now get up!”  I stood up fairly quickly, and so did she.  She pointed towards her office and I started to walk, holding my burning bottom and with very short steps because my sweatpants were still around my ankles.  I was terrified.  I still had that picture in my head with all the implements lined up so carefully.  When I opened the door I felt a huge sense of relief because there was not one implement laying out anywhere.  I stood there in the middle of the room, and Ms. Kane continued past me and went over to her cabinet.  Inside my head I was praying, “No cane, no cane, no cane!” I guess someone was listening to me, someone with a sense of humor, because she didn’t pick the cane, but picked both the brush and the belt.  She proceeded to the couch and once again ordered me over her lap with just a point of her finger. 
Oh man, that brush was nasty!!!!  Every smack from it stung like there was no tomorrow, and she didn’t stop until every spot on my bottom was hit at least once and I’m sure colored very red to her liking.  I was wiggling, a lot.  And I guess that caused some kicking, which is totally not recommended, because that made her strike my legs twice!!  I literally started squealing.  I remembered Lyndsy talking about the squealing last night, but it was definitely a lot more funny then!!! 
She gave me a break when she was done with the brush.  She was gently rubbing my bottom and examining yet another masterpiece of her art when she spoke up saying,  “Amy, when I am done spanking you with the belt, you are then going to sit in the dining room and write 100 times these words:  ‘I will never jump out of a window again and I will always remember my keys.  And most importantly, I will always make sure that Ms. Kane knows where I am.’ “  She leaned to see as much of my face as she could and said, “Okay?  You got it memorized?  ”Yes ma’am.  I think so.”
“Alright then.  I still have to attend to that trouble making friend of yours who is probably still sleeping upstairs!  So let’s get started, shall we??”  I just nodded….
She had folded the belt so she could use it while I still was lying over her lap.  I couldn’t withhold the tears anymore.  It was painful and I hoped each smack was the last.  She asked me in the end to count the last 10 strokes.  I could barely get the words out, but somehow got to 10 with her satisfaction. 
I got up from her lap and stood sobbing in front of her.  She took my hands and said, “Amy, I was actually worried about you two last night, and I don’t like that feeling.  My job is to keep you safe, but for me to do that, I need you to be honest with me.  I deserve to know when it comes to your whereabouts, and although I am no fan of the drinking, you are both adults and should be able to have a good time and still be responsible while having it.  However, it didn’t quite look like that was the case last night!”  
She dropped my hands carefully, and backed up a bit.  “Take that notebook over there,” she pointed at her desk, ”and go write those sentences.  Lyndsy will join you when she is done with her spanking!”
I carefully pulled my pants up and went over and took the notebook.  She never said anything as to whether I should wait for Lyndsy or not before starting my lines, so I just kneeled on the chair, and leaned forward onto the table.   Man, my bottom was burning so bad I was almost expecting my sweats to catch fire!!   I laid my head down on my forearms and rested while I waited for Lyndsy to be dealt with and come to write her lines too. 
Right after Lyndsy came out, Ms. Kane followed and let us know, “I need to go do a bit of shopping, but I expect you both to finish this assignment.  And when you are done, you can leave the notebooks on my desk and go directly to your room.  Remember you are both grounded!”  “Okay, ma’am.” 
We both continued to kneel because there was no way of sitting as Ms. Kane had suggested when writing our lines.  Lyndsy finally said something, “Okay this is NOT the kind of spanking I want to receive EVER again”  ”I agree!!  And I really don’t like that we upset Ms. Kane like that either.”
We started to write. I think we both just wanted to get this final punishment over with fast so we could go to our rooms and tuck into our beds again. 
After some time of us writing and writing I asked Lyndsy a question.  “Do you think she saw us yesterday?  You know, when we jumped out of the window and then when we tried to get back inside again?”  Lyndsy looked at me, ”No.  She did tell me that she knew something wasn’t quite right because we were being too quiet.  She said something like, ’You two never stop talking and snickering, and sometimes I even think you do it while you’s are sleeping’”  I had to laugh, ”I really hope we don’t talk and chuckle while we are sleeping!!  Do you think she will forgive us Lyndsy?”   ”I think she already has” she quietly commented.
30 lines to go!! Whoo-hoo!!!  It was my own personal unexpressed excitement, but then I did say, “Hey, I have never been grounded in my life, have you?”  ”Nope” was Lyndsy’ one word reply.  I continued, ”It’s really not that fair if we get maintenance spankings next Sunday.  If we have to stay in our room, we obviously won’t be getting into trouble!”  Lyndsy looked up at me with her little smirk, ”Amy, you and I don’t seem to have any problems with getting into trouble, so I really don’t think a grounding is going to change anything.  But, if you want to argue with Ms. Kane, I’ll definitely back you up, or, or should I say, at least push you in front of me!”  That Lyndsy, her mind never stopped contemplating, and bratting about something or blaming ME!!
I was writing away and was pretty much done, when I suddenly remembered what BTS stood for!!!  And it WAS Lyndsy who had written it on my shirt!!  I started to laugh just out of the blue, and Lyndsy scrunched her eyebrows wondering what that was all about, ”What? You can’t just sit there and have a party on your own Amy!!”  ”Oh, sorry, but it just dawned on me, and I really hope that Ms. Kane doesn’t know what BTS means!”  Lyndsy still had a puzzled look trying to figure me out.  “Lyndsy!!!  It stands for 100% BratToSpank!” 
;) Annika and co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Future of Spanking’ : Conversations with Spankos Ch. 14

Readers,

A couple weeks after a fun round of spanking and conversation with one of my wonderful playmates, I received an email from him, following up on our previous conversation.

We discussed that the era in which many of us were reared – one of acceptable, permissible, and even advisable corporal punishment – is coming to an end. Most public and private schools no longer employ the ‘three licks’ method of discipline, and many states and countries have outlawed the practice altogether. Also, many caregivers now choose other, less physical ways of teaching, like TimeOuts.

My friend and I wondered whether, by removing the experience, either direct or remote, of corporal punishment from early development would render the world spanko-less one day….or at least spanko-light. And whether the natural changes of lifestyles and environments would put a different ‘spin’, so to speak, on spanking play.

This is neither pro nor con early corporal punishment, and not meant to be a discussion of early-life experiences. Instead, I am curious whether, when taken out of the environment altogether, spanking would still become a distraction, and in such numbers as in previous generations. 

And, if the spanking fetish does still thrive, will the fantasies be contextually the same?  Here, I’m addressing specifically the seemingly very common thread which runs throughout the current, mature spanko population – conservative, traditional domestic scenarios. Current generations haven’t grown up on the same Sears&Roebuck catalog fantasies as their predecessors – they’ve cut their teeth on Victoria’s Secret and Brazilian bikinis, after all.

What do you think? Will the new generation of spankos be hard-wired in the same way as we? And how will the natural changes in the world around us change the process and execution of the fetish?

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday Update: 12/16

100 Strokes: The Holiday Scrooge
HolidayScrooge-001
Click on the title link above for more preview photos, scene descriptions, and download link, or visit


Sneak Preview!
Watch for new spanking model Red – 

coming soon.


Also, Auntie Dana’s Naughty Nieces, Parts 1 and 2, are now available for download.

 Part 3 coming tomorrow, 12/17!


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

From Annika and Lyndsy: ‘The Reformatory’ Part Three


The REFORMATORY Part III
”Oh man.  I am soooo going to miss JD” she grumbled as she shook her head.  Lyndsy seemed more upset about JD being removed from her possessions than the fact that she wasn’t able to sit anywhere comfortably. 
Ms. Kane didn’t hold anything back because of Lyndsy’ little JD hiding game.  I was actually very proud of her, because she handled the spanking quite well.  Of course, I didn’t actually see the spanking since I had my face stuck into the wall, and didn’t DARE move it away, but the sound of it was sure intense!  Sometimes my body even reacted to the spanking sound by clinching my muscles all the way up my back when I heard the belt smacking against her skin. 
Ms. Kane wasn’t in the office when Lyndsy said she would miss JD.  We were instructed not to talk, just stand there in our corners and think about our behavior.  But the damn song inside my head wouldn’t stop!  I kept singing ‘I am titanium’ and sighed, because I was so far away from being anything like titanium.  If I were to think of something comparable, I would be something along the lines of butter!  I do have a tendency to laugh about weird or during stressful situations, so I couldn’t help myself and started to giggle, which caused Lyndsy to giggle, which in turn caused me to laugh.  I could just picture this situation from above, the two of us standing there in our corners, one singing titanium, the other crushed about JD, and both flashing very red, sore bottoms.  What a sight that was, no wonder it made me laugh!!  ”Shhh!  My backside can’t take anymore right now Amy.” Lyndsy whispered.
I heard Ms. Kane come to the office again, and I was able to contain myself.  I didn’t want to risk another round, especially right away.
“You two are free to go now, but I hope you both remember this session for a very long time!”  ”Yes ma’am” we sharply stated as if in one voice.  
I was very relieved that I was able to stand up at work over the next couple of days.  I hated the meetings I had to attend, but to be honest, I have no idea what the meetings were about because all my attention was directed to protecting the soreness of my bottom. 
Lyndsy and I didn’t chat during the day anymore.  We simply couldn’t with these old cell phones, so the conversations during dinner didn’t get the spark we usually would from our daily interactions.  We pretty much were in a well behaved mode.   But before we knew it, a new game had started.  Who would be the first one out of the four of us to give in to our inner brat and have it showing its face again? 
Of course there were always the weekly sessions we had to contend with.  And I was still scared that we would receive another spanking for the texting madness that was carried out prior, but it turned out that Ms. Kane does not spank twice for the same mistake.  Well, unless of course, you don’t learn from the first time and if I was to start texting again to Lyndsy in like manner.   Thank goodness she prevented that by taking our smartphones away, because seriously, I do not think either me or Lyndsy could NOT text each other if we had the chance!!  So, for this week it was a ‘gentle’ hand spanking just to make sure I would have a clean sheet to start a new week and send me off on my best behavior.  I really was thankful for that.  My buttocks couldn’t have handled anything more right then.
The four of us were hanging out in the basement, watching TV and playing billiards.  Kevin, bent over and while lining up his shot says, ”Lyndsy, what is the worst implement your butt has ‘tasted’ so far??”  She shrugged at Kevin and replied as cool as ever, “The belt.  What about you Mr. T.?”  I laughed at that.  Mr. T.!!  T-t-t-titanium!!  Kevin wasn’t as impressed with the name as we were, so continued, “Hmm, I’m not sure I have met the worst implement yet.”  And again the song started inside my head, t-t-titanium… Lyndsy says, ”Then it’s really rather a sad situation, because as long as you uphold your fine behavior you will never find out Kevin.”  ”That is true Mr. T.!!  You will never be able to prove how much “titanium” is in that backside of yours!” I replied.  Instantly Kevin popped out his smartphone from his pocket and flashed it towards me, ”You, miss Amy, can borrow my smartphone, and…” he looked over to Lori for her approval, “I’m sure Lyndsy can borrow Lori’s!  We don’t need to text message each other in order to be brats!”  He glanced daringly at me.  And I smiled back at him saying, ”Well fine.  We don’t have a problem using your phone, or writing messages under the identity of your names, because officially we don’t own a smartphone, so really, it would show up as you and Lori who are texting each other!”  Lyndsy pipes in, ”Yeah!  Hand it over Lori.”  ”You keep your fingers away from my smartphone, miss Lyndsy!!”  ”Why? Do you need it to place some more orders??” she sasses back.  ”Ha! Ha! Ha!  Ver-ry funny!”
Kevin speaks up, “Seriously guys, I don’t recognize myself when I have to behave all the time.”  ”Well what do you suggest, Kevin??” I asked.  Lori seemed a little more interested in the conversation now and says, ”Hmm, I have an idea.  Maybe we should work together!  It could be very interesting to see how Ms. Kane would handle the four of us all at the same time!”  Lyndsy, trying to convince us she’s innocent in this, says, “I will be the last in line if we get caught, and I expect all of you to take the biggest part of that spanking if I have to be part of this.”  I shake my head as I respond, ”Lyndsy, Lyndsy, Lyndsy.  If you continue to play the “innocent role” you like to portray, you might be the first in line!   Do you not think that maybe Ms. Kane already knows your tactics and that she doesn’t believe you for one second??  Anyways, I don’t think you have to worry.  We have Kevin who is a fine gentleman, and will take it as his duty to go first, right??”  ”Umm, if I go first, she won’t have any implements to use on you guys, and she would never risk that!”  Lori seemed intrigued with our conversation, and as she sat on the couch listening quietly she started to giggle.  But as she giggled, she was kind of shrinking into the couch.  
“What are you trouble makers talking about down here??”  The three of us looked at each other, then Lori, without moving anything but our eyes, and then turned around only to see Ms. Kane standing in the doorway leaning on the frame with her arms crossed.  We had no idea how long she was there, but to be leaning in such a relaxed state, odds are she definitely heard something!  I know the first thing I was thinking about was what the heck we had said last, when it deemed upon me that we were joking about the implements she owned!!!
Ms. Kane stood up straight then started to walk towards us.  She looked like she was kind of amused.  At least that’s what I hoped I was seeing.  Her walk was very relaxed, almost playful, and as she approached the pool table her hand slightly danced along the side of it as she made her way around to one end.  Instinct took over, and I started to move in the opposite direction ever so slowly, and without realizing it, my mind was already making plans of how and when I should run.  I guess she seen my eyes pondering options, because at one point she stopped,  looked straight at me, didn’t say a word, and I just froze in place trying to ease the pressure with a slight smile.
“So tell me again…” she picked up the 8 ball, held it up to look at it and then lowered it proceeding to roll it between her palms, “…what is it that I don’t dare to risk?”  With that she made sure she had all of our full attentions.
“Ahh, I’m not in on this.” Lori replied as she stood up and started to walk.  “Stop!  You stay here young lady!”, she sharply said, but still with a calm undertone.
There was silence for a minute as we watched Ms. Kane slowly pull herself up to sit on the pool table.  She took her time, and rolled a few balls under her palms against the green of the table.  She had her head down, and her hair was covering her eyes from my angle, so I looked at Kevin prompting him with my eyes to do something.  I figured he had the most experience, or at least should know how to get us out of this situation.  Oh boy, I couldn’t have been more wrong!!  This was a game he LOVED!!  To get caught and to dig himself into a deeper hole!! 
 The words that came out of his mouth were shocking.  “You know Ms. Kane, what you heard while you were listening, listening uninvited, which really, ah, is very inappropriate if I do say so myself, but anyway, what you heard was nothing that should be of concern or worry to you really.”
 I think my jaw dropped 5 inches and all I could do was stare at him!!!  My brain was yelling at him IS THIS YOUR WAY OF GETTING US OUT OF TROUBLE???!!!! 
Ms. Kane still didn’t look up from her smooth activity of slowly rolling the billiard balls around the table in a very small area.  I looked at Lyndsy and she looked as in shock as I was!  But looking at Lori, she didn’t even look concerned, never mind surprised.  Maybe she knew him better?  
I was really amazed at how cool, and contained, and unaffected Ms. Kane was to Kevin’s remark, and I just couldn’t get enough of how she played these head games with us.
Ms. Kane took a deep breath, left the balls alone and reached a few feet further for a cue stick.  She pulled it slowly towards her, but still left it on the table, and started to roll it back and forth, back and forth.  She then held it straight up pointing towards the ceiling and not taking her eyes off of it she said, “Darn.  Such a beautiful straight cue to have to be broken on somebody’s bottom.”  My heart jumped and I’m sure it made my shirt even move.  She continued with a sigh, “It’s such a shame to consider the fatality of such a perfect piece of wood.”  Now she looked to Kevin as she laid the cue back on the table, but continued speaking in her slow way of torture,  “And it’s such a shame to think it may only have the experience of tending to one bottom.”  Kevin just started to laugh.  Instantly I felt the urge to grab that cue and whack him with it myself!  Ms. Kane noticed my sudden facial expressions and said, ”Relax Amy.  I won’t actually use this on any of you.”  After she gave me a little smile she went back to looking at it and rolling it back and forth on the table.  She continued to speak in a slow, tantalizing manner, “It’s just too beautiful and expensive to waste by either breaking or warping it.” 
She jumped elegantly off the table and patted her shirt down.  Kevin was like a kid in a toy store, he had a smile from ear to ear, and he couldn’t contain his excitement, or maybe it was fear being hidden by his bratty self as a distraction!!   His demeanor changed fairly quickly though after Ms. Kane’s voice went from soft to firm in a moment.  “It seems that the four of you think that if you all act together, there is no chance of me handling you all at once.”   Damn!  She had heard a lot!!!
“You are all going to feel my ‘gentle’ touch” she said as she looked at me.  ”And Lyndsy, you will receive the same amount as the rest of the girls!!”   Lyndsy shrugged her shoulders with like a ‘whatever’ attitude.  Ms. Kane then looked at Kevin and smiled.  She never took her eyes off of him when she said, ”Girls, you will all go upstairs and find one implement of your choosing in my cabinet.   And you mister Kevin, I will be choosing three implements myself to use on you!” 
He wasn’t smiling as much anymore, but he still had this sarcasm about him that made it look as if he took it all as a challenge….a fun challenge.
“Off you go!” she said as she smacked her hands together and whisked us away. 
We all went upstairs, not dragging ourselves of course, but definitely not running!  Lori knew what cabinet it was that held the formidable tools of the trade.  And she didn’t waste any time looking them over.  She grabbed what she wanted and said, ”I will take the leather paddle.  You two can fight about the rest.”  Lyndsy and I looked inside the cabinet, then looked at each other.  I just shrugged, shaking my head.  I had no idea what half of the implements were capable of, so I couldn’t guide Lyndsy in this situation.  She pointed at the wooden spoon, and she smiled at me with that twinkle in her eye.  At least she still had a sense of humor in this situation we were in, and because of that it surely made me feel a bit better. 
We avoided the canes, the rug beater, the loops.  Well, pretty much everything.  So we had to look them over again and I started to be very thankful that we at least had a choice.  ”Ah, what the heck” Lyndsy mumbled as she grabbed a wooden brush and stepped aside.  I was looking at the belt, but it just felt too easy to take that one.  It’s not that it didn’t hurt, but at least I knew I could kind of handle it.  But it also felt strange in a way if I were to pick it.  Almost like it would be a sign of disrespect to Ms. Kane if I were to choose it.  Don’t ask me why.  I know, weird, but that’s the feeling I had.  So, without contemplating anymore,  I grabbed a wooden stick that kind of resembled a ruler. 
We stood there waiting, all four of us, and not one of us saying a word.  Kevin was the only one not carrying an implement which didn’t seem to worry him in the least.  Eventually Ms. Kane walked in, looked at us, looked at what we were holding, smiled and went over to the cabinet.  She didn’t take very much time to decide.  She took the rug beater, some kind of braided loop wand, and I must admit, quite an intimidating cane.  Once again I had many thanks for not being the brute end of this situation.
She walked over to the four of us and handed Kevin his three chosen implements.  She then took a look at Lori’s paddle, Lyndsy’ brush and the stick I had selected.  ”You think you can handle this one Amy?”  She took the stick and looked in the direction of the cabinet.  ”I kind of expected you to pick the belt.”  I was looking down at my feet.  She sensed that I was confused over the belt.  How does she do that???  She then lifted my face up with her hand making sure she had my eye contact.  ”You know I love all my implements, so I wouldn’t have been upset with you if you had chosen the belt.  But if you want to challenge yourself, that’s fine with me!”   All I could do was sigh.  Of course, not visibly.
“Okay all of you get over there, line up, drop your pants and face the wall.  And Lyndsy you will stand either first or last in the line.”  Lyndsy looked at her with a puzzled frown.  She continued, “I don’t care which end you pick, because either way, I will be starting with you!”  She waited as we got in line, and dropped our pants to expose our white bottoms.  ”You will each hold your implements, and when it’s your turn you will hand it to me.  Do I make myself clear and understood??”  ”Yes ma’am.” came out of all of us almost simultaneously.  ”And you Kevin, will start with the rug beater.”  ”Yes ma’am” he replied.
I was standing between Lyndsy and Lori, so as long as I was next to Lyndsy, I was obviously second.
Ms. Kane continued, “Good!  I hope that after today all of you will realize without a doubt that I can handle four of you without an issue.  And if we get more residents, that will not be a problem in the least!”
“Hand me the brush please young lady!”……SMACK…..”Ei-yi-yi!” Lyndsy let out without restraint.  Because I was beside Lyndsy, I knew it was my turn next so Ms. Kane didn’t need to say anything to me because my hand was already reaching the stick in her direction.  ”I want you to wait until I ask you for your implement Amy.  You don’t know if I am going to spank you next!!”  I let my hand with the stick fall back into place.  ”Hand me the stick please little lady.”  A smile stretched across my lips.  She was goooood!  I handed the stick to Ms. Kane, closed my eyes, took a deep breath and …SMACK…..  If you could read my lips, I’m sure I screamed something like “Owww!!  For Pete’s sake.”  She handed me the stick again and moved on.  I glanced over to Lyndsy, and she smiled at me.  I knew what the words were unspoken, “Did that hurt??”  ”Like Hell!”
It was good that there were four of us, because we got to breathe a little easier for a few moments once she dealt us our blow.  After some time both Lyndsy and I could barely stay on our feet when Ms. Kane ‘touched’ us, and it wasn’t ‘gentle’ by any means!!  Each wallop smarted like the first.  We definitely were not smiling anymore, and we weren’t whispering, or looking at each other, or anything.  I guess we were praying that it would stop finally.  At least that was the case between Lyndsy and I.  Lori seemed like she wasn’t being too affected yet, and Kevin – Kevin was stoic. 
“This will be the last round for you girls, and you know what the last one means.  It will be the hardest.”  How the heck can it be any harder I thought!  ”And after this, you three are going to watch the rest of Kevin’s punishment.”
“Hand me the brush please!” ….SMACK!
“Hand me the stick please!”….SMACK!
“Hand me the paddle please!”…..SMACK!
“Good.  Now go over there and keep quiet.  If you start talking, giggling or anything of any vocal or disruptive nature, you will face the wall again!” 
We were too busy rubbing our behinds and watching Kevin’s punishment to even think about talking, or even looking anywhere but straight ahead. 
Kevin was amazing!  What he could handle was way out of my league, and I figured I needed to behave enough to stay on the side where I would only ever meet hand, belt, probably brush and worst scenario, the stick!  After all I was still alive!   With that, a new song started to play inside my head!  ”Where there is desire, there is going to be a flame.  Where there is a flame, someone’s bound to get burned.  But just because it burns, doesn’t mean you’re gonna die, you’ve gotta get up and try, try, try.”  Oh man, my butt was burning.  And yes, I am not going to die from it.  But the brat in me?  She’s still gonna try, try, try!!
;) Annika and co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

2013 Party Planning, Spanko Style


Fellow spankos,

I am planning to attend a few of the spanko community gatherings in the upcoming year. While I stand in awe of those hearty few who are able to attend multiple functions, I won’t have the luxury of being at all of them.

Boardwalk Badness is definitely on my calendar for 2013. I’m wondering whether the recovery effort from Sandy will still be ongoing by the time the party is held? The people and businesses there took a real beating, so I’m hopeful that this event will be held as planned.

I made a short stop in at last summer’s Chicago Crimson Moon party, and am hoping to attend this summer, as well. Yoni and the rest of the group were so friendly, and welcomed me (slightly nervous and ever-so-overwhelmed at my first spanko gathering) warmly. I’m also hoping to make it to their annual Halloween party one year.

It sounds like last year’s TASSP party was quite a hit, and I’m wondering whether to add that one to my plans, too..lots of great fun to be had in Texas!

I know that the Delco Spankos and Florida Moonshine group also hold excellent parties, as well as Shadow Lane here in Las Vegas and a few others.

I’m wondering: 

Do you attend any of the parties? 

If so, tell me about your favorites. 
If not, why?

(It should go without saying, but I’ll say it anyway: I’m interested in your experiences, opinions, and recommendations – but I’m not interested in any bashing of any kind. If you’re a fan of a particular group, please do tout their accolades! But if you’ve nothing nice to say – say nothing.)

Also, if you’re going to be adding of the upcoming 2013 parties to your travel schedule, let me know, and I’ll look for you there!

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Holiday Cheer, Blog Frequency, and True Sadism


Readers,

First, let me wish you all the most happy and relaxed of holiday seasons. Relaxation seems to be harder and harder to come by for most of us, so take time for yourselves…put your feet up…and chill. 

I’ll be doing a bit of that, myself, around Christmastime, after another wonderfully hectic year of indulging my fetish by way of professional disciplinarian-ing. 

For those long-time friends and playmates who’ve passed previous holiday seasons with me – my enormous gratitude and affection. You all enrich my life with your kind words, time, and generosity of spirit. And you all also deserve many more spankings…just on general principle.

And for new friends – thank you for finding me, and for allowing me to become a part, however small, of your lives and experiences. (You all deserve more spankings, too…by the by.)

Special thanks also to the many creative contributors to this blog. Whether you’re a story writer, contest entrant, photo sender, commenter, or regular reader, thank you. There is absolutely no way I could populate this blog without your help.


On that note, I recently received a comment about the frequency of others’ writings appearing on my blog, and the infrequency of my own. The commenter suggested that they’d like to read more from me, and less from other writers. I did address this comment, but would also like to address it to the rest of the readers of this blog.

I enjoy sharing the writings and imaginations of other spankos – and there are a whole big bunch of ’em out there who don’t maintain their own blog/site but still want to participate in the online experience. Some of our authors write prodigiously, which gives me the opportunity to share their writings often. The spanking story contests are another way in which I encourage readers to participate, by exploring their creativity – with a chance to get a ‘prize’ spanking in the arrangement. I hope, at least, that this is not only fun for the participants but also for people who enjoy reading original spanking fiction. These are not professional writers, and that’s another thing to love about the diversity of their stories.

With that said – yes, there is something in it for me. Content. 

Without the participation of a larger spanko community, this blog (excluding video updates) would likely post once or twice a week, at best. My own personal writings, such as Conversations with Spankos, Spanking PSA, and other random posts, are few and far between for a reason. 

I’m busy. A lot.

This is not a boast. I do wish, wholeheartedly, that I had more leisurely time in which to explore my thoughts and opinions and experiences. The reality is that I do not have that luxury.

So I rely heavily on other spanking enthusiasts who are willing to share of themselves on this blog. I cannot imagine that this could be a bad thing, but it is possible that there are those readers out there who have some disagreement with the content. I encourage those readers to explore the many high-quality personal spanking blogs and sites available – lots of which are linked directly in the sidebar of my blog.

(Then there are the random occurrences which cause all life and business to come to a screeching halt.)

A supposedly-simple dental appointment last week turned into a three-appointments-over-a-month root canal and crown procedure. I have had enough dental work to be completely convinced at this point that each and every doctor of dentistry is a natural-born sadist. 
Who else could look you in the eye and say ‘take a deep breath’ while sticking a needle in your gums?

So I am behind. Again. A little. But blame it on my dentist – I’d much rather be spanking.

Love,
Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory’ Part Two

Enjoy part two of ‘The Reformatory’, by Annika and Lyndsy! Much more to come from these two talented authors…

The Reformatory part II

”Are you ok Lyndsy??”  I asked.  She turned and looked at me with the biggest smile on her face ever. 
“Oh man!!!  When does it stop hurting??” she asked as she rubbed her bottom.  ”Well, I will tell you when I know myself!”, I replied.  “Hey, I thought this wasn’t your first spanking?”….”It wasn’t, but I have never EVER got a spanking like this one was!”  I looked right at her, “Soooo?  Are you still on probation??”  She laughed and replied, “Nope!!  Hey, we aren’t grounded, let’s kick this place and go out!!” 
She was right.  We were free to leave the house at almost any time.  Of course we had to be back at dinnertime for the most part, and definitely for the night, but besides that we were responsible for our own time management.  All of us had jobs which usually occupied our time during the day, so we usually weren’t home until dinner. 
When Lyndsy and I were not together we used technology to keep in touch.  We chatted a lot during the daytime, which made it very difficult for me to focus on work.  Mostly we taunted and dared each other to do different things or say different things towards many different situations, like work mates, or others who annoyed us, but more often than not it was in regards to handling things at the reformatory.  Because of that, the conversations during dinner sometimes took some strange turns as we deliberately interposed comments that we had mentioned previously and privately to each other, and this would trigger some kind of reaction from one of us.  
Lyndsy looked at me first with that little dare in her eyes, then said to Ms. Kane, “Do you like to sing Ms. Kane??”….”Yes Lyndsy.  Actually I do.  But not in public though.”  Lyndsy started to giggle, and looked back to me, ”Maybe you should sing your new song to her, Amy?”  I kicked Lyndsy under the table as hard as I could.  ”Yeowww!”  was her vocal reaction, although it was a little put on.  Ms. Kane looked at Lyndsy with curious eyes, then at me with more of a frown.  Right then the phone rang in her office so she excused herself and went out to answer it.
“What the heck are you two doing??” Kevin asked us as soon as she left the room.  ”What do you mean?” I answered as Lyndsy said at the same time, “We just asked her a question!  Why is that a problem?” 
“The only thing you are asking for is a sound spanking!  The two of you have been talking in round about  ways pretty much since you arrived here.   I’m just telling you to rethink your strategy a little better.”  ”What strategy?  We are not trying to get into trouble with it.”  I innocently replied.  ”Yeah that’s what I tell myself too” Lori pointed out.  ”Just remember one VERY important thing!!!  Ms. Kane never forgets anything!  And I mean NEVER!”
Ms. Kane entered the dining room and we all focused on our eating again. 
As Ms. Kane sat down she asked, “Amy, do you write songs??”  Lyndsy almost choked on her bite of food.  ”No, Ms. Kane.  I just like music.”  Ms. Kane continued, ”Me too.  I really enjoy a good song.  And I guess you didn’t know that I like to dance as well?”  Lyndsy stood up literally choking this time, *Cough* *cough* *cough*  “I’m sorry.  I have to be excused” and with that she ran off.  So there I was, not knowing what to do next, and left there by myself to try to continue with dinner without coughing any up myself!   I was really hoping, but pretty much knew Ms. Kane could probably see that I was struggling.   I mean, severely struggling.  As the moments slowly went by, my eyes started to water, and my stomach tensed up so tight because I was trying to hold it together without cracking up uncontrollably!  It’s got to be the hardest thing to do when you feel you need to be serious!!!  And it’s not that we had any problems with the fact that Ms. Kane liked to sing and dance, it’s just that me and Lyndsy had been texting about it earlier.   We were just saying something like,  ‘Let’s sing a song!  That can’t be wrong!’  And I think Lyndsy’ reply was, ‘Let’s not, and say we did.’  And then I suggested we could even invite Ms. Kane to sing along with us.  To which we both agreed it should be something that wouldn’t get us into any kind of trouble whatsoever.   
All this was going through my head, in my own little world, when Ms. Kane pipes up, “Is something wrong Amy?  You seem a little distracted or maybe not feeling well?”  Lori blurts kind of sassily, ”Yeah, maybe you should go to Ms. Kane’s office and take a nap on her couch!”  “I’m fine, really.  And I think I’ll just take a nap in my bed.  Thanks so much for your concern though Lori.”  Kevin turned his head towards me, hiding his face with his right hand so that Ms. Kane couldn’t see his lips moving.  Without a word he said, ‘You two are so doomed!’  I smiled back at him sending him a look that could be easily translated into something such as, ‘You think?!’
He was right – we were doomed.  There was little doubt about that.  But we had no idea when Ms. Kane would actually react or how.  Of course there was the weekly session to always “look forward” to, but after she announced that we were finished with the probationary period, or “the second chance” period, she could pursue a punishment at any given time.  I felt like I was swimming in a very deep ocean, no life jacket, no seeing a safe place nearby to swim to, and having these swarming sharks pressing in all around me.  I had no idea how to get out of this situation now.   And even without trying, I just seemed to fall deeper into “the abyss”. 
Ms. Kane didn’t react that night.  Lyndsy’ thoughts were we really were not that bad, and that technically, we were “cute” about it all and how we were handling this bratty side that we both let emerge.  Not to mention how we fed off each others natural ability to connect in this way.  I wasn’t that sure Ms. Kane would see it that way, but I definitely couldn’t deny that we were having a lot of fun!!  And even in moments when we didn’t know how she would react, Ms. Kane couldn’t help but smile at our tendencies at times!!!
The next day was fairly normal to us.  We carried on in our texting as per usual.  This time we had been chatting about inviting Ms. Kane to a Karaoke bar with us, so that she could show us publicly how she was able to both sing and dance.  We had our giggles and laughs.  I had to stifle myself at work so many times, because Lyndsy kept cracking me up, and my co-workers wanted to know what I was laughing at!!!  I couldn’t DARE tell them where I was staying or what happened to us in the reformatory!!!  
We got through our day, none the less affected by our connection.  Dinnertime however, had a little different twist to it than usual. 
At some point while we were munching down with casual conversation over dinner, Ms. Kane stood up, walked over to us, and put a phone directly in front of me, and one directly in front of Lyndsy.  At least it kind of looked like a phone.  Our noses and cheeks scrunched up on one side as we looked at each other, because what she placed in front of us was definitely not a smart phone in ANY way!!!  My guess was that they probably wouldn’t even recognize the cell phone signal never mind place a call!!   
Ms. Kane was slow in her actions, and she was very calm.  After setting the phones down, she reached her hands towards us, one in front of me, one in front of Lyndsy, with her palms facing up.  “Phones please.” was her remark.  I looked at the phones on the table and considered taking one of them and placing it back in her hand, and a big smile came across my face!  I thought I was hiding it, but immediately Ms. Kane voiced, “I don’t mean those phones sweetheart.  I mean your smartphones.”  Lyndsy kicked me again.  As a matter of fact, I had more bruises from her kicking then after the spanking I had received that last Sunday.  I abided by the calm demand.  Then she looked at Lyndsy.  “Same for you missy!”   Once she had our phones, OUR PHONES, she went back to her seat and started back at dinner like nothing had just happened.
Personally, I don’t delete messages.  I felt my phone was my personal possession forever, so I didn’t worry about it.  Lyndsy never either, because she knew that if she was accused of something, she could scroll back and double check if that was the case, or if something was misinterpreted, to get her out of a situation.  Sad thing is, Ms. Kane knew how to get inside our message logs.  I swallowed hard and whispered to Lyndsy, ”This is not good.”  “Yeah.  Tell me about it.  I think I need to make a run to find JD!!!”  ”Good!”  I replied.  “That means JD will be pointed at, and not me!!”  
“Seems it’s not us who are in trouble for once!” Lori said to Kevin.  ”Yes!  Since they moved in, I actually think we have been behaving very well!” Kevin replied with a corny twisted tone to his voice.
We had to sit there, all of us, as Ms. Kane was reading our phone messages me and Lyndsy sent to each other.  We tried to swallow our dinner, but each bite had a really hard time to get past our throat.  She would look up once in a while and just looked from me or Lyndsy to the other, with a slight smirk that neither of us knew how to take, making sure we got her eye contact, and then lowered her head to continue reading. 
I certainly started to feel the heat built up inside of me!  My cheeks felt as if they had been sunburned, and my mouth got very dry.  Literally I had to swallow each little bite with a gulp of water.
Ms. Kane looked at us again.  Each moment seemed like minutes!  She didn’t say a word, which was the scariest part of it all!  We couldn’t even hold the eye contact for a second, so we both just looked at our food and tried to refocus.  She stood up and left the kitchen, and both of our jaws stopped.  Our eyes followed her without looking directly at her.
“Awww, are you nervous girls?  You look like you’ve seen a ghost or something?”  Kevin laughed sarcastically, but controlled it at the moment Ms. Kane returned to the dining room.  ”Lori, Kevin, I want you two to either go upstairs or you can leave the house.  It’s up to you.”  Both of them chose to leave the house, but before exiting, Lori managed to whisper to us, ”I want details later!  Oh, and good luck!” 
As soon as the two left the dining room Ms. Kane started up, “Well, it is going to take me some time to get through all of these messages you two have collaborated together the past few days.  You both get this place cleaned up, and I will be in my office reading!!  When you are done, you decide who will come in to see me first.”  With that she turned and walked away.
We both looked at each other.  ”I guess you’re thrilled you have a sitting job hey Amy?!”  Lyndsy quietly said, but with a loud giggle.  ”Well, I am relieved that I can raise my desk, so I can also stand up while working!“  I replied with a big sigh.
We started to clean up, and because we are smart, we didn’t hurry at all.  The plates have never been as clean as the day they were bought!  And we just happened to find all these unkempt spots all over the kitchen that just so happened to need cleaning!  But, in reality, this only delayed the punishment by a mere few minutes.   It did not remove it.
“I’m the youngest, so you should take responsibility and go first” I piped up.  Lyndsy laughed, “Oh my dear Amy, it’s exactly why you should go first, because you are the youngest!  There are better chances for you to learn from a spanking at your age, so really, honestly, I believe it in your best interests that you go first.”  “I was first the last time Lyndsy!!”….”That is true, but….  Oh, what the heck.  I’m a fair person.  Lets flip a coin.”  I liked the idea actually, ”Fine!  Heads or tails?”  ”Tails!” Lyndsy chose as I threw the coin in the air and let it drop to the floor.  It seemed like it never wanted to stop spinning, and as we watched in anticipation, it stopped with the heads up!!!  Sigh…..”Fine….. I will go first.”  ”Feel free to take some of my spanking as well!” she said with a blink and a sassy smirk!
I slowly walked down the hall and knocked at Ms. Kane’s office door.  “Come in.”  I carefully stepped inside.  Ms. Kane was sitting in the same spot as the last time I was before her – behind her desk.  Laying directly in front of her she had our phones displayed neatly, and along side of them a brown leather belt.  My insides were restless and it came out through my hands.  They went from scratching my arms, to my head, to my hair until I managed to cross my arms at which I was hoping would prevent them from moving anywhere else.   Then, I got a shiver as I wondered if Ms. Kane thought maybe my posture might indicate that I’m not open to receive any kind of lecture.  But then again, my facial expression had to of indicated that I was very aware of her attentiveness, and very open to pay attention to everything she was going to tell me!….  And do to me!
“So young lady, I must admit, this has been somewhat of an interesting read” she said as she continued to keep my eye contact.  “Sit down.”  I slumped with my arms still crossed.  “Did you think I wouldn’t notice your little innuendo’s that you and Lyndsy have going on?”  ”Umm, no ma’am.”  ”Oh.  So you did want me to find out.  Interesting.”  ”Well, I guess I assumed you would clue in sooner or later” I shyly added.  ”Amy, I can barely hear you.  Speak up please.  You had the courage enough to write all of this to Lyndsy, so have the courage to say it to me as well.”   “Yes ma’am” I barely fumbled out.  
”You and Lyndsy have really hit it off, and seem to be on the same page with your little bratty ideas and instigating.”  ”Yes.  We did actually click right away.”  ”Do you two think of me as just a joke around here?”  My eyes got big, ”No, no, no.  I swear!  I would never even consider that ma’am.  We would never talk or, or write that much, about you if, if we didn’t see you as someone, umm, someone important enough to spend our time  and, and attention with.”  I tragically fumbled for words.  ”Relax Amy.  I know that.  I just noticed that the two of you like to get carried away with the giggling and sarcasm and jokes between the two of you.”  
She paused for a moment, but it seemed like eternity.  “Maybe you won’t be laughing so often when I’m done with you.”  ”Umm, probably not ma’am” I tried to answer respectively.  ”Well, I suppose you’ve noticed that I have found my old belt, and I won’t lie to you, this little piece of leather is going to hurt.  A  lot!  That little child inside of you has been coming out of it’s shell a little too much now, and that means it’s you, the adult you, that will have to face the consequences.”   ”Yes ma’am.  I understand” I said trying to convince myself.
“Good answer.  Now get those pants off.  Oh, and since you haven’t tasted the belt yet, I will be kind enough to give you a warm up.  However, it will have to be on your bare bottom.”
I stood up slowly, uncrossed my arms finally, undid and dropped my pants and slowly went over to her.  The adrenaline was racing intensely inside of me, which made my whole body quiver.  She took me by my hand, looked directly into my eyes and then slowly guided me over her lap without losing a moment of eye contact.  I shook my head.  ”Why are you shaking you head” she asked?  ”Because…  because I am so stupid!”  ”Oh Amy, you are not stupid.  You are a little brat, but you are not stupid” she said as she continued to lower me over her lap.  Then she started the smacking.  You definitely could call it a warm up, because my bottom certainly was burning very quick.  
First the rhythm was slow, but turned into a faster rhythm after 10 strokes or so.  She kept going for quite some time until I finally began to moan.  She rubbed my bottom for a minute.  ”I wonder how you will respond to the belt now little missy.  You are basically unaffected so far.  Stand up.”  I stood up without a pause and rubbed my bottom.  It was burning and literally sore already.  I looked up at her with big puppy sad eyes, and she smartly smiled back at me.  “Amy, don’t look at me that way.  It won’t get you out of trouble no matter how cute you may try to be, and it definitely won’t prevent the rest of this punishment.”  She paused and then pointed towards her desk.  “Go over there and bend over it.”
I gulped, hesitated momentarily as I considered what to say in defense, and then just did what she told me to. 
Again she gently rubbed my bottom, as if she was trying to find the right spot to hit, and then spoke as she continued, ”There was something I couldn’t quite understand from your messages.  That song you were thinking of the other night, I’d really like to hear it.”  I couldn’t help but let out a little giggle.  ”I’m sorry.  Honest, I am not laughing at you Ms. Kane.  But I, I… I just can’t sing it to you.”  And the first stinging hit landed square on my bottom.  “Owww!!”   I halfway moaned and laughed, which only made the belt hit my bottom again, and again.  Then she stopped.  ”I’m still waiting to hear that song.”  I had to contest now, ”But it’s, it’s really not my song.  Or, ah, it’s not intended for me.”  ”I don’t care who it’s intended for.  I still want to hear it.”
The belt swung again as she finished talking.  “Oww, please, no ma’am.”  I still halfway moaned and laughed, not that it didn’t hurt, but because she was playing with my mind.  Inside that head of mine I was singing EXACTLY that song, and no, it wasn’t intended for me!  I was not even close to being the person who should sing that song in front of Ms. Kane.  I didn’t even know if the right one dared.  ”I will spank you with this belt until you start singing that song Amy.”  
So…. I started to sing…… “I’m bulletproof.  Nothing to lose” ….SMACK…. ”Oww!  Fire away.  Fire away. Ricochet.  You take your aim.”….SMACK…”Owww!!   Fire away.  Fire away.  You shoot me down, but I won’t fall.  I am titanium.”…..SMACK…. And with that I literally burst out laughing!!  ”It’s not a song for me, ma’am.  I am not titanium!!”  She questioned, “Who is?”  ”I don’t know.” …SMACK…. ”Yeowwwww!!”   ”Don’t you lie to me!!  Who was this song for?”  ”Kevin.” I barely whispered.  …SMACK… ”I told you to speak up when you talk to me Amy.”…..”KEVIN!!”
She folded the belt neatly and placed it on her desk again.  I was still standing in the same position.  She bent over and looked at me from the other side of the desk, and I looked right back at her.  ”I like your sense of humor, but I can assure you that Kevin isn’t titanium either!  But honestly, I do think he would like that song!  So if I ever hear HIM singing it to me, I will drag YOU in here, and repeat this spanking!  Do I make myself clear??”  My eyes got big again, ”Very.  Very clear, ma’am.”  ”Good girl.  Now go over there to the corner and face the wall.  Lyndsy might as well get a glimpse of you, so she will know what to expect.”  I HAD to make a comment, so I said, ”But she doesn’t have a song, Ms. Kane.”  I didn’t expect to hear the reply I did.  ”Don’t you worry about that sweetheart.  Lyndsy might not have a song, but she has a little friend I’ve come to be aware of and has been referred to so discretely by the two of you as JD.”
Damn!!!  We did write about that as well!!

;) Annika aka Amy and co-author Lyndsy
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Conversations with Spankos (Ch. 13) Tickle Torture

Readers,

The subject of Boundaries came up in recent visits with one of my wonderful NYC playmates. He’s quite ticklish, you see, and I have an extremely difficult time – every time – in not tickling him mercilessly. 

I do believe that tickling is one of the purest forms of torture, given that the receiver is never really in any pain whatsoever, yet at the same time would likely sign over his or her firstborn if you’d only stop with the tickling.

This does not stop me from coming ever-so-close to crossing that boundary with my playmate.

Nor does the fact that I, too, am extremely, painfully ticklish.

I readily admit that, on the occasion of our most recent meeting, my poor and tickle-shocked playmate looked me directly in the eye and implored that I please, for the love of all things good and gentle, not tickle him this time. Please.

I finally managed to control my sadistic impulse, and we passed a lovely time of spanking, scolding, and stimulating conversation.

However, I cannot promise that it won’t happen again. Why? It’s not that I don’t respect my playmate’s boundaries – I honestly and genuinely do – but it’s just so damn hard to not slide my fingernails down his hips between spankings. There, I’ve said it. It’s completely selfish. I am hoping for strength on this subject.

Tickling is a boundary, and if I tickle this particular playmate then I’ve crossed his boundary.

Obviously, while tickling may not seem to you an unpardonable crime, boundaries come in all forms; many people have intensity and implement limits, lots of us have opinions on things like restraint, humiliation, and role-plays.

My question for you other spankos is this: How cognizant are you of your playmates’ boundaries? And how often are we compelled to cross them?

What, in your opinion, constitutes Unacceptable Boundary Behavior?

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Winner of the ‘Fellow Bloggers’ contest!


Readers,

I’m grateful to my ‘Fellow Bloggers’ for entering this contest and helping me get the word out about DanaKaneSpanks.com. The winner (chosen randomly, literally from a hat) will receive either a free spanking session with me or ten free video downloads (his or her choice). 

Let’s all congratulate Isobel at:


The English Vice ! 

Isobel is a spanking fiction writer, and samples of her work may be found on her site. I’m sure that most of my readers who enjoy spanking writing will be glad to find The English Vice.

My sincerest thanks to all who participated in the contest (and helped me advertise!) and to those who were kind enough to cross-post as non-contestants, too – please take a few minutes to check out the links below, which will take you to each poster’s article on their websites.

– Dana

Malflic.com

Kristian Comes Undone

Dark Secret Spanking

Angel Spanked

Femdom Times

Erica Scott – Life, Love and Spanking

Femdom Resource

Ganja Vibes

Sissy Maid Tiffani

Someone’s Gonna Get It


Also, Marcus over at Spanking Tube was kind enough to add a bit on my new DVD release “Auntie Dana’s Naughty Nieces” to his site. The article is linked below:

SpankingTube.com News Article

(If I missed your post, please do send along the link!   – Dana)

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Reformatory’ Part One

Readers,

Many more thanks to Annika, one of our favorite new authors, for her story of Amy, ‘Historie’.
Here again, Annika takes us on a lovely spanking adventure – this time with help from her writing partner, Lyndsy. I’m sure you’ll enjoy ‘The Reformatory’…

  –  Dana


The REFORMATORY

I used to walk around in this world believing I was the only one who had weird thoughts about misbehaving and the possible consequences of that.   My inner demons, or maybe just my inner child, struggled to get out all the time.   I suppressed those ideas, or needs because I was not a child anymore.  However, the needs were so strong that I often had problems functioning in the correct ways expected by society.  Especially when it came to authority figures like teachers, social workers, police and so on.  They all triggered this desire to misbehave.  To test.  To be bratty.  I never responded to normal problem solving, like talking sense or being lectured.   In fact when they tried, I usually thought of different ways to cross the line even more, and that always made me smile during these so called disciplinary discussions.
Anyways, one day my social worker stopped in the middle of one of these useless conversations and informed me that they have had it.  If I wouldn’t respond to anything that they offered, they would have to place me into a new reformatory where there was an old-fashioned approach to behavioral adjustments.
Well, seriously, I thought it kind of sounded like a fun place to be, so I just replied, ”Go ahead.  I don’t care”.
Before I knew it, I was moved into this reformatory.  It looked more like a very big house.  It had 4 levels.  A basement (fully equipped with several of social games like billiards, videogames and so on),  the ground floor (living room, dining room, kitchen and offices), first floor (sleeping areas, bathrooms) and second floor (also sleeping areas).
The headmistress, or whatever you call her, greeted me promptly on my arrival.  She looked friendly enough, and definitely had the perfect authoritarian charisma I loved to challenge.  Already in that  first moment I saw her, my inner child was jumping ridiculously inside!
“Hello.  You may refer to me as Ms. Kane.  And welcome to my place.”  Kane, I thought, what a perfect name!  ”Hi.  I’m Amy.” 
“The first thing I will do is show you around the house, and then it would be appropriate to talk about the rules around here, so you know what I expect from you and anyone else who is here to stay”  I just smiled and nodded in agreement.
She showed me to my room, which I found out I would soon be sharing with another “misbehaved” tenant.  “Your roommate is moving in tomorrow, so you get to choose which bed you’d like.” 
I never had a roommate, so this could be interesting.  Even more so if this person would be someone that I could relate to and be comfortable with.
“At the moment there are two other residents living here besides you.  They are not at home right now, but you will be able to meet them at dinnertime.”  I just kept following her saying nothing.  ”When your roommate arrives tomorrow there will be three girls and one boy, which I actually didn’t expect.”   She looked at me with a little glimmer in her eye and continued,  ”I thought it was the boys who didn’t know how to behave”  she said as she winked at me.  She turned and started to walk again.  ”But then again, we just opened and we are just getting started here.  And whether it’s a girl or boy, I am very observant, and can see through them and their little ingenuities fairly quickly.”  I thought she was being funny, but I don’t think she intended to be, but I sensed I probably shouldn’t start to laugh right at that moment.  Somehow I figured it was one of the unwritten rules, “NEVER laugh at Ms. Kane, when she is serious”!
After we toured the house, we went to her office and she asked me to sit down. 
“Well, like I said, you will meet Lori and Kevin tonight.  They have been here for some time, and they have received, should I say, a lot of firm guidance from me.  We are not quite there yet, not where I expect their behavior to be,  but if you ever doubt that I don’t mean serious business here, feel free to talk with them.”
She continued, “Amy, you realize, if you knew how to behave, you wouldn’t be here.  I do expect you to cross the lines now and then and you will learn quickly that every action results in a REaction!”  I wiggled in my chair a little.  “There will be no drinking of alcohol.  No smoking.  No lying or cheating.  And definitely no disrespect in my house!  I also expect you to participate in keeping it a functional place, meaning, you will help out in this household.  These are all part of my requirements for maintaining an appropriate setting for you to learn from.  You are allowed to voice your opinions, and you can even argue your concerns if you feel the need.  BUT, if I say stop, you stop!   Is that clear??”
Finally she stopped talking, and I carefully let out a, ”Yes, ma’am” 
“Good.  Well, I think you will like it here.”  I looked around searching for any evidence, or hints of her disciplinary ways to know what to expect.  And even though there were none visible, I had no doubt that she would have some kind of “learning” implements stashed somewhere.  
She observed me pondering the room and said, “I assume you were informed that we practice old-fashioned behavior modification therapy here?”  I looked at her and nodded.  ”Sorry, I couldn’t hear you.”….”Yes, ma’am”
“Very good.  For now I will let you unpack, and get settled, and then you are going to help me and our chef, Mr. Johnson, to make dinner.”
I went to my room and organized my things.  I checked the window to see if there was any escape possibilities.  Not that I wanted to leave, I just figured it might be a bit of good knowledge to have.  The window in the bathroom could be useful.  You would be able to jump out on the roof, slide down and jump down to the street.  I wondered also about hiding places.  I would probably find some with time, but for now I wanted to see how this would turn out. 
When I was done, I went downstairs to help out in the kitchen.  I loved to cook, so this was a chore I didn’t mind to have.
At dinnertime I had the pleasure of meeting Lori and Kevin.  They seemed very polite and well behaved, and so I wondered why they still lived here.  Not for long though….
“Lori is that a new shirt you got there?”  Ms. Kane questioned.  ”Um….yes.  But I didn’t buy it on credit.”…..”Well good for you.  Did you really need that shirt??”….”Ahh….nooo….but, it only cost me 10 dollars.  It went from 20 to 10 so it was a really good deal”…..”Lori do I need to remind you that you owe the credit card companies money??  And that 10 dollars could have been used to bring that debt down?”…..”But I also need clothes to wear Ms. Kane.”  Kevin started to laugh, but instantly stopped when Ms. Kane looked firmly at him.  Lori smiled as well and I immediately knew I was in the right place. 
“Okay, I think dinner is over.  I expected more from the two of you tonight.  You should be setting a good example to Amy, and not be showing her how to get into trouble.”…..”Sorry Ms. Kane.” they both said at the same time.
I was struggling not to laugh.  This was hilarious.  I was finding it hard to take for real.  Are they really trying to be that obedient?  I wondered how things would be once my new roommate was here too.  I was really looking forward to meeting her.
That night I could hear smacking sounds from downstairs.  Ms. Kane definitely used something more than just her bare hand, and I felt a deep respect towards Lori, who I could hear was the receiver of the spanking.  If Kevin got any that night I don’t know. 
The next morning I woke up with a lot of energy.  I was so excited to see what the day would bring, along with getting to meet my roommate.  It was Friday, and I didn’t have to work that day, so I was home.  Both Lori and Kevin again behaved very well during breakfast.  Lori seemed to sit a bit uncomfortably but managed it through.  I just observed and listened to the things they were talking about, and was actually surprised with the light atmosphere. 
“So Amy, what are you up to today??” Ms. Kane asked me.  ”Umm…I don’t really know yet.  I’m looking forward to meeting my roommate though.”….”Ah yes.  I think you two might have some things in common.” 
Lori and Kevin had things to do during the day, so most of the time they were gone.
Before leaving Kevin smiled at me and said “Don’t be afraid.  She won’t break you in two.  Knowing that, maybe I will teach you a thing or two if you dare want to play.”  He winked at me and left.
Oh boy.  A dare!  That always triggers something inside of me.
When my new roommate arrived I stayed in our room and waited.  She obviously had gotten the same tour and speech, and was now being shown to our room.  ”Lyndsy, this is Amy, and she will be your roommate.  Amy arrived yesterday, so you are both quite new here” Ms. Kane looked at me and said, “Amy I expect you to help Lyndsy to settle in and feel welcomed here.  The two of you will probably be spending a lot of time together, so respect each other and help each other, okay??”….”Yes, ma’am” I smiled at Lyndsy and she smirked back.  We had an immediate connection just through the glitter in our bratty eyes.
“Good.  I will be downstairs if there is anything either of you need.” 
“So what speech did you get??” I asked my new roommate.  ”Something about behaving.  No drinking….and then she lost me there!” she started to laugh.  ”I might be in trouble already!”  She said as she pulled a little bottle of JD out from her bag.  ”This is my friend Jack, and I like to spend time with him once in awhile.  I surely didn’t expect that would be a problem, or rule.  I mean, we ARE adults, soo…”…..”Don’t worry.  I won’t tell, and I won’t drink it”  She laughed again, ”Good to know!  Then you can be my new BFF!!!  Brattiest Favorite Friend!!”  We both laughed for a few moments.
Then Lyndsy looked at me a little more serious and said, “So, ah, does she mean it??”…..”What?”…..”Does she like really spank??”….”Well, I think she does.  I mean Lori surely got something last night”….”Really?  You could hear it??  Or see it???”…..”No not see it, but definitely heard it!” 
“Oh man!!!  I’ve never been spanked in my life,  but am a 100% brat!!  A sneaky never caught brat”  I smiled so big inside, yet I just knew that this relationship between the two us had the potential to turn out really bad.  But it was so easy to talk with her.  And her brattiness seemed innocent, much like mine.
She then asked me, “How about you?  Ever had a spanking before??”……”Yes”…..”Did it hurt?”….”I don’t really remember.  I would say yes, and no”…..”Hmm.  Well, I guess if she is ever going to spank me, she will probably take it easy.  Or at least should.  Yeah she will.  Because I’m just an “innocent” kind of a brat”… I had to laugh at that and replied “I’m not sure it works that way Lyndsy.”
“By the way, there’s a guy here, Kevin, you’ll meet him later.  He wanted to teach me a thing or two and I’m guessing it’s about bratting, if I dared”….”Really?  Awesome!  Think I can join??”….”I guess so.”
She unpacked her things, and looked for a hiding place for that little bottle of JD…..”What do you think?  Do you think I need to hide it?”  I shrugged my shoulders, ”I wouldn’t be caught with it to find out”…..”Hey, I could make it obvious, place it in the living room with a note on it saying something like, ‘ITS NOT MINE, but keep your fingers away from it’.  Do you think that would work?”….”I guess it depends on what you want to achieve?  You could put it into some container that doesn’t look like a liquor bottle.  Like a Tupperware container or something?”….”Good thinking!  You are a smart brat!!  I could use you on MY side.”
We went downstairs and found a suitable container for Lyndsy’ JD. “I don’t really drink this too often” she said,  “but it’s just nice to know that JD is around if I need him or if I should get into trouble.  You know, the blame it on JD kind of excuse.  But then again, now with you here, I could just point at you and say, ‘she made me do it!’”   She smiled at me, but I immediately replied, ”Go ahead, but I might point back”  We both giggled as she tried to not spill a drop as she poured.
It was dinnertime and we were all gathered again.  Lyndsy and I sat next to each other.  So it was really difficult to stay focused on the conversations, because every time something was said, that could mean a lot of other things, she kicked me, but I kicked back.  At one point Ms. Kane was looking at us with a quite serious expression on her face, so we both put on our innocent look and tried to control our self.  It definitely wasn’t easy!  It was so hard not to bust a gut laughing out loud!
Somehow we managed to get through the dinner.  In the kitchen Kevin, Lyndsy and I had to do the dishes. 
“Kevin did you ever get spanked with this??” Lyndsy showed him a wooden spoon as she smacked it into her palm.  ”I have broken plenty of wooden spoons my dear!  Does that answer your question?”…..”What is the worst thing you have been spanked with?”  She said as she pulled out a wooden spatula.  At that moment Ms. Kane came to the kitchen, so we all smartened up our work and kept quiet.  ”What were you three talking about??”…..”Lyndsy was just interested to hear about my experiences….with…..ahh….cooking.  Yeah.  That’s what it was.” Kevin replied. 
I started to cough to prevent laughing out loud.  ”Yes and it turns out he advised us he is a master with wooden mixing spoons” Lyndsy followed up.   I kept coughing because I was ready to lose it.  Ms. Kane looked at me, “Amy, do you need a hand?”…. ”Oh oh.  The offering of the hand is the first warning” Kevin said, and he had to laugh now.  He knew that he just crossed a line with that sentence, yet he didn’t seem scared, and even more expectant.  “Go to my office right now!   I’ve had it with you young man.   I have asked you to be a role model to the new residents, and this is not the way!  Off you go!!” 
She looked at us. “You two are going to finish up in here, and then it’s straight to bed!”….”Yes ma’am”
She went to her office where Kevin was waiting. 
Lyndsy and I just looked at each other and started to giggle.  “I don’t know about you Lyndsy, but somehow I’m not sure that this place will get the best out of us”….”What do you mean, maybe this is the best part of us finally being able to be expressed??!!”
We finished up and went to our room.  Once again you could hear the sound of a severe spanking downstairs.  ”How does he do it?  It almost sounds as if he is laughing sometimes.  Do you think it’s for real?”….”Well, why don’t you go downstairs and take a peek Amy?”….”Yeah right!!  On the other hand it might be wise to receive a spanking after Kevin, because I’m sure she must be tired!”….”I dare you!” Lyndsy said encouragingly.  “Ahhh, I don’t know.  I don’t want to get caught being curious.” 
The spanking sound seemed to have stopped.  We both listened quietly for a minute.  Lyndsy says, “I wonder if he’s dead, or just broken?” and her eyes got big with a huge smirk on her face.  “You better not go spy now, you would be caught for sure!!!”  We both laughed at each other but also knew there was a sense of uncertainty in our future.
Shortly after, there was a knock on our door.  Our eyes got big, and we got serious, and both had a look of worry.   We both replied, “Yes??” 
Kevin came into our room.  “I am here to apologize to the two of you for encouraging bratty behavior.  I must also warn you that it won’t pay off to be bratty here.   There is very little fun bratty, but very much irritating bratty to Ms. Kane.  So, even though she told me to tell you that, I would suggest personally that you brat carefully!!”  He winked at us as he turned to leave.  As he got to the door he looked back and said, ”Oh yeah and I just broke another implement of hers.  Chaching!  One less to worry about!!”  We all giggled, but underneath there was a lot more concern as to how much to expose our brattiness.
The next day Lyndsy and I tried to behave ourselves, and we succeeded for the most part, but it was mostly due to the fact we weren’t together most of time.   That night we had a lot to talk about.  ”So who do you think will get the first spanking, you or me??”, Lyndsy asked.  ”Well if she finds your JD you most definitely will”….”Nah, won’t happen.  Not something she would concern herself over.  Maybe she will never feel the need to spank us.  I mean, we’re bratty, but we’re ‘cute’ about it.  We’re not rude or ignorant.”  I quickly answered,  “Umm, yeah, but it’s still bratting, and I think she is keeping track and just waiting for the right moment.”
Lori knocked and came into our room.  ”So are you excited about tomorrow??” she said in a real uppity tone.  ”Tomorrow??” I questioned.  ”Yes.  You know, the weekly session?”…..”The weekly what??” I asked further.  ”Oh, ah, I guess she hasn’t told you about that…oops.  Oh well, good luck anyways.  Sweet dreams you two.”  And then she was gone.  We looked at each other.  Lyndsy says, ”I didn’t like the sound of that.  Wonder what that’s all about.  What ever.  You moved in before me, so I guess you will be the first to find out!!  Oh, and even better, you can just tell her tomorrow that the two of us have a mutual agreement that you will take any of my necessary disciplinary actions as well!!”  She laughed.  “Lyndsy, I am not taking yours, but I will be here to be fully supportive when you come crawling up the stairs”  We again smiled at each other, but our concern was intense.  Neither of us got that much sleep that night. 
Now it was Sunday.  During breakfast, Ms. Kane told me that she wanted to see me in her office right after I was through with eating and cleaning up.   Lyndsy kicked me and chuckled in an undertone, ”I won!”…..”And Lyndsy, as soon as Amy and I are done, you will immediately see me next!”…..I kicked Lyndsy back and whispered with my hand hiding my mouth, “Remember to breathe during the spank!”……”Ahh, she will be too tired to spank me after she is done with you missy” she whispered back.  I couldn’t hold a giggle in no matter how hard I tried, which earned me a very strict look from Ms. Kane.  I had to look down because I was so ready to burst out with more than a giggle out of nervousness.
So here I was, in her office again.  I was really anxious this time.  I could feel how I blushed, and my heart was beating faster.   She came in and sat down on the other side of the desk.  I tried to look anywhere but.
“So Amy, how are you?”….”Umm, I’m fine” I choked out.  ”Good.  Well I haven’t told you about this yet, but I request a weekly session with each of my residents.  The biggest reason I haven’t said anything is because I wanted to observe you as who you are, how you react, or act on your own.  If you knew that you were going to see me today, you would have behaved very differently.  This session is used to give you a clean sheet to start a new week.  You might not think I’ve been watching you, but really, you are not that hard to read.”  She gave me a smile.  ”Like now, I can see that you are nervous, but your eyes also carry a sparkle of excitement.”….I looked down….”Don’t be embarrassed about that, I don’t mind.  You and Lyndsy have a quite good connection going on.  In fact, I’m not sure it was such a good idea to place the two of you in the same room.  It might not be to your best benefit.”….”I’m glad you did, because I like her.  A lot.” I immediately jumped in.  ”Yes I realize that, but you two are risking a lot by egging each other on.  I do have limits, and I only tolerate those comments from anyone for a certain amount of time”…..”We…  Well…  I will try to behave?”…..”Only try??”…..And again, darn it, my nervousness made it so that I couldn’t help smiling…..”Amy I want you to tell me, so that you realize what just went through your head and what made you smile!”….”Umm…..I think…..I guess….”  Ms. Kane cut in, ”No, no, no.  You don’t guess.  You tell the truth!!”…..”Okay.  I was just telling myself that I am going to sit here again next Sunday either way, so why behave all the time?”….”Hmm, well that’s up to you.  But, there is a big difference between getting a hand spanking and a spanking with, let’s say the belt!  I think you should consider yourself lucky that you haven’t been here a whole week yet, so today you will only receive a 5 minute hand spanking.”  5 minutes?  That didn’t sound that bad.  But then again, what did I know.  It had been ages since my last spanking.
Ms. Kane stood up and went over to a nearby couch.  She sat down, looked at me, and slapped two times on her thigh, indicating without words, that I should get over her lap now.  Again I couldn’t help smiling, and looking at her, my eyebrows raised with that “are you serious” look.  ”Amy, I will add 1 minute to your spanking every time you smile at me like that.  Get over here, now.”  I went over to her and got over her lap.  I closed my eyes and waited. 
“Amy, take this, and keep an eye on it” as she handed me an hourglass.  “When the 5 minutes are done, you let me know”  SMACK…”Yeow!” I said to myself inwardly.  ”Go ahead turn it around.  Let’s not waste any time.”  Then the spanking started.  No wonder I couldn’t remember how it felt to be spanked, because I was never spanked like this!!  I was so surprised that she had so much power behind her swing, because to be honest, she didn’t look that scary, or strong, or like anyone who could spank with that kind of force.  I managed to keep myself under control, but that was only because I still wore pants.  After a minute or so, she ordered me to pull my pants down.  I did, and I controlled every muscle in my face to avoid smiling.  Good thing my face was out of her view!!  ”You must realize, your bottom will be very red when I’m done with you.”  The spanking started again.  I knew Lyndsy could hear this, and again I had to fight the urge to smile!  I glanced at the hourglass, and it was only half empty.  By now I couldn’t stay still, and I had problems breathing.  ”Amy, relax.  I know it hurts, but a punishment is supposed to hurt.”  Smack, Smack, Smack.  And as she smacked she talked. “Your probation time is over now Amy, so if you misbehave during the week, like you have seen Lori and Kevin do, there will be an immediate consequence, do you understand?”….”Yes ma’am”…..Smack, Smack, Smack….I stared at the hourglass as if I could make it run faster by looking at it, but it only seemed to run slower.  I reached over, but it didn’t help to shake it gently, and besides that Ms. Kane spanked me harder when she noticed I tried to manipulate the hourglass.  I whispered “5 minutes” as soon the time had run out, and let out a sigh.  I had to close my eyes again, and try to focus and redirect the pain away from my bottom.  I tried to sing a song in my head, but I couldn’t remember the lyrics, and I didn’t dare to sing out loud.
Ms. Kane was so kind and asked me to sit next to her for a moment.  At least I wasn’t smiling now.  ”Amy, I don’t mind that the little child inside of you needs to come out once in a while, but if you want to act like a child, I also have to treat you like one.  So when you cross the line, you will end up over my lap, Okay?”….”Yes ma’am”…..”Good girl.  Now go upstairs, and send the other “child” to me!” 
When I walked in the room, Lyndsy looked very curiously at me.  ”That took some time!”….”Yeah”……”And how was it??  What happened??  How did she do it??”……”Well I think you will find out yourself soon enough.”…..”Come on!  Tell me, please!  Was it bad?  I need to know what to expect?  How to react.”…..”Ahh, let’s just say, I will be thinking of you.  Oh, and by the way, you better hurry downstairs.  I wouldn’t make her wait.”
I was lying on my bed, trying to ignore the burning of my bottom as I was listening to the smacking downstairs.  Once again I admired Lori and Kevin, because what I received, was ‘just’ a hand spanking. 

;) Annika aka Amy and co-author Lyndsy

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Historie’ Part 7: The Final Spanking


Readers,
Here is the seventh and final chapter in Annika’s beautifully-written story of Amy. 
But don’t despair, as Annika has been hard at work collaborating on a new series with Lyndsy. Stay tuned!

–  Dana

*****


The final spanking
My last spanking I received from my aunt happened one day after I had received one from Michael.
Michael had moved to USA to finish his education and to be near me. We attended the same school, but I still lived at home, and he had a small apartment near school. Of course you might think this gave us plenty of opportunities to explore each other, but he made it very clear to me, that my aunt’s rules still counted. He didn’t want me to get into trouble and wanted to stay on good terms with my aunt. I tried to assure him, that he had nothing to worry about, but that didn’t help, and he just told me to be patient, which is not one of my strong sides.
Well besides my lack of patience I also kind of liked to drive a bit faster then allowed. My aunt had warned me about it, but as so often before I thought I wouldn’t be caught. So the day I got a speeding ticket, I was quite embarrassed, and planned not to say anything to anyone….I would just pay the ticket.
Michael had an ability to sense small variations on how I behaved and knew exactly when I tried to hide something. So when I tried to act cool, when he asked me, if I had experienced anything interesting that day, he knew that I was holding back on something.
“Amy, why do I have this feeling, that there is something you aren’t telling me??”….”I don’t know….ehm….I really haven’t experienced anything important today….”….”Okay, but you know, I don’t like if you are withholding something I should know about”
It took me too long time to think about his last sentence before I responded, so at that point he knew I had a secret. So he stepped up to me, asked me to look into his eyes and to repeat, that I have been telling him the truth. I started to blush and smile nervously because I couldn’t.
“I’m sorry I didn’t think it was such a big deal, I would just pay it and move on…” “Pay what??”
“Ehm…the speeding ticket…..” I was looking down at my feet and I knew I was in trouble.
He didn’t say anything he just still stood very close to me. I looked at him and then tried to be ‘cute’ “I was just in a hurry to get to you, and didn’t focus on the speedometer” I smiled at him….”And that justifies it? That you wanted to see me??”….I didn’t answer….He gently whispered in my ear “Amy go to my bedroom and get my leather belt. On your way I want you to think about what waste of money this is but most importantly there is a reason why there are speed limits, it can save lives if you respect the limits!” “Go”
Aww….he didn’t think I was cute, he was very serious about this, which also explained why he always drove according to the Highway Code. I got his belt and went back to him. He ordered me to bend over the back of his couch. “I hope you will remember this the next time you feel the urge to step on the speeder”
I counted inside my head. When he got to 20 he stopped. He stepped behind me, and gently rubbed my bottom. His hands moved in front and unbuttoned my pants. He dragged them down and gently stroked my bottom again. He stepped aside raised his hand, and started the spanking. I tried to move, which was really stupid because the belt instead of hitting my bottom landed on my flank which really hurt.
“Amy, stand still. I don’t want to hurt you unnecessarily”……
After ten more strokes I started to moan. He stopped.
“Its okay sweetheart, you know I love you right??”…”Yes”…..”I don’t think this punishment is enough, but I will let your aunt decide the rest of it….!”….”What??”…..”Yes, you will tell her about your speeding ticket!”
“You still live with her, so it would only be natural if you tell her, what you have done, and I got feeling that she too will prefer honesty”….”And sweetie I will talk with your aunt and if it turns out you haven’t told her, you will receive another spanking from me…..and probably one from your aunt!”
Yay how lucky was I, but I couldn’t help to fall deeper in love with him. His deep blue eyes who demanded my presence and honesty, his smile that made my knees weak and his arms holding me, guarding me.
I didn’t tell my aunt when I got home that evening. The truth was, I had no idea how to start a conversation like that….”Hey Michael wanted me to tell you I got a speeding ticket, he already spanked me, so feel free to do nothing….”. I couldn’t risk that she would notice the marks on my back, that would just be to embarrassing. However I knew I had to tell her before Michael would talk to her, because he wasn’t kidding. So it was all about the timing.
The next morning he called me and asked if I had told her. When I told him no, he responded “Okay, shall I call her now??”…”Nonono, I will tell her today…”….”Okay I trust you, but remember every time her phone is ringing, you don’t know if it’s me”
I stood up, went to the bathroom and got dressed. The phone was ringing downstairs, so I jumped down as fast as I could and my aunt had just picked it up when I smashed my hand on top of the phone so it got interrupted. “WHAT on earth are you doing??”….”I’m sorry but I need to tell you something first”….the phone rang again. We both looked at it and she moved to answer the phone. She looked VERY firm at me, telling me without words “DON’T YOU DARE”. She answered the phone, and it wasn’t Michael, it was some friend of hers….I felt relieved….though only for a short time…..
When she was done talking to her friend, she turned around and said “Okay young lady, I want an explanation for that behavior!!”….”Yeah figured…..”…sigh…I went outside to get the ticket, because that was probably the best way to explain it all. I gave it to her, she looked at it, then looked at me….”So are you telling me that the police are trying to call me???”….I looked like a huge question mark…..”Well who did you think would call me about a ticket??”….I looked down and whispered “Michael”…..”I can’t hear you!”….I looked at her and said “Michael”….”Oh, and why would Michael call me?”….”He thinks you have the right to know about my ticket”….”Meaning you don’t??”….”Ehm no I do, but I would just pay it”
“Well you are going to pay for it, but I have warned you so many times haven’t I??”…”Yes”….”Good. It has been some time since your last spanking”…..yes exactly 13 hours and 23 minutes….
She took me by my hand and went over to the couch, sat down on it, and told me to pull my pants down. I hesitated, but obeyed. She guided me over her lap again, and if I could I would have buried myself or something….”mmh I see, it looks like someone else have had an opinion on your behaviors!!”…I couldn’t help to smile, and I had no idea how to explain it. I was a bit afraid that she would think I’m weird, and also afraid that she would be angry at Michael….”Michael kind of spanked me for the ticket”…”Kind of….well your bottom doesn’t look like a ‘kind of spanking’” She gently touched the mark the belt had left on my flank….”You know what, I really like Michael” she replied.
Then the spanking started. My bottom was still very sore from the spanking the day before but that didn’t prevent her from giving me a sound bare bottom spanking. She took a break one time, just to ask me what Michael had used to spank me with. She seemed rather delighted, when I told her it was his belt.
She stopped when I reached a limit, where I couldn’t hold still, keep quiet or breathe.
“Amy, come take a seat next to me….”…..Gee thanks, that’s what I really want right now….
“I think it is time that we two talk serious about Michael”….”You do know I love you right?”…”Yes”….”Good, Amy, I see you as a very competent, intelligent, funny and loving young girl. You can achieve whatever goal you want, but at the same time you need someone in your life, that can provide you with a safety net, someone who can guide you if you spin out of control, which you do tend to do, because you are so curious about everything”….
“I think Michael is a very fine young man, who can give you exactly that, and I don’t doubt that he and I agree on a lot of things regarding what is right and wrong” I nodded because she was sooo spot on.
“Good, then I can finally rest my hand…..but this doesn’t mean I won’t be here to guide you if you need me, okay?…”Ehm…Okay”
We hugged for some time, and my world was back into one piece.
The phone rang, my aunt answered it….”Oh yeah….Hi Michael, how are you dear….”
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Doctor Hansen – more great F/M spanking fiction!


Here’s excellent proof that sexual harassment in the workplace will not be tolerated. I’m sure that ‘Doctor Hanson’ is very well-behaved after this encounter with his nurses.

–  Dana


Doctor Hanson
Doctor Hanson was a young new doctor at the hospital department I used to work. He was handsome, well-spoken but very flirtatious. Guess he had some of the same fantasies about nurses, like a lot of other men. As a nurse I can inform you, that we hate that. We don’t see our self as sex objects, especially not while we are working and trying to be taken serious. Doctor Hanson used more time on trying to be cute, complementing and sometimes saying creepy things like “you know how I like my women???” “No and I don’t care…” He wasn’t good with the patients, because he was more focused on the nurses. My colleague and I really felt harassed by him and went to our chief of nursing. She wanted us to deal with him, and it was up to us, what we thought was fit for him. She would support us no matter what.
So we sat down and talked back and forth, but nothing seemed to be right. A more experienced nurse overheard our conversation, and then said “have you two ever noticed that some of the doctors tend to avoid chairs??”….”ehh, noo???”….”Well some of us believe that a good spanking does a lot of good” she smiled and left. We looked at each other. “That’s a punishment I can relate to” I said…”And I have the first implement we could use” my colleague went over to our bookshelf and took a theory book out and threw it on the table. I couldn’t stop laughing when I read the title; Pain – A theoretical introduction both physiologically and psychologically. “Perfect”
We went to the kitchen to look for other implements we could use and found some different spoons, some made of plastic and some of wood. We took one of each with us.
So the hardback book and spoons was the implement we wanted to use on him. Now we just needed to get him some day. We placed our implements in the room we had chosen for his session and waited for the right day to come.
We didn’t have to wait that long. Lisa (my colleague) and I had prepared for rounds and were waiting for some doctor to show up. When Doctor Hanson stepped inside, she and I just smiled at each other. It was going to happen today.
“Oh it must be my lucky day to go rounds with the two most beautiful nurses around”…..We stood up smiled at him and replied “well yes this must be your lucky day dear…..we have something to show you in the next room”. We tried to send him flirtatious signals, so he would go with us. He blushed and looked surprised but did follow us.
Inside the room he stood close to the door, so I went slowly towards him, still smiling and looking him directly in his eyes. I kept eye contact and I think he believed I would kiss him instead I reached behind him locked the door, and stepped backwards.
“You know Doctor Hanson, you might think this is your lucky day, but in fact I think it’s ours” Lisa said. She reached her hand towards him, signalizing he should come closer. He smiled and said “Do we have time for this?” Lisa and I looked at each other and I replied “this is worth taking the time for”.
“Come put your hands on the table and bend slightly over”. He obeyed.
Lisa was the first to go spank him, so I went around the table, and went down to a level where I could look him straight into his eyes. I smiled at him, he smiled back, but got a quite different expression, when I said “you have been a very bad boy, Doctor Hanson, and we are going to give you a severe punishment” “You are flirtatious, disrespectful, annoying and cannot seem to concentrate doing your job taking care of the patients”…..”It is unacceptable in this department, and we hope you will change your attitude after we are done with you” “Otherwise we won’t hesitate to repeat this over and over again”
“The chief by the way agrees on this, so accept this and change so you can become the doctor we know you can be!” “Understood?”
I didn’t expect him to actually say yes, but he did. Maybe some of the more experienced doctors had been warning him about our department, I don’t know, but it surely did make it easier for us.
I looked at Lisa nodding at her, so she could start, when she felt like it. She loosened his uniform pants, and pulled them down. He and I were still looking at each other. He looked quite expectant and slightly nervous.
Lisa took the book in both hands. Took aim, and then smacked him. She let the book rest at his buttocks before she took aim again. His expression was priceless. He wasn’t smiling anymore; he looked choked about the pain the book had caused. He was breathing a bit faster, but stopped, when Lisa removed the book from his bottom taking another aim. SMACK. “Awww…” he moaned.
“Shhhh, we wouldn’t want your colleagues to notice how bad you have been or would we??”  
Lisa started to spank him faster now, and he could barely stand still. He was looking with pledging eyes at me, but I just shook my head and said “you can count right?”…..”We are two in this room who are very annoyed with you”
Lisa gave him 5 more after that. She put the book with the title upside on the table, so he could read it. He sighed and shook his head. I went over to get the spoons. I placed them on the table so he could see them, and then asked Lisa, which one she would like to use. She chose the plastic spoon so I took the wooden one. We stood on both sides of him. His bottom was red and warm. I gently stroked the one side of his bottom with the spoon, looked at Lisa who nodded back at me. I lifted my hand and slammed the spoon on his left buttock. Lisa participated by slamming the plastic spoon on his right buttock. We took turns like that for a few minutes then gave him a break. I sat on the table and looked at him.
“Do you really believe we like to be treated as if the only purpose with our work is to wait on you, and that we find it okay for you to be flirtatious?” “Do you even know anything about us, who we are, what we like, what we care about and which work skills we have?”
He just looked at me. I could see he was really thinking about it, but didn’t answer, so I answered for him “I guess no…mmh….well maybe from this day on, you will pay more attention”  
Lisa and I switched sides, so his buttocks would receive equal spankings with the plastic and wooden spoon.
As before we took turns on him. He wasn’t in control anymore. He was moaning and wiggling. He hadn’t said anything before he broke down on the table “please I am sorry, I promise to be the best doctor I can be, and I will never treat you or any other nurse disrespectful again, please stop”
The spoons had left some marks on his bottom and I didn’t doubt one second that he was honest. His eyes were shut and he looked exhausted. I looked at Lisa and without words we agreed, that this was enough. I went over to a sink got a cloth and soaked it in cold water. He twitched when I gently put the cloth on his bottom.
“Doctor… Lisa and I will wait next room for you….so come, when you are ready to go rounds”
He managed it through the rounds, not as smart and bold like he used too, but professionally.
It took some time for him to recover. He wasn’t exactly scared of us, but seemed nervous. He paid attention to us and other nurses, and was interested in who we were instead of what we were.
One time he and I were alone in the office, and I could see, that he wanted to ask me something, but too nervous to do so. So I asked him, if there was something he wanted to talk about.
“Well I was just wondering; you are married right?” I nodded. “Do you punish your husband when he misbehaves?”…..”I’m sorry I know this is out of line for me to ask you that”
I stood up went to the door, before opening I turned around and said “My husband doesn’t need to be corrected, I’m the one who is misbehaving back home” I smiled at him and left the office.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spooky Spanking fiction!

Another excellent Spooky Spanking Story Contest entry. (Asterisks are my edits..)

–  Dana

My appointment was set for 7pm and I was running late. I knew that she was going to make me pay for that but I had been putting off seeing her because I was nervous. So many questions were running through my mind. What was it going to be like? How much trouble was  I really in? All that would soon be answered in just a few minutes. 

It was a Halloween night. The air was crisp and the moon was full. It had been so many years since I had seen a full moon on a Halloween night. It was setting the stage for what was to come. 
How did I let myself get talked into this. 

***

As I turned down on the country road at night I could tell I was almost there. The leaves were almost gone from the trees and the moon hit the branches just right. There was a light wind and it made the trees almost seem alive. I could almost imagine two Trick-orTreeters going down this same road just a few hours ago. Going from house to house. One dressed as a Ghost and the other one dressed as a Witch. They were holding their booty of candy from the night of begging. 

I looked at the odometer It must be just around the corner. I was almost there. My heart was racing now and I felt my hands going clammy. Maybe it was just the anticipation and it was not going to be really that bad. At least that is what I was telling myself but I knew I was secretly hoping for more. 

I pulled into the driveway of the old house. It had been many years since I had seen a house like this one. It had a gray slate roof. The sides where made of old stone  with a fireplace that had puffs of smoke coming out of the chimney. 

I parked my car and turned off the engine. My heart was pounding about a million miles a minute. I walked up to the door, there was a note that simply said  ring twice. I did and I waited a few seconds. I could hear the sound of high heels clicking across a bare floor and it seconds the door creeked open. 

In front of me was a very slender lady with short dark hair. She had a smile on her face but a fire in her eye.  She opened the door and took me to a parlor where she asked me to wait while she finished gathering up some things.  

When she left the room I could not help but notice a  mysterious old book lying on a table. 
The edges were ragged and torn. There was simply a note next to the book that simply said do not touch. I wandered away from the book wondering how much longer my host was going to take. 
I waited a few more minutes and curiosity got the better of me. I went back to the book looking at it and thinking how out of place it looked. I carefully picked up the corner and just as I did I felt a chill run through the air. My blood ran cold and I felt a firm hand on my ear. A voice simply said “ not only are you late but you can not seem to follow simple directions about touching other peoples things. 

My pants were stripped from me and before I knew what was happening I was lying across a couch my ass in the air and a very angry lady next to me holding a rubber paddle.  The words Do not touch echoed through my mind. Before I had time to dwell on it, I felt the first blow. Fire ripped from my behind and a gasp and a yelp excaped through my mouth. She simply said “Stop that, there will be no yelling.” each time the implment landed it was the same thing over and over. Fire that was so hot it felt like I was being branded. It ranged from the tops of my thighs to the top of my bottom. I tried to get away but each time I was met with a firm hand on my back holding me in place. 

Finally the blows subsided. My backside felt like a charred landscape after a forest fire. I felt a familiar tugging on my ear. She led me to a corner  and firmly planted my face against it. Stand there was the last thing she said. Next time don’t be late or it will be much worse for you. Through the tears a Yes Maam managed to escape through my dry throat. Then the heels clicked away from me and went off into the distance. 

The end. 

 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Another fun Spooky Spanking story!

You’ll enjoy this entry for the Spooky Spanking Story Contest. Thanks again to all the participants, this month and every day.

–  Dana

*****

She said that she was not going to conclude either of our punishment spankings until she felt we were truly sorry and committed to changing our bad behavior. We had both accepted her terms and she patiently explained that she would administered real spankings to our bare bottoms. Spankings that we both deserved. The spankings would appropriately fit our wrongdoings as she saw fit. She would decide what implements she used on us, the positions, and length of the spankings. We would address her as ma’am and tell the truth. These were her terms and I still couldn’t believe this was happening.

 
More than an hour ago my college room mate and I were making our way through the 33rd and 8th Ave side of Penn Station on our way to an exclusive Halloween party on Long Island. Slung over my shoulder was a back pack holding a change of clothes, a rubber devil’s mask and a bottle of cheap vodka. Jon’s backpack held a change of clothes, a Beast mask and a carton of jumbo size country fresh eggs. The party was being held at someone’s country mansion and the women who invited us insisted that we come. Jon had meet her through some friends at his work and she had sent us directions in an email. We were to give her a call when we get off the train and someone would pick us up.
 
The forty four mile train ride is long and boring. To pass the time we begin sneaking sips from the vodka bottle in my back pack. I didn’t realize how light the bottle was getting until I hear a recording announce the stop that the women has told us to get off at. The station is deserted and the desolate country surroundings sober us up. We are definitely not in the city anymore. Jon tries her number but the call goes straight to voice mail. I try texting her but get no reply. The air is very cool for October and I chuck the vodka bottle into a trash can. Jon figures the party must be near the station somewhere and he thinks we should start trick or treating our way towards some lights in the distance. We put our masks on and before walking away from the train station Jon tosses one of the jumbo eggs straight up and directly over the windshield of an SUV in the parking lot.
 
The black top we are on turns into a country dirt road and the lights of houses seem to be moving further away from us instead of getting closer. Its hard to see through the devil mask but I can see that stars are visible in the sky. I am also making out the shapes of trees and bushes along the sides of the narrowing dirt path. We are periodically tossing eggs at darkened houses as we pass in front of them. The homes are getting further apart and the silhouette of a larger house is becoming visible in the distance. As we continue walking in the direction of the pointed eves of the roof I can see dim lights on behind shaded windows. For some reason I become hopeful that someone is home and I start to think that this must be the party house.
 
Jon gets the idea to see if he can look through a window before knocking on the door. The light from the window is faintly shinning on the leaf covered lawn and I think I can see movement inside the living room. What I don’t see is the aluminum trash cans that Jon and I trip over. A flood light immediately turns on as Jon and I fall to the ground tripping over each other and the barrels. The carton of eggs is smashed and smeared over Jon’s jacket. A women is now standing on the stairs to a back porch and looking down at us. She is holding a cell phone and threatening to call the police. She looks to be about ten years older than we are and she doesn’t look scared in the least. I try to explain our predicament but she isn’t buying it. She thinks we are throwing eggs or stealing or something. Her pumpkins have been smashed and she has had trouble on Halloween in the past. She is still threatening to call the police and for some reason I am still lying on the ground trying to reason with her. Maybe I am getting through to her because she is making her way down the porch stairs and heading closer to us. Her phone is still in her hand and she looks ready to use it.
 
We both are begging for her not to call the police. At this point we both realize that if we could run away where would we go? The police would surely find us and how could we explain any of this anyway? She sees the broken eggs splattered on Jon’s jacket and the open cardboard carton on the ground. She has a police style flash light in her other hand that I hadn’t noticed before and she is shinning it into our faces. She looks at each of us one at a time with out speaking for a long time. When she finally talks to us again she says she works as a security guard and that she knows that vandalism, trespassing and public intoxication are serious crimes. She also tells us that she is good friends with every police officer in the town and they would only be to happy to lock us up for the night if she were to give them a call. She says that we both deserve spankings and She wants to know if we will accept her form of punishment. If we do she will not call the police and we can go back to the city.
 
We both agree. The next thing she does is ask for our wallets, back packs and cell phones. She then reads off our names and where we are from on our licenses. She also finds our college Ids. Then she tells us to come into her kitchen while she begins to explain the details of our punishments. Once inside we are to remove our sneakers while she calls us by name and begins to lecture us for our bad behavior. We are to address her as ma’am. She explains that she won’t stop until she determines that we are truly sorry for our unsuitable behavior. She asks again if we understand and agree to her terms and we both give her a quite, yes ma’am. We art told to face the wall and drop our draws. I am hesitant and she says boxer shorts too. We are facing the wall while she is getting ready. At this point I am freaking out but also intrigued. I have never been in a situation like this before. She tells us that she wants us to think about what has led us to this position. She also promises that we are about to be made very sore.
 
Jon is first and I heard her tell him to get over her knee. She is lecturing him and I can hear the slap of his ass under the palm of her hand. He answers lecturing saying, yes ma’am to everything she has to say to him. The sound of Jon’s ass getting spanked gets louder and he also sounds more out of breath with each yes ma’am like it is getting more and more difficult to find the words. My heart is racing imagining what is to come for my self. After a while Jon is sent back to the corner again and it is my turn. She lectures me in the same way and my ass quickly becomes sensitive. My head fells light over her knee and my arms are getting cramped. I have stepped completely out of my pants and feel very vulnerable. It is also weird to have Jon as a witness to this as I had been his witness, hearing everything he was going through and now it is my turn. If I am not quick enough with my, “yes ma’am” she hits the same soft spot on my ass repeatedly with something that fells like a wide wooden spoon. The sting really hurts and I think I am losing my composure more than Jon had.
 
Next I am sent back to the corner and made to stand with my ass exposed next to Jon‘s exposed ass. Both of our noses are touching the wall. We are left standing like that for sometime and occasionally she addresses us and we answer her. She is now taking two kitchen chairs and putting them side by side in the middle of the room. She then tells us to bend over the backs with our palms flat on the seat of the chairs. She says she is going to use the strap on us this time. The noise is much louder and the sting is more abrupt. Her lecturing is more forceful and our reply had better be loud and clear. My eyes start to tear up a little and my voice is wavering. This goes on for what seems like an hour and my legs are tight with tension. When this is over she sends us back to the corner.


It was quiet for sometime and we can hear her writing something. When she speaks again she says she had put our names, addresses and phone numbers in her magic book. She says that she would like to place photos of our punished red asses with our written apologies and signatures in her mysterious book. We booth agree with a quite, “yes ma’am.” She snaps off some quick digital shots of our red behinds and prints them out in the next room while we are writing our apologies in her mysterious book. She makes us sit on the hard wooden chairs that we have just been bent over. The wood against my throbbing ass is very uncomfortable. We are made to read aloud what we have written and she asks us if we know why her book is magical. Neither of us want to venture a guess and she explains that her mysterious book changes peoples lives. She then randomly flips through the pages of the book stopping at different places to show us the apologies, confessions and snap shots of a few other bad boys and girls she has disciplined.
 
We are both sent to the corner once again and we both spend one more session over her knee and another strapping before she is satisfied that we have truly learned our lessons. My ass is swollen and bruised for several days and this is one Halloween that I will never forget. A real lesson learned.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Sunday DanaKaneSpanks.com Update: 11/25

Humiliated in Tight Jeans
TightJeans2
POV: Keep your Hands to Yourself
POVhandstoyourself-001
Click the title links for more preview photos, scene description, and download link – 
or visit HERE.

 

*****
Cruisin’ for a Bruisin’ is now available for download! 
(Broken down into four parts due to filesize limits, all four parts will be available 
in my clips4sale studio HERE.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Procrastination’ : A favorite playmate writes spanking fiction

This excellent piece of spanking fiction highlights exactly why procrastinating should be avoided. Enjoy!

*****


Procrastination 




You know what the saying is about 20/20 hindsight? It is supposed to help us make better decisions for the future. I contemplated that as I yet once again was standing  there nose pressed into the corner, powdered dish soap in my mouth and my ass and thighs were once again on fire. 

Let me jump back to the beginning. Today had started off like any other day. I woke up and started my morning routine Which included making my bed, getting dressed and letting the puppies out for the day. My morning coffee pot alerted me that breakfast was ready so I sat down and stared  at my list of things that needed to be done. 

Somehow it happened again. Time was slipping through my fingers like sand. Here it was almost noon and I still had a list of things that needed to be done. I looked at the clock  I still had a few hours before she got home and I had plenty of time to get things done. I hurriedly ran down stairs and put open my shoes and started the dart to my car.  

As soon as I flung open the door There she was and I almost plowed her over.  Who would have guessed that under this cute, little, petite frame was a active volcano that I had just sent into overdrive. 
She shoved me back and eyed my list. Which was gone out of my hand faster then a falcon grabing its prey out of mid air. Then came the barrage of questions “ Why isnt this done”. “What were you doing” 
Who would have thought that such a tiny movement  almost undectable to anyone else would bring down the fury of the gods. I rolled my eyes. 

Before I knew what had happened she had a hold of my ear leading me like a dog on a leash. What she was saying no longer mattered the only thing I could think of was the pain that was  on the left side of my head. She twisted and pulled that little piece of flesh as she walked through the house swearing that by the time that she was done that attitude problem would be fixed. 
When we got to our destination she ordered my clothes off and tied me down to the spanking bench. Then she did something that she had never done before. She took some rope and lashed my hips to the bench faster then a sailor would tie off the main sail. I was pinned and unable to move. I could hear her walking around behind me. Choosing what would be the implment of my demise then I heard it the unmistakable sound of a cane being drawn from its housing. I only thought that I had said it but I soon realized that the F word had slipped out of my mouth. There was a long uncomfortable pause and time stood still. I could hear my heart beat. The cars out on the street. Even a fly that had managed to get in.  I had done it. Broken the cardinal rule I had used a word that was expressly forbidden. 

Then it hit and it felt like someone had just sliced open my skin  with a razor knife. My head popped up and I gasped for air. Instinctively I wanted to grab my ass and check for damage but I could not because of the way that my hands were fastened I was completely helpless. Stroke after stroke landed each one burning more then the last.  Each stroke landed with deadly precision and each stroke just below the last. 

She worked her way from the top of my ass to the middle of my thigh paying special attention to that little crease where the butt meets the top of the thigh. Sweat and tears were now flowing freely from me my heart was pounding and I honestly thoght my backside was going to expold then it stopped 
before I knew it I was being lead again by that same little piece of flesh to a corner the only word she uttered was “Open” I complied and soap was poured into my mouth. 

So here I am yet again  nose in the corner my backside feeling like I was drug down a dirt road and that familiar taste of soap in my mouth. This time I swear I will learn  Until next time that is. 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Updated Travel Schedule Nov 2012-Feb 2013

Upcoming Travel


November 2012:

    27   Charlotte, NC

28-29   Tampa, FL

   30   Ft. Lauderdale, FL

December 2012:

       6   Denver, CO

    7-8   Cleveland, OH


    17   Atlanta, GA

    18   Washington, D.C.


    19   Pittsburgh, PA


January 2013:

   10   Vancouver

11-12   Seattle, WA

   22   Memphis, TN

   31   Kansas City, MO

February 2013:

    1   St. Louis, MO


More dates added regularly. Stay tuned!

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Sea Tale of the Terrible Ordeal of The VBB’

  Readers,

I’m sure you’ll all feel very sorry for the Very Bad Boy after reading his woeful account of his tribulations at sea, via the Wonderful Wife and me. Personally, I think he needs a thorough thrashing.

–  Dana


 “The Sea Tale of the Terrible Ordeal of TheVBB”  


There are many tales of the sea, some dark some light hearted, some fearful and some fanciful. Some tales turns a young man’s fancy towards the sea while others cause the most harden seaman to flee the sea as fast as he can. This is just one tale of the sea but one that will cause the strongest amongst us to go weak in the knees. A tale that will make the bravest turn and shriek in utter fear while searching for a  place to hide in the darkness. This tale will make the darkest and most fearful nightmare seem like a child’s fairy tale, beware all ye who read these words and hope and pray that ye never find yourself in such a tale. Because if ye do  you will never be the same, you will be scarred for the remainder of yer pitiful life.  A life that was once filled with hope, aspirations and potential will now be filled with brokenness, dashed dreams and utter helplessness. Beware what ye read, turn back now while ye still have the chance. You have been warned Matey, don’t say ye haven’t.
This tale takes place in the midst of the Gulf of Mexico where Montezuma seeks his revenge and the mighty Krakens have made their way from the seas of Norway and Greenland to give birth to their young in the warm gulf waters. The tale is one of horror and desperation, of muffled screams and the evil laughter of those who bring the crushing weight of the lash across the back of the most innocent and disadvantage among us. It is a tale that makes the blood run cold and the life spirit of a person freeze in absolute horror. Fear this tale my friends and hope ye never find yourself in cabin 7425 on a balmy autumn morning when two ladies who have spent the week holding back their playful urges finally let them loose. The world has never seen the furry of two Tops who were itching so badly to let loose their skills upon a most hapless and defenseless male.  This is the horrific story of TheVBB and his near death experience at the hands of the Wonderful Wife and Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian. If only TheVBB had experienced the terror of being dragged into the depths of Davy Jones locker to be subjected to decades of forced labor in the depth of death and despair. He truly would have fared much better than the few hours he faced in cabin 7425 in the midst of the unforgiving Gulf.
The warm Gulf waters were calm that morning; the sun was peaking behind the low laying clouds and peaking through the curtains of cabin 7425. It promised to be a lovely day, a day filled with fun and promise but soon that promised was dashed and the first inkling of disaster came upon TheVBB. It seemed innocent enough; a folded yellow page from a small notebook was slipped under the cabin door sometime while he was asleep.  As he made his way towards the folded note on the floor he saw his name on the sheet and incomprehensively read the words Western Caribbean Vacation Receipt. TheVBB had previously gone on a number of cruises and this was the first time he had received such a receipt in his cabin. As he made his way back to the bed he opened the folded paper to discover two yellow pages with writing on it. Again TheVBB was still unsure what he was reading but he knew whatever it was could not bode well for him. As a strange Easterly wind began to blow the ship gradually begin to respond to the building storm that was about to take place. In short the receipt was for perceived wrongs TheVBB apparently committed during the week. As TheVBB finally made sense of the folded paper he noticed the bright daylight was beginning to turn dark and the calm seas were becoming a bit more disturbed. What was this all about? TheVBB wondered why there was a receipt signifying he was to receive 225 swats for these so-called indiscretions. He felt a cold numbing sensation flow over his body and a slight twinge of terror run down his spine. If only he had known what was about to take place that morning, he would have rushed out of the cabin seeking the protection and sanctuary of the captain of the vessel. Yet his hesitance to do so sealed his fate and doomed him to a nightmare that will haunt him for all eternity.
Within thirty minutes of reading the note a small and barely noticeable knock came at the door of cabin 4725. The air seemed to instantly freeze and time came to a stop for just a moment. TheVBB walked slowly to the cabin door as though an unforeseen force, a force that would lead him down a journey that would only end in despair, was drawing him. As he opened the door the cheerful and smiling face of Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian greeted him.  As he welcomed her in, he was unknowingly drawn to the two yellow notebook pages, which were sitting near the TV. As though someone had reached out and taken his hand TheVBB unwilling picked up the two sheets and sat on the bed. Before he knew what was happening his mouth was opened and out come words that he would later regret. TheVBB was unwittingly speaking words that were not his own, making bratty comments that would only come from the most ill mannered among the bratty. As TheVBB sat there listening with disbelief the words that were coming from his mouth he felt the darkness close around him and the sense of evil aboding taking over his soul. The Wonderful Wife just stood there; listening to TheVBB. She made no effort to stop him. He later found out she was actually on the side of Ms. Dana Kane. Within a few minutes of this unfortunate conversation, Ms. Kane asked for the receipt and she added an additional 50 swats to the tally for a total of 275. Which TheVBB in defiance said “lets just make it 300”.  At that point the seas commenced to roll, the howling of the dreadful Krakens sounded over the waves of the gulf and the fate of TheVBB was sealed forever. He heard the dreaded words, which will be, repeated throughout his lifetime in the twilight of his sleep the words “that’s 300 for me and 300 for the Wonderful Wife.”  The sea swelled and the waves crashed upon the ship while the sun reversed its upward course and once again receded into the horizon.
There was a slight break while the ladies feasted upon the early offerings of what passed as the morning meal. While TheVBB sat nearby humbly nibbling at the meager portions that was allowed to fall his way, unknowingly his life was about to take a turn into the deepest and darkest experience of his short life. The waves crashed harder upon the ship and the mighty Krakens grew restless and eagerly awaited the fate of TheVBB. After the two ladies filled themselves with the morning meal they led TheVBB down the long lonely hallway, which lead to cabin 7425. TheVBB followed behind dragging his feet desperately seeking some safe haven to hide, no matter how much he wanted to run away he was bound by what felt like a powerful spell that dragged him deeper and deeper into what would soon became a nightmarish hell. He walked the hallway as a condemned man walks towards the gallows, wishing with all his might he could escape but being forced by fate to keep taking one more step towards his inevitable doom. What seemed like an eternity TheVBB finally arrived at Cabin 7425 there was a strange deep orange glow emanating from under the door, as he placed his hand upon the door latch he felt uncomfortable warmth radiating from the door. This was it, it was the last and final warning of what awaited him, yet TheVBB opened the door and walked solemnly into the cabin and the dread that would soon greet him there. As on cue, TheVBB was given a short reprieve as Ms. Kane announced she would be back in 30 minutes or so. As the door closed behind her, TheVBB made his way to the bed and crawled beneath the covers hoping this coming nightmare was just that, an unpretentious nightmare. Despite all his effort, he was unable to wake himself from this dream; he tried over and over again to wake himself. But to no avail, this nightmare was real and it was happening before his very eyes. Soon there came a knock at the door. The wind blew harder, the ship rock side to side in the growing waves. Darkness overtook the room as TheVBB hid under the covers mournfully wishing this matter would simply go away.  But it only became more real when he heard the wife bellow, “Get out of bed she is here!” He delved into the covers hoping somehow he would find some sort of sanctuary from the coming storm. But instead of finding solace he only heard the voice of Ms. Kane saying, “get out of bed” he tried his best to ignore the command but a quick and painful lash of her European Martinet fell upon him.
The room rapidly became dark and the two ladies turned serious, they told him to disrobe and prepare for his fate. They utter aloud we are going to take you beyond your limits today. Ms. Kane informed TheVBB he was to receive six hundred swats 300 from her and 300 from the Wonderful Wife.  But first she would have to prepare his bottom for the oncoming onslaught. TheVBB was unsure what that meant, as Ms. Kane walked over to her bag of wares, she told him to roll over. She returned and sat next to him on the bed. He was nervous and tense because he did not know what it was she had retrieved from her bag. As she reached out and lightly rubbed his bum, he felt cool lotion being applied to his bum. TheVBB sighed a sigh of relief and relaxed for he always enjoyed when she rubbed lotion on his bum. A few seconds latter Ms. Kane said, “I wish I had some plastic gloves” that caught TheVBB’s attention and for a moment he was taken back. He felt a bit hurt, why would see want to wear gloves? She never did that before and he had just taken a shower, so why? Ms. Kane then declared “I could use a washcloth” as she walked towards the restroom the slightest warmth began to build in his bottom. The warmth quickly increased in intensity, then it hit him she had not applied lotion to his bottom but Capzation cream. His heart began to race as he realized how much she had applied, by the time she returned a nice burning sensation had already taken hold. TheVBB yelled out “you can’t use that on me!” He panicked; he attempted to move away from her. But it was already too late, the cream was spread and the fiery result was already taking full effect. His bum was fully on fire, the more he moved the hotter his bottom became. He rolled in agony and made the fatal mistake of rolling over on his back. As soon as his bottom made contact with the towel the heat intensified a hundred fold, the pain was so unbearable he immediately rolled back over. Within just a few minutes TheVBB was murmuring and crying out loud, all he could think of was the pain he was in and how long it would take for the fire to stop.  As he accepted his fate the seas grew more restless and the wave grew higher. The darkness overcame him and the ordeal of a lifetime enclosed around him.
Not a single blow had landed yet and TheVBB was already thinking of a way to make this end, but the cream had done its dastardly deed and there was no turning back for once Capzation takes its hold it will fight to the bitter end to never release its grip. Ms. Kane glanced at the Wonderful Wife and said with a grin “why don’t you start first” What implement was used to commence this evil punishment will be forever absent from the memory of TheVBB. For his focus was on how bad the pain would be once that first blow landed. Time stood still for a moment as she prepared to land the first blow. The air grew astonishingly hot as though the very gates of Hades itself had opened and swallowed up the room. The deafness of the roar of the fires blocked out any noise as he waited with horrifying anticipation of what would come from that first blow. The blow landed with a sounding and fearsome whack, the pain shot through his bottom as an eternal struggled developed between the Capzation and the sting from the implement. The battle ensued to see who would be master of the pain, the stinging from the implement or the burning from the Capzation. TheVBB’s eyes rolled up in his head, the pain was excruciating and just as the first blow landed a second and third and forth landed all in a row. The battle between the burning and the stinging grew to a rampant pace, all he could do was roll in pain crying out for mercy but never finding a hint of relief. He rolled over to far and unable to stop rolled up on Ms. Kane who immediately impaled TheVBB’s back with her sharp nails, the sharpened pained cause him to stop and roll back the other way.
There has been many a battle fought on the seas, some damming and deadly but none so fiercely fought that day. All the powers of the sea came together that day to join forces with the best of the Tops. The pain was so intense that by the time six hundred blows had landed TheVBB had reached his tolerance. Many a blow has landed on TheVBB before, yet without much result as he often smirked “I could have taken more.” But on this day the battle was lost, TheVBB had met his match. The skills of the Wonderful Wife and the expertise of Ms. Kane along with their allies Capzation, Delrin and canes had met together on a historic battlefield.  They had brought their worst, which was way too much for TheVBB to handle. The battle was finished, six hundred blows landed hard. The burning had won its match against the sting and was celebrating by maintaining its burn at the utmost level yet. He lay there defeated, exhausted and warn. He wondered how he had made it through such an ordeal. But he had, and now he wished for a way to make the burning stop if there was such a way. As he lay there in defeat the worse was yet to come, for there awaiting him was the scourge of Dana… her European Martinet. From the depths of the seas the mighty Krakens joined in, raising their evil cries to laugh at the fate TheVBB was still to face.
            No story of the sea is complete without the telling of a lashing, a lashing so severe that it makes the hardest of men shriek in fear and yearn for the safety of their mother’s breast.  Simply the number of lashes that are felt does not always deem the intensity of a scourging but under the circumstances they are dealt. TheVBB was already defeated at the hands of Ms. Kane and the Wonderful Wife. There were no smartass remarks coming from his mouth, no bratty attitude or slight smile of defiance, only a silenced, humbled and well submissive bottom that was put in his place. Now all the evil forces had gathered together in that place that once was cabin 7425. It now was the very center of the entire underworld the dwelling of all that spankos fear the most. Ms. Kane approached TheVBB with a riddle from the darkest netherworld “Listen here ye beaten one, for I shall tell you a riddle that will truly warn yur soul. Consider wisely the fate ye journey on. For ye chose this day any number ye wish, any number ye fancy. But remember this, the number will double on yur back as each one of us engage the whip. We then return to the single number ye wished, as we switch from the back to yur front and make our presence known to ye. When this is done and the beating grows short, then once again we double ye number on the bare of yur feet. Choose wisely young man as time is running out. As ye make your choice just remember this, that what ye say is what ye get. Ha!
The sea grew calm as the dark clouds parted and a small sliver of sunlight flooded into cabin 7425. For a short moment there seemed to be some hope, some chance of escape. But it lasted only a moment and it disappeared as quickly as it came. Before TheVBB knew it, it had grown even darker. The sea grew more restless and the ship was tossed in a violent manner as the Krakens rose to the surface to gain a better view. Ms. Kane walked over with her nefarious martinet, as she slowly swing it back and forth; she anxiously waited for his answer. One could clearly see the wonder lust that filled her eyes; she wanted nothing more than to apply her malicious skills with her precious martinet. TheVBB found himself in a sinister deep-seated trance, as he looked deep into her eyes. He want to shout for relief, he struggled to roll off the bed and seek to crawl to the door where he thought there must be waiting for him some sense of wellbeing. But he could not move, he was trapped in a paralyzing fear, which only drew him deeper and deeper into her gaze. He knew what waited him was nothing but more untold horror. Yet there was no way out and he was stuck in-between life and death until he submitted to the demands of Ms. Kane and the Wonderful Wife. He resisted with all his might, he faced a dilemma that no man should ever have to face. Does he call out a small number and face the ridicule of   being a wimp. Or does he call out a much higher number in hope of some how appeasing the lustful desires of these two infamous ladies. He was unsure what made him do it, for he called out what he thought was a simple number. Four can’t be bad, for it is easy to handle he thought for was TheVBB after all.  The four was then doubled to eight and then doubled to sixteen as each lady was given her chance of brandishing the lash. TheVBB was confident in his choice. Eight from each of them, it was a respectable number; after all he had just received 600 swats and survived. What was another sixteen lashes? Ms. Kane gave the martinet over to the Wonderful Wife and gave her the first shot at TheVBB’s back. As she lifted her arm and brought the lash down with what seemed like little effort. The lashes landed with a sudden thud and at first the stinging pain was felt only on the surface. For a short moment he thought this is not bad I can take more than this. Then the deeper more intense white-hot burn took over. The pain came from deep within his body and made an unbearable burning appearance on his back that burst into a million tiny strands of unyielding pain. He rolled over onto his side trying in vain to wish the pain away. Yet the pain built in intensity and seemed to linger on with no chance of receding. Finally what seemed like an eternity the pain was reduced to just a smoldering heat. TheVBB prepared for the next lash that awaited him. Time moved slowly as the Wonderful Wife took her time allowing each and every lash to fully travel its hateful road of mild pain, to unbearable pain and back to a smoldering pain. By this time the burning of the Capzation cream was forgotten about what once seemed like an unyielding burn was now ignored with the outlandish pain that the martinet had brought.
Finally the Wonderful Wife handed the martinet to Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian. As her eyes grew wild with anticipation she ordered TheVBB back on his stomach so she had a clear shot at his back. Ms. Kane’s approach to the martinet was different. Instead of allowing each lash to take it full journey of pain before proceeding to the next. She layered the lashes on one after another. One would think this would be the fastest and easiest way to take the lashes, but in reality it only caused the pain to go from unbearable to horrendous intolerable pain, which seemed to never end. As each lash landed across his back the journey of pain began it course, but was not allowed to finish as the next one landed. By the time all eight lashes were done, the journey of pain was so intense with so many stages that there seemed to be nothing but piercing and excruciating pain. TheVBB had finally met his match, he was beaten into complete submission, what seemed like an unlikely and unimaginable moment finally came. TheVBB was ultimately brought to his knees and forced to admit he was broken and defeated. He had without a doubt found a new respect for both the Wonderful Wife and Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian. TheVBB felt a stirring deep within his soul and before he knew what was happening a part of his bratty attitude departed his soul. The journey finally came to an end after two more lashes landed on his chest and another two landed on the bottom of his feet.
While this tale touches on only a meager of details the dreadfulness of this yarn is too great to continue. For the world cannot bare the telling of what happened that day, it is a horror is too great. The fear it would bring to light to those who read this tale would paralyze the reader with unremitting trepidation, which one has never faced before. Let it be known to all ye who read this story that in the mist of the Gulf of Mexico there did one day raise a battle so appalling that it can only dwell in the memories of those who participated. Hope with all ye soul that ye never find yurself in cabin 7425 in the middle of the sea when the Krakens give birth to their young. As two Tops wonder the hallway looking for an unsuspecting and vulnerable bottom to fulfill their lusts of beatings and lashings. Dread with all ye soul the dreaded tools of the trade, Capzation, Delrin and canes, for ye may not be as fortunate as TheVBB was. Even if ye do make it through the ordeal ye will never be the same again.
      
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Historie’ Part 6: A Visit from Denmark

More excellent spanking fiction, and another chapter of The Story of Amy, by Annika:



Here is the long-awaited sixth installment of ‘Historie’, by one of our favorite new spanking authors, Annika.

*****


A visit from Denmark
It was my luck that my bottom wasn’t that sore, when we had to fly back to USA. It would have looked very strange if I stood up during the most of the flight. The worst part of leaving Denmark was that I had to leave Michael behind.
I have never used my computer as much as I did the following months. Michael and I were chatting as often as we could and on the strangest times during a day/night because of the time differences. My aunt usually had an opinion about how much time I should use on “useless” time wasting on the computer, but she understood that Michael meant a lot to me, and probably knew she would have to do a lot of spanking, because I wouldn’t stay away, no matter what.  
Well my aunt wasn’t the only one to set rules on our chatting habits. Michael did so too. I didn’t really think that much about the time differences, so I often accidently wrote him at times where he was asleep….I always seemed to have forgotten, that he had told me he went for bed…..He often told me to stop waking him up, and that I should watch it, otherwise I would be very sorry the next time I saw him…..I loved to tease him. I found it really racking to ‘play’ with him.
He even warned me one time, that if I wouldn’t stop he would write a letter to my aunt and complain about me, because I wouldn’t let him sleep……I dared him……
So the morning my aunt actually sad with a letter from Denmark I almost started to laugh out loud, but controlled myself. Instead I just asked if the letter was for me….. “No its addressed for me”…..”Okay is it from mom…?…..”No its from your Michael”….”Oh he didn’t”…..”You really don’t need to read it, it is just for fun”…”Well I will decide that, thank you”
Damn….so I didn’t sit down, I studied my aunts face while she was reading….to see if I could read any reaction that would indicate whether I was in trouble or safe. I’m not as good as my aunt to read people, so the verdict could be anything really…
“Amy is it true that Michael has asked you several times to let him sleep, and you just ignored that??”
“Ehm well yes sort of….”…”sort of? What didn’t you understand?”…..the time zones I thought but didn’t dare to say, and that would have been a lie as well….
“I’m waiting…What didn’t you understand?”…”I’m sorry I don’t know what to say…”…”Well how about the truth!”
The truth….well I love Michael, I wish he was here with me, I want to touch him, feel him, kiss him, hold him and so on….
“Okay…then Yes….he did tell me and I did ignore it…” I couldn’t help smile, which was a thing that sometimes incited my aunt at least when she was serious about something, and for some reason she took this very serious.
“Well young lady, I thought you were old enough to manage your chatting habits, obviously you do have some boundaries issues, and it must mean something to Michael as well”….Yeah he wants you to spank me, because he can’t do it himself…
“Michael only wrote you because I dared him”…”I know….Michael wrote that too”…”So you think it’s funny to get into troubles in risk of getting spanked?” “No no no, No I ehm, did he write that??” she smiled, which confused me a lot.
“Maybe you have forgotten that a spanking isn’t for fun”….well depends on who is giving it….”No I haven’t forgotten” “I’m really sorry, and I will let Michael sleep, when he wants to sleep…”
“Good, and the next time you chat with him, you can inform him as well, that you got a little reminder”
“Get over here”
I might as well have said out loud “come on this is just too stupid”, because that was what my aunt could read on my face. So on my way to her, she wanted me to get her belt….so my expression changed from this is stupid to please nooo……But she wasn’t kidding.
So I got her belt, and thought of Michael all the way to my aunt. Would he still think this is fair???
Looking at the belt I also had to think of my cousin….mmh well now it was my turn to try this one…
I gave the belt to my aunt. She folded it while I was looking. The letter was still lying on the table, and I couldn’t help noticing that it was a rather long letter….way to many words just to tell her that I kept him awake….
“You want to read it?”…”Yeesss…”
She took the letter and gave it to me. “You can read this letter while I spank you, Michael likes to write a lot”
Oh yeah now I remembered the humor she had while she spanked my cousin….
I went over her knee. She gently lifted my skirt up and sadly pulled my panties down. The spanking started, and I read the letter….
        Dear Ms… I know that I might be very out of line to be asking you for your assistance regarding Amy. I have asked Amy several times not to write me, when it is past midnight. I have to focus on my education, but it is hard to get any sleep, when Amy doesn’t seem to stop. I have warned her a lot of times, that it would have consequences for her. She thinks it’s funny, when I tell her, that I will involve you in this problematic, and even dared me. I love Amy very much, she means a lot to me, and I am saving money, so I can visit her someday, if you of course will allow it. I need to rest, and yes I could just turn of my phone, but it is also my work phone, so the line has to be open. I know that Amy respects you a lot, so I hope you will help me to get Amy to understand, that she has to respect the time difference.
Of course I wasn’t able to read this letter just like that. Shortly after she started the spanking I wished she would use her hand instead. I could read one line at a time then I had to focus on breathing, holding still, the pain. The pain seemed more endurable after reading he was saving money to get here. And to be honest I couldn’t wait to show him, what he made my aunt do to me…..I hoped he would feel sorry….My aunt switched from the belt to the hand. After a few minutes she asked me if I thought Michael would be satisfied with the punishment I had received…..somehow I really felt that the two of them had conspired or something…..”Yes I think this was what he wanted….”
Later that day Michael and I video chatted. “My aunt got your letter today….” He just started to smile and looked very expectant “And???” he replied…..”AND I should tell you, that I got a reminder”
“A reminder??”….I stood up, turned around, and lifted my skirt so he could see my still red bottom.
He started to laugh, which I found very unfair. “Doesn’t it hurt to sit??”….I just pulled the pillow up to the camera, which made him laugh even louder.
“Well I’m glad this seems to amuse you!”….”I’m sorry sweetie, but this is funny, and by the way, you shouldn’t have dared me!”…”Yeah yeah, fine…so when will you have enough savings to get here??”
“Well if it’s okay with your aunt, I would have enough savings to come visit you next month”
I jumped down to ask my aunt, and was overexcited when she actually allowed it.
So three weeks later he came. It was a struggle to keep my fingers away from him at the airport, in the car on our way home (my aunt was driving), I was just so happy to finally have him next to me again.
When we got back home, my aunt wanted to talk to us….naturally….So we sat there around the kitchen table and she started “I can see that you two really like each other, and that’s fine, but Michael I do have some house rules I expect you to respect”…..”And if you break the rules….” I continued….”Amy maybe you should just sit in that couch over there and let me talk with Michael!!”
I went over and held both hands over my mouth, to prevent me from laughing. My aunt explained the same rules to Michael as she did back then, when I moved here. She did add one more rule, which was no sleeping with each other. When she said that, I just felt like hiding of embarrassment.
Michael stayed cool and when she asked him, if he understood the rules he just said “yes, and I will make sure, we both will respect them!”…Well the two of them seemed to have a mutual understanding.
It was his first time in USA, so of course he wanted to see everything he could. I was more interested in looking at him, touching him, kissing him and so on but controlled myself, after all he was going to stay with us the next two weeks, so I would get plenty of chances get it my way as well.  At least I thought so….
We got home late that first day, and my aunt wasn’t home, she had some appointment, which opened for some possibilities. Michael saw possibilities as well, but not the same I had in mind.
We went up to my room and were lying on my bed. “Amy?”….”Yes??”….”The spanking you received from your aunt for keeping me awake….was it not effective enough or why did you keep writing me when I was asleep??!” “What?? I behaved!” “Amy do you really think I would accuse you for anything without facts?” He took a letter out of his pocket. You could see every text message I had sent the last few weeks, and at what time it had arrived in Denmark……Okay yes I might have sent a few messages to him.
“I warned you about this behavior, Amy” he was lying halfway on top of me looking straight into my eyes. I couldn’t help smile back at him. “Amy, I know you think I’m kidding, but I am very serious”…”I want you to go downstairs and find three implements, then get back up here”  “You will receive a spanking with all three of them!” he pointed at the door.
Something about his expression reminded me about my aunts so I instinctively reacted by walking towards the door…”And Amy if you choose implements like a feather or something like that, I will go find the implements, and I can guarantee you, that you will be very sorry about that”
I wasn’t scared, and I was smiling all the way down looking for something useful. I was excited in a whole new way.  I went to the kitchen, grabbed a wooden spoon…..I had secretly imagined how a spoon would feel like…..Two more…..I didn’t dare to take anything from my aunt (brush/belt) because how should I explain it if we accidently broke something….So I went to the hallway and took one of my slippers…One to go….Why couldn’t he just use his hand as a third thing?….I went to the bathroom and got my own brush (plastic). I took all three things upstairs and handed them to him. He looked at them and then nodded.
“They seem fine to me”….he was sitting on my bed, and with his hands he touched me gently from my knees slowly up my thighs and to my bottom. It felt great and I didn’t want him to stop. He guided me over his lap, and kept rubbing my bottom. “I think you deserve a little warm up”
He started to spank me with his hand….so his hand was the fourth thing…..I was surprised about how hard he spanked. It wasn’t harder than my aunt, but I kind of expected him to be a bit softer….I still had pants on, so I actually enjoyed lying there on his lap…..which also was quite a new kind of feeling…..
“mmh I can feel the heat from your bottom”… “Stand up”. He looked at the three implements lying next to him. “I want you to take your pants off and get over my lap again”…..”What if my aunt comes home, she might think we are doing something else?”….”If she comes home, I’ll tell her about your misbehaviors, and maybe she will join!” “Get over my lap”
I obeyed. I could feel the rough side of the slipper against my skin. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. It certainly did hurt, and I started to wiggle. He paused and rubbed and massaged my bottom. “Some nights I only got 2 hours of sleep because of you, do you have any idea, how difficult it was to pay attention during class?”… “Noo”….”I could have failed my class because of you”
He switched from the slipper to the spoon. The first hit with it stings so badly that I couldn’t help to squeal…”Awww…”….”well sweetie this is what you get from choosing a wooden spoon”. He spanked me faster this time, and I tried to get away from him at some point. I was amazed by his strength. I had no chance to get away. I could feel his muscles work and felt a different kind of desire grow in me. This feeling competed with the pain and it had a relieving effect on me.
“You think you will remember next time you are texting me to check what time it is??”…..”yes, I will, I’m sorry”
“mmh, I don’t know if I believe you, after all your aunt did a good work the last time, at that didn’t prevent you from texting me!”
He took the brush and soothed my sore skin with the cold surface. “Your bottom really has a healthy color”
“So Amy lets get through this last part of your punishment shall we!”
The spankings started again. I wondered how he could be so instinctively in his way to spank. He spanked as if he had never done anything else in his life, and every time I almost felt like starting to cry he took a break, asked me to relax, or to breathe, and then he would start again. The last two hits were clearly the hardest and my bottom was burning.
He helped me up, and pulled my panties and pants up. He looked deep into my eyes, and gently kissed me.
“Amy, take these back from where you took them”
I went downstairs and had even a bigger smile than I had before, when I had to find some implements.
My aunt came home, just as I put my slipper back at its place….
“Hi Amy”….”Hi” and I started to blush…..
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Book’ : Spooky Spanking story contest entry

‘The Book’ is yet another example of the excellent time our participants had with the Spooky Spanking Story Contest. Halloween has passed, but the treats just keep coming…

–  Dana

*****
The book
” we´ll never get to the party on time”…”Why did we absolutely have to take that crappy car of yours??
“Relax honey, we will get to that party”…”RELAX? We are in the middle of nowhere dressed in costumes that won’t get any reasonable human being to pull over and help”…”I have had it, I’ll walk”
“Come on sweetie you can’t walk all the way besides its dark and the only light we have is the one from this “crappy” car”

At that moment the life of his beautiful red mustang ended. And there were not lights anymore.

“Well at least your car agrees with me….”

She started walking down the road. There were no houses or anything else in sight. Her husband stood still for a while, then shook his head and started to walk.

It wasn’t the first time he came tumbling after her. He had learned early on that it was easier just to let her have her will. It did annoy him, but every time he had tried to reason with her, she kept going on for hours arguing. He simply didn’t have the energy for that. He had often imagined, putting a stop to this just by grabbing her, pulling her over his knees and spanking her until she would shut up.
He was thinking of exactly that watching her from behind. She had a perfect bottom, especially with these high heels. The tight cat suit she was wearing just made this picture perfect. He couldn’t help to smile.

“What are you smiling for? Do you really think this is funny?? What if we won’t survive this night???
“Well…” and as so often happened before she responded before he got to say anything. “Just spare me for your explanations, you will pay for new shoes, because these are worthless right now, my feet are killing me”
She took her shoes of and threw them away. She kept walking, but he just stood there and looked in the direction of the shoes.

“Well if we won’t survive to night. I will finally find some peace and you will for once shut up”

He missed his wife. He missed the woman he fell in love with. The girl on fire. She used to shine, to laugh, to smile, to listen and care. She used to be so spontaneous and alive. Nothing was good enough for her anymore.
He glanced after the shoes once again.

“Are you coming?!” she yelled….

He started to consider his options…..They were all alone, no one would hear her, he could stop this right now. He could take her and give her the spanking of her life, and if she should leave him for that, well so be it.

A car passed them. She tried to get it to stop, and the look of that made him start to laugh. The car of course didn’t stop. She stared at him with disbelieve and anger which stopped his laughing.

He didn’t grab her, he didn’t stop her, he just started walking again like she did.

The road seemed as a never ending road. He found it strange because he knew this road, and usually it didn’t seem that long. He saw something that caught his attention on the road a few steps ahead. He looked down at it, and was surprised to see an old book. He picked it up, studied the cover. It had no title, but was pretty thick. He wondered how his wife could miss this book. He opened the book and read the first page.
                           This book is dedicated to all of you who have had it.
                           Are you sick and tired of being bullied by the one you love?
                           Do you feel disrespected? Do you want to change that?
                           Beware to read on because there is no turning back.
He turned the page and started to read.
                           Welcome to our newest residents, Alex and Sarah……
A flash of light appeared and disappeared just as fast. He was still standing with the book and couldn’t believe what he was reading….Welcome, Alex and Sarah. That was their names. He read on….
                           Follow the road and you will soon get to your new home.
                           We are awaiting you

“Hey I can hear music, we must be near some residence”
He looked at her and just nodded.

Around the next corner a little town revealed itself. It looked like any other small town at this time of the year. The houses were decorated in various Halloween themes, but no one seemed to be home. At the very end of the main street they could see a huge mansion. The music came from there, so Sarah just steered straight to that place. Alex studied every house they passed, and noticed that the last house next to the mansion had a little welcome sign in the window.
They went up to the front door, where they were about to knock on the door. Just before touching the door, it opened by itself. Sarah didn’t seem surprised, but just commented, that they used to use the same trick every Halloween back where she grew up. She walked inside and Alex after her.

“Wow look, they have really tried to make this look like some kind of correction facility”

She was right. On the walls were different kinds of implements exhibited. Sarah stood quite some time and looked at them. He was surprised when he noticed a little smile on her lips.

The music came from the end of the hallway. They reached the massive door, which just like the entrance door opened automatically. Both of them took a step backwards. People inside the room were all looking at them. They were all dressed in costumes, and it seemed they had a theme which was authority versus submissive. The people smiled polite at them, and then started to dance, talk or whatever they had done before the arrival of Alex and Sarah. Alex couldn’t get his eyes of a young woman who held a man in a leash. The man tried to get her attention, she ignored him, but he wouldn’t let go, so at one point she lifted her hand to indicate she would beat him, he instantly threw himself at her feet. Alex turned his head away very fast, after she looked straight at Alex and smiled.

“Well at least our costumes seem to match this party theme” Sarah repeated.

An elder man stepped up to Alex and reached his hand as a greeting. Alex took it.
“I am John and the beautiful woman in that corner over there is my wife”….Alex looked at John’s wife and he wasn’t lying. She was beautiful. She looked kind of ashamed and stood there gently rubbing her bottom. Suddenly Alex understood why the hand of John felt so warm.
“I’m sorry, I haven’t presented myself, I am Alex and this is my wife Sarah”…”Ah yes, the one that could use some guidance….” He blinked at Alex and went on. “Guidance??”

Alex felt a strange urge to look to his right. A dark haired man was watching him. He had a very strong physically appearance, and for some reason Alex grabbed Sarah by her arm, and started walking toward this man. It was as if he wasn’t in control over his own body at that moment but just responded to an unspoken command.
Sarah tried to get free of him, but first succeeded when Alex let go of her. She was about to yell at him, when this man stepped right in front of her. His power over her was instant. She couldn’t move nor say anything. The man turned his head towards Alex. “So Alex, I will teach you to control the behavior of Sarah”…”And Sarah” He looked into her eyes. “You and I know you have longed for this for years”
Sarah was about to say something but was interrupted by him “Did I ask you to say anything right now?!!”
“Alex, go outside and find something on the wall you find fit for her and when you do that, remember of all the times she has acted out like a little spoiled child!”

Alex went outside in the hallway and studied the implements. He wasn’t nervous anymore, he was fascinated by the control and power this person expressed, and wanted to learn how to be like that. “Longing for this….” He took a brush, and then remembered the look on her face when she was looking at the cane. “Let’s see if you still smile when you feel this one”. Alex was very excited and thought this man would show him how to punish Sarah.
When he returned with the implements the man smiled. “I see….you expect me to punish her?”….Alex didn’t respond. “Thanks for the offer, but this is a gift for you and Sarah will see it as a gift for her as well”
Enter that room and you will know what to do.
For some reason Sarah obeyed and followed Alex into the room. It was a huge bedroom with a bed placed in the middle of the room. The room was lit with dim light and had a pleasant atmosphere to it.
Sarah looked at Alex, and down on the implements.
“Sarah I love you to death, but I am fed up with the way you treat me and other people. You behave as if there is no one else in this world that has needs” “And when you threw those shoes away I wanted to give you the spanking of your life. Believe me when I say, I think you deserve this!!”
Alex once again grabbed her by her arm and went over to bed. He laid the brush and the cane neatly next to each other. He sat down on the bed and looked up. Sarah was standing quite still and looking at him. She didn’t say anything but just had an expectant look. He pulled her down over his lap. He gently stroked her bottom, which really looked perfect in this cat suit. She seemed to enjoy his gently touch, so he lifted his hand up in the air. Sarah held her breath and waited for the first spanking which she secretly had been longing for. He waited just until she had to breathe, then he started to spank her. He counted inside his head. 1…2…3…4…5…6…7…8….9…10. She started to wiggle and hold her breath again. He stopped.
“You know this is just a warm up, I haven’t started the real punishment yet” Sarah responded by breathing heavily. “I hope you will remember this, otherwise I will gladly repeat this until you know how to behave”
The spanking started again. Alex felt great. He loved the feeling of power and loved the way her body moved on his lap. For once he was in charge and she had to trust him without questioning. 25…26….27…28…29…30. Sarah started to hyperventilate so Alex took a break and gently rubbed her bottom again. “Aren’t you happy that I bought this tight cat suit for you??” “Sarah, answer me….”
“Yes…..I am sorry, please I will behave now”….
“Stand up”. Sarah did as commanded. She looked so small and vulnerable, but Alex knew her. She was a master in appealing. “Take that suit of, I want to see what impact I have on you”
Sarah looked surprised but did what she was told. Alex smiled at her and said “god girl, I see you learn fast”
He turned her around to watch her bare bottom. He felt pity for her, but only a little. He asked her to get over his lap again. He took the brush and let the cold side of the brush sooth her red bottom. He noticed her breathing again; it wasn’t a breathing that indicated that she was in pain. He smiled, then lifted the brush and started to spank. She couldn’t hold still now. She was wiggling, moaning and tried to crawl of his lap. “Sarah! Keep still or I will keep on going longer than planned”. She tried to control herself. Her bottom change from light red to dark red, and radiated a quite nice heat, he thought. She started to cry, so he stopped again. “It is okay sweetie, I know it hurts, but this is your own doing”. His hand gently stroked her hair, down her back to her bottom. He kept doing this move until she had herself under control again. He lifted her up from his lap. She still seemed very vulnerable the way she stood there in front of him, but this time he knew that she was vulnerable. He lifted her head so she looked into his eyes. “Sarah you are almost through your punishment. The cane will hurt a lot, and I will only spank you with it because you really crossed the line by throwing your shoes away” “you will get 10 strokes with the cane, 5 on each buttock, and you will count them….okay?” She nodded. “Good, bend over that bed and hand me that cane”. Alex did start to feel a bit sorry for her, but knew he had to do it, because this would push her further out, and he would be the one to catch her.
It was hard for her to count, to breathe, to stand still. The cane left marks on her bottom, but she got through it. With the last stroke she landed on the bed, breathing fast and heavily and started to cry again. Alex lay down beside her, and comforted her whispering “I am so proud of you, you did really well” “you are so beautiful, and I’d give the world to you, I will take care of you, if you just let me” “please look at me”
She did, and there she was. The girl on fire. She was glowing, calm and smiling. Then she snuggled up to him. Shortly after she was sleeping like a baby. Alex found the old book and read a few chapters. He read about the young woman with the man on the leash and skipped to the last chapter, which must have written itself because it was all about Sarah and Alex.

A year later…..
She was sad because she knew she couldn’t please her boyfriend the way he liked. She didn’t know how too, and he wouldn’t explain it to her. Instead he went out to let other women dominate him. It was his idea that she should dress up like a dominatrix for Halloween, but he seemed unsatisfied with her.
The streets were deserted and she felt very lonesome even though he was standing next to her. They were waiting for the bus, so she took place on a bench. When she put her hand down on the bench, it more felt like leather. She looked down and saw this old book with no title. She took it, opened it and started to read……
                           This book is dedicated to all of you, who want to give,
                           but don’t know how.
                           Do you feel inadequate? Do you feel everything you try
                           just don’t seem to be right and satisfying for the one you
                           love? Do you want to learn?
                           Beware to read on because there is no turning back.
She turned the page…..
                           Welcome to our newest residents, Michael and Jennifer

                                                       The end…..
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Trick or Treat?’ This is a GREAT Spooky Story Entry

The Spooky Spanking Story Contest brought out a lot of creativity in readers. In the case of this story, titled “Trick or Treat”, it brought out a little more. 

My sweet little Angel wrote this story, then submitted it under a pseudonym – trying to sneak her way into winning a contest which she’s not permitted to enter. 
Angel was surprised when she didn’t win, and (while spanking her soundly for the offense) I explained that cheaters NEVER win.

Nonetheless, Angel’s penned a beautiful story, which I’m sure you’ll all enjoy.

–  Dana

Trick or Treat?
“Why are we spending Halloween this way?” Cleo asked her boyfriend, stepping over wet mud and not liking it at all. “There better be something amazing down this country road. You realized this giant neon yellow sign says “No Trespassing, right?” she reminded him as he sloppily splashed through the muddy puddles.  “We have so much candy anyway, I can’t believe we’re still trick-or-treating at our ages.”
Edward chuckled at her annoyance, “I have a surprise for you. I promise you you won’t be thinking about the mud in a few moments.  We’re not trick-or-treating here.  We have enough candy to last us ‘til next Halloween.” He stroked her cheek but her expression conveyed that she was not convinced. She smiled slightly, “We could have done this “surprise” in a luxury hotel like last year Eddie, you cheap ass.  You were only outta work for a 3 weeks and you came back with a bonus so crying poverty ain’t gonna cut it. ”
Edward laughed, lightly wrapping his fingers around her long dark locks with a gentle tug. “Now that’s not any way for a lady to talk, now is it?” he pretended to scold.
Cleo had the immediate reaction of grabbing his fingers and twisting and bending them loose as he yelped out in pain, she wasn’t used to having her hair pulled. “Owww. Honey, what are you doing?” His digits throbbed as he shook them furiously in the air to shake away the pain.
“What am I doing?” Cleo answered with her own question. “What am I doing?” She was clearly miffed. “What are YOU doing? You don’t touch my hair like that.” She huffed and treaded onward as Edward quickly rushed behind. “You’ve been a douche all weekend, Eddie. I don’t know what you think you’re doing trying to pull my hair and talk to me like a big-shot but you need to cut it.”
Edward continued on dejectedly trying to explain, now competing with the stirring winds for his girlfriend’s attention. “Honey,” he called out, his voice echoing behind him, “Can you just slow down a minute, please?” He waited for Cleo to slow her pace and then proceeded to explain.
“Oh, good,” his girlfriend scoffed while removing the matted hair from her face. “You have an explanation for your bizarre behavior? Well save it ‘til we get to that place up there. This better be good.”
It had now started to rain which only added to her aggravation. At least she saw some lights in the distance. Hopefully this was some kind of romantic bed and breakfast tucked into the woods. She’d be able to take a soothing bubble bath, enjoy a prepared dinner and nice glass (or 10) of wine and then snuggle into bed with Eddie while they watched their favorite horror movies and ate their candy. Or maybe that would all be ruined, she thought as the rain suddenly pelted them furiously, interrupting her warm fuzzy fantasy. Cleo didn’t know if she would get past this. She ran towards the dimly lit house, losing a shoe along the way and making a new one of clay-thick mud.
Eddie lagged behind, slipping and accidentally taking a bath in wet dirt. Normally Cleo would have laughed at this, but her annoyance dictated her allegiance. She took shelter under the porch covering of this strange, eerie house while she waited for Edward to catch up, not losing any time when he did. “What is this place? Where are we? Why did you do this to me?” She angrily hurled a slew of questions at him. Unlucky lad, he couldn’t answer any of them when he looked at the house. Maybe he should have mapquested the party location after all.
“Cleo, first off, please don’t be so angry. I don’t know where we are but this is not the place I thought we would end up. We can just wait ‘til the rain lets up and go back to the car.”
Cleo sighed in frustration, her wet mascara running into her burning eyes and her false eyelashes becoming displaced. “This is probably going to be the worst Halloween ever.”
“Snap out of it,” he barked back at her. “You can put on all the stupid makeup and costume jewelry you want but you’re not really Cleopatra, you know! We were supposed to be at the 50 shades party.”
He suddenly had her attention. “At the WHAT?”
It sounded stupid, even as he said it. “You know. That book, Fifty Shades of Grey. I know you hate it but you never gave it chance, you only read it half way!”
This was just about all she could handle, “And you read it ALL the way?” she asked behind gritted teeth.
“Yes, I did. Thank you very much. Me and the guys in the book clu… uh nevermind. Come on. All the chicks love it.” He was unable to conceal his nerves and was fumbling about in his actions and speech. “And like, like I found a Halloween party, like erotic… an erotic party. On craigslist. It looked pretty awesome. That’s why I yanked your hair a little before. I thought you’d like it. That’s what the girls are into now.” He was talking at the speed of light and she could barely keep up.  Finally he sucked in a breath along with some kind of flying bug that had hitched a ride with the wind.  “Ick,” he altered her to his horror.   He wiped his mouth and then he wiped the water from his brow and took out a book from his backpack. THE book. He handed it to Cleo who was too shocked to refuse it.
Cleo looked ill. “O…M…G, where the hell did you get this, Master F*ckFace? My trash can? I think my ‘inner goddess’ is about to puke,” she said sarcastically making gagging noises for dramatic effect. By this point she was nearly growling the words. “You know how much I hate this book,” she hissed. “Why the f*ck do you think I would want to go to a party about it on my favorite night of the year?” Her anger made her look genuinely possessed.  “You are a zombie.  I am Cleopatra.  We are supposed to be at a COSTUME party where I can be admired for my awesome makeup skills and THIS is where you bring me?”
His words were ringing through her brain antagonizing her: That’s what the girls are into now.
Edward had this dumb expression on his face, the one where his eyes become slightly crossed and the corner of the right side of his mouth hangs down like someone is dragging on it. “I just thought we could try it out. What’s the big deal? Even my mom read it… twice. Maybe three times. Coulda been fou…”
“Shut up!” Cleo commanded, “This is what I of think of that dumbass book.” Maybe it was the near-full moon that possessed her as she leapt off the porch and started digging a grave for the thing with her bare hands. Edward was too terrified to protest and just watched her fling heaping piles of dirt to both sides of her, toss the book it and bury it. She didn’t even seem to mind that her perfectly manicured nails now had little mounds of mud inside of them.
“This book is ridiculous,” she screamed, her pitch rising with every word. “You think can be Christian Grey and I can be Anastasia whats-her-face? Let me tell you something, pal. The only reason that worked was because THAT guy was rich and FAKE. Seattle skyscraper? You live in the basement of your mother’s ranch house! You can’t even afford a pony, never-mind one of those luxury cars that fictitious moron sports around!” She was talking with her hands now, slinging mud with each gesture, some of which entered his nostril, eliciting a gag.
She misunderstood. “Oh, now you are going to make sounds at me?” She stood up wildly.
Edward retreated with a silent shake of his head as he pointed to the mud dripping from his nose. It was likely Cleo was annoyed enough to slap him but she was interrupted when someone flung open the door. Both of them had forgotten where they were, and most importantly, that they were not alone.
Much to their mutual shock, a beautiful dark haired woman was glaring down at them. She glanced down at Cleo with a scolding expression. Her blue glass-colored eyes looked almost translucent with the light of the moon behind them. “Why are you screaming like that, young woman?” she asked, “And what are you doing to my property?” Why are you digging in my front yard and slinging mud at my house?” Her eyes darted from Cleo’s makeup stained-face to the muddy grave and then to Edward and his faded zombie scars and dirt covered bodys. “Didn’t your mama teach you any manners?  Didn’t one of you see the NO TRESPASSING sign?” she asked without awaiting an answer. “Come inside,” she demanded.
The couple looked at each other and began apologizing simultaneously which made their words sound like a foreign language. Finally they managed to simply decline with the universal no gesture, a shake of the head with more than a hint of enthusiasm. The woman looked at them and her ruby lips began to form into a crooked smirk. “I’m sorry. That wasn’t really an invitation kids.”
“Whoa, WHOA,” Edward chimed in. “I’m not a kid. I’m nearly 33.” He pointed to Cleo. She’s even older than me. We’re not some dumbass teenagers.”
The woman looked at them crossly and examined their mud drenched appearances.  “Coulda fooled me,” she said sarcastically. She put her hand on her hips, expressing a subtle gesture of authority that made them both quiver. “As I was saying before being so rudely interrupted by a little brat (regardless of his physical age), that was not an invitation. That was a command. Besides, you’ll never make it back to wherever the heck you came from with this torrential downpour. But the cops can sure make it down here. Those fellas understand what ‘no trespassing’ means, and they just love my homemade cider.  I’ve got ‘em on speed dial, wanna meet ‘em?”
They knew she was right. If they didn’t take shelter they’d end up swimming in the mud with the… book. And they’d likely be in trouble if she called the cops. That seemed a tad drastic but the weather was too severe to protest. They were a little stuck.
Begrudgingly, they walked up to the porch and started to go inside. But this mysterious woman stopped them at the door with a look that said they must be batshit crazy if they thought they were entering her house looking like they just had a fantasy mud wrestling match. She told them to strip of their costumes and shoes and handed them two towels that hung on the coat rack, almost as if she had been expecting them in their dirtied, pitiful conditions.
“I’ll make some tea. The two of you go shower. But NOT together. I don’t care about your personal relationship whatever that is. No hanky panky here. She pointed to Cleo, “You, upstairs two doors to your left.” She turned her attention to Edward, “And you, downstairs first door on your right.” She addressed them both. “I’ll throw some clean clothes in the bathrooms, I can’t guarantee they’ll fit but those muddy clothes are staying on the porch, and you’ll just have to make do. Then you will go to the spare bedroom down the hall and take a nap. There are two beds. You will not be napping together. I am having a Halloween party later, which you are welcome to join. But I don’t need you in my hair when I’m getting it together and the guests arrive. Don’t do anything stupid either. No wandering, no stealing…”
It seemed like she went on rambling forever. Neither of them was exactly tired when they got there, but after the long winded speech, shower and tea, they both dozed off (in separate beds) for several hours.
Edward woke up first, in a panic. He rushed to the other bed and frantically shook Cleo. “I don’t know what happened. We just took a shower and “nap” in some stranger’s house in the middle of nowhere. I think we should get the hell outta here.”
Cleo was still groggy. She pushed his hands away, annoyed. “I need five more minutes. Edward.” She must have still been miffed because she used his full first name, which he strongly disliked.
“I’m serious, Cleo. Wake up!” 
She slapped at his hands this time.  “Get away from me, I’m tired!”
The agitation in Eddie was rising.  “I swear to God, Cleo.  Please!  He pounded his fist on the nighttable and a book fell from the bottom shelf, right onto his foot.  “Oww,” he screamed, hopping up and trying to shake off the pain. First Cleo bent his fingers all the way back and now a bible-heavy book fell on his foot.   Except it wasn’t a bible.  It was a thick book, leather bound and ancient looking.  Eddie thought it resembled something out of a Harry Potter movie and as he handed the book to Cleo, who was now sitting up in bed, he forgot about his pain.
Cleo, who could never control her curiosity, had suddenly found the motivation to be alert.  “What is this?” she asked aloud, really to no one in particular.  She knew Eddie couldn’t possibly know.  She examined the book, running her fingers over it as if it were brail.  “Hey, Eddie, look at this.  Make that light brighter.  I think it says something.”
Eddie sat back down on the bed after adjusting the dimmer switch.  He watched Cleo run her fingers over the cover of the book, tracing the indent of old, fading letters.  She looked at him curiously, “Look closely and use your fingers to make the outline of the letters,” she told him.  “I think it says ‘The Curse of Dana’; and it looks like a witch’s book.”
Suddenly the “kids” heard footsteps approaching and Cleo stashed the book under the bed with great effort, due to its weight. “We’ve gotta get back to this later.”  She had wanted to say more but the woman entered, looking entirely transformed.  The two moved close to each other, startled by her appearance.  She had dressed like Maleficent, the evil Queen from Snow White, probably for the party she was talking about hosting earlier. Her costume was complete with a thick black velvet robe with purple trim, and a beautiful glowing prop wand. Her eyes looked even more incredible now, almost as if they weren’t real at all.  They wondered if she had been wearing contacts.
The woman invited them to join her downstairs for some hot cider and snacks.  On their way down they noticed a sign on one of the doors that said, “Anyone who sets foot in this room shall experience the Curse of Dana.”  They both eyed each other but kept silent, not wanting to appear like they knew something.  Rather they waited for the woman to prepare the snacks and drinks while they hurriedly discussed the sign.
“We gotta go back up and see what’s in that book,” Cleo spat out.
“I know,” said Eddie.  He began to whisper like an excited child.  “Who do you think Dana is and what kind of curse do you think the book contains, and the room?”
The woman came in abruptly with the items.  She must have heard a bit of the conversation.  “I’m Dana,” she said politely.  “With all that ruckus I forgot to introduce myself but from the screaming I gather you are Cleo and Edward.”
“Please call me, Eddie, Ma’am.  I hate Edward.”  It took a second for it to register that this woman just introduced herself as Dana.  Cleo bit her lip when she realized.  Eddie started to move about anxiously as if he were doing in the wee-wee dance.
Dana immediately picked up on their anxieties.  “Well, eat up.  We only have about half an hour before everyone starts comin’ on it.  So why don’t you two go back up with your cider and see if any of those Halloween costumes fit you.  There are a bunch in the closet next to the room you napped in.”  She looked at them with raised eyebrows.  “I’m a pretty good hostess but don’t go pissin’ me off.  Some things are off limits, like rooms with signs.  I’m warning you now because somehow you missed the blinding yellow one about 100 feet off my property.”  She smiled with a mildly sinister expression.  “Go on, I promise you’ll have fun here!”
Dana left the room to finish preparing and the two headed back upstairs, whispering eagerly the whole time.  “We have to get the book,” Cleo insisted.  “That lady must be THE Dana. Maybe she is a witch, like one of those who practice Wiccan or maybe the black arts.  We need to find out.  She might have spells or hexes in there.”

“We have to get into that room first,” Eddie countered.
Cleo shook her head.  “Dumbass, maybe we should read what the curse is BEFORE going into the room?” she asked sarcastically.  “If there really is a curse, maybe we don’t want to experience it.”
“Oh come on, seriously, Cleo?”  He dragged her up the stairs as she was going too slow for his taste.  “There is no such thing as witches or black arts or whatever.  Let’s just go into the room.  We can look at the book later.”  He paused a moment as if he just had a brilliant idea.  “Or you can like go get the book and I’ll go pretend to use the bathroom so she doesn’t get suspicious, then we’ll meet at the forbidden room.”
Cleo thought about it for a second.  “I guess that sounds ok,” she said. 
Eddie became serious, his brows scrunching together to emphasize the gravity of his request.  “But please promise me that you won’t read the book or even open it until we meet back there. We’ll read it before we go in, but we gotta do it together.  You know… just incase this woman is some kind of nutjob or something.”
“Ok,” Cleo promised.  “But we gotta do this fast.  I’m getting a little nervous and her people are coming in like 20 minutes.  Let’s just get back here as soon as we can.  Hopefully there will be something awesome in that room and we can take pics with our cells and post it on facebook and twitter.”
“It’s a plan, let’s go.”  Eddie and Cleo parted ways, meeting back at the forbidden location within five minutes.  The sign was ominous and as they approached they realized the sign was actually a small chalk board with white chalk letters written on it.  “What is she a teacher?” Eddie joked nervously.
“I don’t know,” Cleo snapped.  “Let’s just do this, ok?”
“Do what?” questioned a stern voice approaching from the distance.  Both Cleo and Eddie froze, still as statues, as if this would make them invisible.  Neither of them either bothered to turn around to face the voice, this is how scared they were.  They waited as mere moments dragged on for eternity until the voice reached them.  “Face me,” it said.  “I will not tell you twice.”
The pair turned around, feeling very much like naughty children who had just been caught doing a very bad deed.  Cleo wanted to drop the book but it was much too heavy to do anything with at the last second.  It remained in her hand as evidence, as the doorknob to the off-limits room which was super-glued to Eddie’s hand by his nervous sweat.
They both noted that Dana did not look pleased.  They wondered if she would kick them out in the storm, or call the cops, or both.  But her expression turned somewhat soft as if she had a moment of reconsideration.  “I see you are curious as to what’s inside this room, and that you were about to go in it.” She eyed them with a near parental authority, “despite the fact I specifically told you not to.  So let’s just get this over with.  Let me show you.”  Her eyes were a deep impenetrable crystal, and although there was no lingering anger, they were nothing if not painfully intimidating.
Both Cleo and Eddie wanted to protest, but neither did.  Dana pushed past Eddie and pried his wet fingers from the doorknob.  She told Cleo to carry the book into the room, and she proceeded to very slowly open the door.  She also proceeded to hum eerie tunes, cheerfully, to torment them.  Cleo’s eyes were wide opened and ready for any surprises.  Eddie had his half closed, as if squinting them shut could protect him from any impending doom.  However, what they saw when they entered was what neither of them expected, and actually turned out to be disappointing.  It was just a room, a bedroom, a spare bedroom… nothing spectacular, nothing terrifying, certainly nothing curse-worthy.  This is what Cleo was thinking anyway, but she dared not say the words aloud. Instead she just glanced down at the book in her hands as if transferring her thoughts onto it.
Intuitively, Dana addressed these very thoughts.  “You are cursed now, you realize?” she said without malice and almost nonchalantly.  Nobody had the courage to speak.  “Come here,” she told them, guiding them with a finger motion to come close to her while she took a seat on the bed.  “Hand me the book, missy,” she instructed Cleo, who at this point was beginning to tremble with dread.  She complied.
 Eddie, acting quite useless, remained in very un-heroic statue mode.  Cleo gazed at him with venom.  “Good to know I could count on you in an emergency,” she hissed.
Eddie didn’t even twitch.  “You be quiet,” Dana scolded as she sat the heavy, aged book on her lap.  “You are both so eager to know what’s inside this book, so I’ll show you.  Keep your eyes open… Edward,” she demanded.  “You too, young lady.”
Thoughts were racing through their minds.  Was she going to put a spell on them?  Was the thing possessed?  Was she going to write their names in it like Death Note and kill them that way?  Their thoughts were halted and they were again shocked as Dana opened the book, only to reveal… that it wasn’t a book at all.  It was a box made to look like a book.  They both looked on in awe as she opened the cover (which was a clever front for a lid) and removed something from inside. 
“This, is the curse of Dana,” she informed them, ever so pleasantly.  And I know it’s not really a book, but I do have a little poem in here.  It’s for naughty trespassers.  They get a special treat if they actually find this little treasure.  She recited the poem to them.
                Use your wits you fools who dare
                And wonder if it’s wise
                To look upon this book so brave
                While wearing your disguise
                Take care to know the consequence
                If curiosity’s your aim
                For you might not be so eager when
                I let you lay your claim
The two of them starred at it dumbly trying to decipher the poem and the connection to this thing, a thick piece of rubber with a handle.  What kind of spell could this produce?  Neither of them knew how to respond until Dana stood up, turned around and whacked the bed with the strap.  The horrifying sound echoed throughout the room.  Cleo cringed while maintaining a little shred of dignity but Eddie screamed like a little girl and jumped so high his feet were almost off the ground.
Dana turned towards them again.  Fortunately for her, neither victim was coherent enough to protest.  So neither of them thought to run or scream for help as she bent them, together, over the bed.  In the interest of fairness, they had not ever experienced something like this and still did not know what to expect… at least not until the first stroke landed, side by side, on their fully clothed bottoms.  Eddie, acting as typical Eddie, leapt up in a frenzy and started dancing around and rubbing his lit-up bottom.  Cleo, petrified from the pain, remained there shivering and terrified.  Dana figured she would be easier to deal with, so she decided to focus on Eddie while giving Cleo the directive to remain in the impressive position she managed to withstand.
“Edward,” Dana began, her tone taking on a gravity meant to appear threatening.  “I welcome you into my home and asked only one thing of you.  You found it impossible to comply.  All you had to do was ask, and I would have gladly shown the two of you what was in here.  In a much more agreeable way.  Now, you will be punished.  Luck is on your side.  I’m an evil witch who moonlights as a professional disciplinarian,” she winked.  “Now, let’s get down to business.  With that she gently guided a shocked Eddie over the bed and pulled down his pants and briefs, revealing an angry welt from the first smack.  Cleo couldn’t resist looking at the mark, causing Eddie great shame.  However, her defiance was met with her bottom instantly bared and a series of two dozen hand smacks assaulting her backside in retribution.  Dana’s hand was not much less comforting than the strap and this time Cleo lost the remainder of her dignity as she pleaded for the woman to stop.
Dana stopped, but only to finish punishing Eddie.  She directed Cleo not to get out of position or try to sneak any peeks again.  Cleo buried her head in the pillow so as to not to be tempted. But she still heard every resounding slap as the strap came down across Edward’s naked bottom.  About a dozen vicious smacks marred his backside, causing him to yelp in pain.  But after seeing what happened to Cleo for her disobedience, he remained as stoic as he could.  This did not mean tears didn’t spring up in his eyes but his body complied with the no-protesting order. After the second round of a dozen whacks, he collapsed on the bed.  He was so consumed with his sore bottom that he barely remembered Cleo was even there and he had no interest in her agony as the strap decorated her bottom with raised red welts.
“And you young lady, are supposed to know better.  You seem a bit more intelligent than your counterpart here and why you would go along with this silliness is absurd.  That’s what I want you to think about as I strap your bottom with the last dozen.”  Cleo was shivering and her bottom was ablaze.  She didn’t know how she could possible endure another twelve.  The fear incited her to pleading.  Tears fell down her face, but Dana was unmoved.  When it came to punishing misbehavior, it was her duty and she didn’t take it lightly.  She did not stop until she was convinced Cleo wouldn’t be able to sit comfortably for at least several days.
When she was done she let the two cry it out without the added embarrassment of them having to endure her watching.  She returned to check on them a little while later.  They both were in a state of fogginess but became instantly alert when she entered.  She had a visitor with her, a young man in his late 20’s who was holding the dreaded ‘Curse of Dana’ “book” solemnly in his hands.  She sent the two out and told them to enjoy the party downstairs and assured them there was no hard feelings.  She said she sometimes gets a little irritated but that it dissolves quickly, and she handed them some Halloween themed cupcakes.  They immediately obeyed and headed downstairs toward the party as Dana took a seat on the bed, in almost the exact position she was in such a short while ago.
Before she could speak, her unexpected visitor started pleading with her.  “I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean to trespass, and I just wanted to know what the ‘Curse of Dana’ was and what was in that weird old book.  I won’t come near here again, Ma’am, I swear.  Please don’t call the cops.
“I’m not going to call the cops, dear,” Dana smiled.  She held the book on her lap.  “Come closer,” she instructed.  Her new victim did as he was told.  “Here, let me show you,” she said. She began to open the lid ever so slowly at an angle where the boy couldn’t quite make out what was happening.  She only opened it a tad so that it still appeared to be the book it posed as. “You are too far away,” Dana scolded.  “Come here.”
The young man did as he was told and took a few steps forward as he watched Dana, overcome by the mystery.  Dana gazed down at the box, getting ready to reveal its secret. Her piercing blue eyes burned into him and he could not pull away from their power.
“Trick or Treat?” she asked him with an evil cackle.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Must-read entry to the Spooky Spanking story contest

Wow! There were so many really excellent entries for the Spooky Spanking Story Contest last month, and this is another example. Enjoy!

– Dana


As they walked down the dark road, Holly wondered if she and Michelle weren’t a little bit too old to go trick or treating in the first place. It had seemed like a good idea a few hours ago, but they had both had quite a bit of hard cider at that point, so anything would have seemed like a good idea to liven up their Halloween just a little bit.
Now, they had stopped at almost every house on the main road, mostly to be told that they were too old to be going door to door. They had also received several criticisms for the lack of imagination involved in their costumes. In their earlier state of inebriation, they had forgotten that dressing up was a critical part of trick or treating.
“I’m tired,” Michelle announced. “Why don’t we just go home instead of walking down this empty road in the dark like a couple of complete idiots?”
Michelle could be such a buzz kill, Holly thought, continuing to walk on in front. There was no way she was going to spend her night at home where she would no doubt be bored to death. “No,” she yelled, “I will think of something we can do, but I don’t want to go home yet.”
After wandering in the dark for several more minutes, Holly tripped. “Ouch,” she yelped as her elbow fell hard into the dirt.
Michelle came running to her side, worrying that she might be injured. “Are you okay?” she asked, straining to see any signs of injury in the dark.
“Oh, I’m fine,” Holly grumbled, lifting something off the ground. “I just tripped over this stupid book. Who would leave a book in the middle of nowhere in the first place?”
“Maybe, they didn’t realize they had dropped it,” Michelle offered, helping Holly stand and brush the dirt off herself. “What kind of book is it anyway?”
While neither of them had a flashlight, Holly quickly thought to pull out her cell phone. It got no service in this area, but the weak light allowed her to see the book much more clearly. Instead of a new cover with an obvious title, she could see that it was an old, leather bound book that had a lot of hand written pages. Inside, there were hand written instructions on the first page.
If found, please return to 999 Oak Lane.
“That’s not far from here,” Michelle stated. “It was the address on the mailbox we passed a minute ago, and it has to be the only house on this road. Why don’t we go home now, and drop the book off on the front porch when we pass by?”
“Okay,” Holly agreed, much to Michelle’s surprise. In the five months they had been dating, Michelle had learned that Holly sometimes liked to be argumentative, and she had a tendency to act like a naughty, disagreeable brat at times. While this behavior was not her most appealing trait, Michelle was not sure what to do about it, and was only happy that things were going smoothly at the moment.
As they approached the house, a small grin came across Holly’s face. “This looks like the kind of house you would expect an old witch to live in,” she stated, amused. “I’ll bet we could have some fun here tonight.”
“Let’s just return the book and go,” Michelle replied, shaking her head. “Your desire to have fun and act immature has already taken enough of our time tonight.”
Just as Holly was about to pout over Michelle’s comment, the door opened, and a voice called to them, “I see you’ve found my book. Why don’t you come inside and let me thank you properly for its safe return?”
Both women walked up to the door nervously, though very curious to see who the voice belonged to.
At the door stood a tall, slender woman with short, dark hair, grinning at them eagerly. “Oh, hurry up and come inside,” she said, sweetly. “I won’t bite.”
Holly giggled nervously and stepped through the door first, followed by a very hesitant Michelle. “How in the world do you lose something the size of this book and not notice?” she asked.
The woman continued to grin and laughed slightly. “Welcome to my home,” she said, ignoring Holly’s question entirely. “What in the world are two young women like yourselves doing out on an old, isolated road this time of night? This isn’t the safest place to be wandering around.”
“Well, we got a little off the main road, though we should be getting home,” Michelle answered politely as they followed the woman into a large, comfortable looking living room that was lit entirely by dozens of candles. “We just wanted to return your book to you first.”
The woman nodded approvingly. “I am very grateful to you for finding it for me. It has been in my family for several generations and is quite important to me.”
Before there could be any further pleasant conversation, Holly’s bratty temper got the better of her. “What business is it of yours what we are doing out so late anyway?” she snapped. “I haven’t seen anything dangerous. In fact, the only thing we have seen at all is this creepy house and you.”
Embarrassed by the sudden outburst, Michelle started to apologize, but the woman held up a finger to silence her. “Michelle, there is no need for you to apologize, dear. You are a very polite young woman. If anyone is needs to be sorry, it is Holly,” she stated.
Shocked by what the strange woman had just said, Holly asked, “How did you know our names? We didn’t tell you that. And I don’t think I need to apologize for anything.”
“Oh, I know a lot of things that might surprise you,” the woman offered, her grin growing larger than before. “I know that you both headed out tonight to go trick or treating and possibly get into mischief, which I would hardly recommend for two grown women who should know better. I also know that you, Holly, can be quite the little brat sometimes. I’ll bet she likes to misbehave and push her limits with you all the time, doesn’t she, Michelle?”
“You don’t know the half of it,” Michelle agreed, causing Holly to pout. “That isn’t to suggest that I don’t love her, but it is kind of a relief to have somebody who understands.”
“I behave myself just fine,” Holly whined, her bottom lip now starting to poke out as she continued to fume.
Ignoring Holly’s protest, Michelle continued her conversation as the woman took her book and placed it in the middle of an old, wooden table that held many candles and interesting stones. “Have we met before? You seem to know us already.”
“We have not met before, I can assure you,” the woman answered, “and since I already know who you are, it seems only fair that I should introduce myself. I am Ms. Kane.”
“Very nice to meet you,” Michelle responded, extending her hand. Holly, on the other hand, simply rolled her eyes.
Shaking hands with Michelle, Ms. Kane made an interesting offer. “I know you two young ladies were out trick or treating tonight, despite the fact that you seem well past the typical age for it. Perhaps, I might be able to offer you something along the lines of a treat, Michelle, though Holly may see it as more of the trick.”
Now, it was Holly’s turn to speak up. “What do you mean?” she asked “and seriously, how do you know anything about us if we’ve never met you?”
Turning to face Holly, Ms. Kane smiled and began to thoughtfully answer her questions. “Women like me are often able to gain more insight into people that most realize. Call it a sixth sense if you wish. And what I mean in terms of trick and treats is quite simply that I believe I can at least show Michelle how to manage your naughty behavior, young lady.”
While Holly now looked to her girlfriend curiously, Michelle smiled and eagerly looked to Ms. Kane. “That actually sounds like a treat I would appreciate. How would you suggest I go about dealing with her?”
“Just watch what I do and remember it in the future,” Ms. Kane replied, taking a few short steps to a straight backed chair in the room. As she took a seat, she looked to Holly, “I want you to come over here and stand in front of me.”
While she was curious about what was happening, Holly couldn’t help but be a little defiant. “Why should I do what you say?” she asked, standing still for the moment.
Before Ms Kane could respond, Michelle answered the question. “Holly, she is right. You can be an absolute brat at times, and we need to address that issue right now. I love you very much, but I think for our relationship to be the best, we need to come up with a way to handle bad behavior. You want that too, don’t you, honey?”
For a minute, Holly stood quietly and thought about what had been said. It was true, she often had poor impulse control and was prone to acting out in ways that were not appropriate, and it had to be difficult for Michelle to put up with her attitude at times. “Yes, I do want that too,” she admitted.
Taking her place in front of their newly found friend, Holly asked, “What happens now?”
Smiling a little, Ms. Kane looked up into Holly’s eyes and answered, “Now, you trust me to show you what you and Michelle need. I am going to spank you for your behavior, and I want you to remember that Michelle will do this from now on if you need her to.”
Taking Holly’s arm, Ms. Kane pulled her down. Slowly guiding her into position over her knees, taking the time to make sure that her bottom would be a perfect target for punishment, Ms. Kane also lifted the younger woman’s short skirt, then, eased her panties down to her knees. “You’ve been a very naughty young lady, haven’t you?” she asked, drawing her hand back and bringing it down firmly on the bare cheeks in front of her.
“Yes,” Holly squeaked as another two sharp strokes fell on her bottom.
“How about, Yes, Ma’am,” Ms. Kane suggested, delivering another hard slap. 
“Yes, Ma’am,” Holly corrected herself, beginning to squirm slightly as Ms. Kane fell into a steady rhythm, alternating from one cheek to the other with firm, stinging swats.
For her part, all Michelle could do was watch in utter amazement. Not only was Holly willingly receiving the punishment that she so badly needed, but for once, she seemed to be all out of smart remarks. They would definitely be introducing spanking into their relationship after tonight, she thought to herself.
After several unrelenting minutes of hard spanking, Holly was reduced to a very tearful and apologetic young woman. Not only did her bottom hurt worse than he could ever have thought possible, but she ached with guilt over how badly she had behaved towards Michelle in the past. At least, she hoped, accepting some discipline would help to make up for her bratty ways. 
Taking note of Holly’s tears and whimpered apologies, Ms. Kane gave her two final, hard spanks, then ended the punishment and rubbed her back gently, trying to ease her back into normal breathing. “It’s alright,” she spoke softly. “I think you will remember to be on your best behavior from now on, won’t you, sweetheart?”
Though she continued to cry lightly, Holly nodded her head in agreement. She would certainly remember this spanking for quite some time.
Ms. Kane helped Holly stand up, guiding her carefully into the arms of Michelle, who had been eagerly waiting to take hold of her well punished girlfriend.
“I think it is time for you two to get home,” Ms. Kane informed them, “but I want you to remember what I have taught you tonight. Will you do that?”
“Yes, Ma’am,” they both answered in unison.
“Good,” she said, giving them a big smile. “Thank you again for returning my book. I hope you both have a safe, happy Halloween!”
“Yes, Ma’am,” Michelle said again as they headed out the door, knowing they would both remember this Halloween for the rest of their lives.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Curse of Dana’ photo contest winner!


Ahh, Halloween! Another reason for us to all dress up and hit one another with sticks…

..wait. That isn’t right, is it? Something about candy.


 – With 131 votes counted –


The winner of the Halloween-themed ‘Curse of Dana’ photo contest  – and an evil set of Curse of Dana implements from Cane-iac.com – is:

Entry # 3


Congratulations to the winner, and thanks again to everyone who entered and voted. 

Stay tuned for the next photo contest!

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spooky Spanking Story: ‘The Book of Craig J. Applegate’

Readers,

Here is a fine entry to the Spooky Spanking Story Contest: ‘The Book of Craig J. Applegate’ – and a perfect example of why it’s so very difficult to choose just one winner each time. Excellent!

*****


The Book of Craig J. Applegate


This story told by the two main characters, Jane and her husband Craig. It’s mostly fictional….


JANE

He was driving fast. Too fast. He often did.

CRAIG

I’m entitled. Dusk was settling like a blanket over the New England countryside—a  Norman Rockwell of scarlet and yellow fading as it blurred into a streaked Jackson Pollock on the windows of the 911. Jane turned from the scenery. 

“It’s so pretty here. Why don’t you slow down?” my wife asked. 

I downshifted around a corner and my right foot punched 424 Teutonic turbo-boosted horses. They did what they do best and the air-cooled engine growled in delight.

“And you never know, there might be trick-or-treaters,” she continued, this time louder.

JANE

I thought he had finally paid attention to me as his ridiculous big boy toy slowed and came to rest on the gravel by the side of the road.

Craig had a concerned expression. “It died,” he said. “The engine.”

“Maybe you were going too fast for it,” I said, pulling the phone out of my purse.

“It doesn’t work that way.”

“It should.” I said, as I took out my frustrations by pounding the buttons on my phone.

Nothing happened.  “That’s weird. I can’t get a signal.”

A branch scraped across the top of the car. In the distance lightning flashed. A few tentative drops of rain hit the windshield.

CRAIG

So we walked.

JANE

And walked. It was dark now. I was wet.

CRAIG

We’d been trudging down the road a good twenty minutes. Jane saw the lights of the house first. A jack-o-lantern sat on the porch—as I knocked on the door, the candle flickered out. The door opened.

I don’t know why I said it, but I did. “Trick-or-treat.”

The woman at the door was, in a word: hot. Young. Maybe twenty-six. Dark hair. Porcelain skin. She was wearing a witch costume. A sexy witch costume.

“Welcome, Mr. and Mrs. Applegate,” the witch purred. “Come in, get dry.” She looked out at the storm, “Trick-or-treating is over.”

With that she flipped off the porch light, turned and sashayed into the house. We followed. The view was spectacular.

JANE

“How did y—” I began.

“Know your names? I’ve read his book,” she said. “I can’t say that I’m a fan.”

The room was warm. A fire crackled. There were books everywhere.

“Well, you’re young. Maybe when you have a little more life experience, you’ll appreciate it more,” Craig said.

“However,”  the young woman continued, and looked at me, “Mr. Applegate does have potential.”

CRAIG

Potential? A house in Los Angeles, an apartment in Manhattan, two movie deals in the works, nine bestsellers. Potential? Yeah right. I’m already there.

JANE

There are things my husband does that I’ll never understand. Flirting for example. The constant flirting. The woman wearing the witch costume in front of us was easily in her sixties. More life experience? She has plenty, babe.

“Do you have a phone?” I asked as water dripped from my hair onto the hardwood floor. “Our car broke down.” I pointed in the general direction of the storm outside, as though I needed to explain that my husband’s Porsche was, in fact, sitting a couple of miles down the road.

“No,” she replied, continuing to look at me, “I don’t believe in them.” Then as if to explain, “Phones that is—hate ‘em. Never got used to the whole concept.”

She looked at Craig and I swear she winked, “Porsches, however? Love them. ‘There is no substitute,’” she quoted.

The flirting was working, even on kindly Witchypoo Grandma, but my feeling of unease had nothing to do with the smile spreading across Craig’s face. I turned to the rain streaked window. How’d she know what we were driving?


CRAIG

The minx liked fast cars. Maybe I could take her for a ride. My latest novel sat upon a small end table next to an overstuffed leather couch.

She noticed me looking at it.

“Oh, not that book. In fact, that book I loved—stories about sin and redemption are my favorite type.”

“You make a good witch.” Jane said archly.

“Actually, I’m a wiccan these days,” the young woman replied. She held out her hand to Jane. “Bridget Bishop.”

I had a distant memory—a  bell tolling a warning in the recesses of my mind, just out of hearing. I decided to ignore it and focus instead on the woman in front of me. I stepped forward, picked up the book, opened it to the flyleaf and pulled out a pen.

“You should have loved it Ms. Bishop—thirty-six weeks on the New York Times Bestseller list.” I said. “And counting.”

I signed my name with a flourish. She took the book from me, her hand brushing mine and I felt a chill that spoke of bone turning to dust and headstones under New England snow and death and decay.

“Thank you. For such a beautifully written book, I’m not surprised,” she said. “No, I’m talking about this book. Your book.”

The word “your” hung in the air as she walked over to a bookcase and pulled out a thick, dust-covered tome.

JANE

The old witch handed me a book, that if it were possible, looked even older than she did. The leather was cracked with age. It felt warm and well worn. It was heavy. But those weren’t the things I noticed first. It was the title of the book, embossed in gold on the cover:

THE WYCKEDNESS
of
 CRAIG J APPLEGATE
A Catalogue of General Maleficence,
Lasciviousness, Drunkenness,
and Debauchery


I looked at Craig. 

“Yes,” Bridget said, “it’s his book. Your husband’s book. Open it.”

I did so and read aloud: “‘We describe herein all the churlish, boorish and naughty behaviors of Craig J Appleton, a free man, aged 46, of the county of…’”

Bridget spoke up, “It’s quite the read.”

My eyes scanned down the page, taking it in.

“Oh, Craig.” I said softly.

“Yes, this book has everything. Every lie, every sin of omission, every bad and naughty thing he has done.”

She began to circle my husband, speaking to him.

“It’s all there—from the clock he broke and blamed on his sister…

…to the petty misdeeds, like a filched candy bar…

…to the more serious crimes. Like the woman that he claimed to love merely to fulfill his own carnal desires, when he knew he didn’t…you weren’t even confused, were you, Craig? You knew that you didn’t love her, but you said it anyway…

She shook her head. “I could show you her tears, but I am not cruel…

…to what happened on a trip to Vegas in 1998…let me give you a bit of advice Craig—it doesn’t stay there.”

She stopped circling and turned to me. “If you’re curious Jane, that one’s on page 128.”

CRAIG

How?

JANE

I was wiping my tears when I noticed Bridget behind me. I felt like I’d been reading for hours and my trust had been sandpapered.  Her voice brought me back to the present.

 “There are many instruments of correction that would be suitable for your husband, but I think this will work best. It’s a most serious punishment for some serious wrongdoing.”

She was holding up a slender rod. It was half-an-inch or so by about 3 feet. Bridget bent it in her hands, showing its flexibility before she swished it through the air. She handed it to me and turned toward Craig.

“Remove your clothes,” she commanded. “We dealt with miscreants in my day.”

Craig hesitated, and—it must have been some trick of the light or maybe I was still lightheaded from reading the accusations of the strange book—but the next thing I saw was my husband, half-naked, prostrate over the back of the couch.

I looked at Bridget.

“What am I supposed to do?” I asked.

“You know what to do,” she said softly.

“I do?”

“Yes. You’re to hit him across his naked, bared buttocks, very hard. Like this.”

CRAIG

I heard the cane cut through the air, whistling a tune filled with condemnation, authority and reprimand. The sound was only eclipsed by the pain. The stomach-turning splat as three-quarters of an inch of correction hit my flesh was lost on me. The shame of unforgivable moments past was now brought to life as a purely physical agony that was equal parts awful and awesome in its transcendence.

I couldn’t move. Inches away, but sounding like it was miles and years distant, I heard Bridget continue to instruct my wife.

“You are to allow him to pay for his misdeeds in flesh,” she said.

The streak of sting was now exploding into me, barreling deeper into my bottom, and as its pain grew my shame dissipated by an equal measure.

Bridget continued, “Allow him to pay for his many transgressions.”

And with that, she brought the cane down again and again and again and again.

JANE

Angry red lines grew from and across the pale, white bottom. My husband’s bottom. It made me think of something. It took over the images of him skipping school, of that extra shot or two or three of Scotch, of his evasions, and of an almost-infidelity in room 387 of the Bellagio.

“Must be all the fertilizer in there.” I said, my voice rising.

“Huh?” Bridget questioned.

“He’s full of it. Been that way for a long time. Give me the stick.” My voice was shaking.

Bridget smiled. “It’s called a cane my dear. And please, do not stop until…well, you’ll know when to stop. It shall be neither too many or two few.”

I took the cane and raised it high and as I did, I felt just a touch of worry, a short hesitation—what if I hit him too hard? It lasted but a moment, and I brought the cane down.

CRAIG

Through the haze of sting, soreness and throbbing, it changed. It all changed. Yes, the pain was there—strips of fire, laid one after the other on my bottom—but so was something else. Forgiveness. Redemption. The scales were tipping back to balanced.

Jane raised the cane again.

And another stroke of the cane.

And another.

And another.

More pain. More equanimity. More forgiveness. 

Bridget bent down to my face. I barely noticed her.

“Who….who are you?” I stammered.

She moved in even closer. Her breath was warm against my cheek.

“Don’t you know? I’m the witch of your dreams,” she cooed and laughed quietly.

JANE

I was done. My arm was sore from the exertion. I was sweating. Craig lay over the couch, crying softly. What had I done?

“I…I just allowed stuff to get out of control,” he croaked, trying to stand.

“I know. It’s over now, “ I said.

“No, it’s just the beginning.” It was Bridget talking.

“The cane is yours to keep…” she said as she faded from view.

The room in fact was fading too. Everything but Craig, the book, and the cane in my hand was changing. Turning to mist. It was getting colder.

“As is the book.”

And she was gone.

CRAIG

We were alone in a clearing. It was daylight. The sun shone. My pants were still around my ankles. My bottom was a mass of welts and agony, but I was at peace.

With a start, I realized I was resting across a slab of granite jutting from a low stone wall. I fought my way to my feet. The granite was a memorial of some sort. I read the words:

“BRIDGET BISHOP. HANGED. JUNE 10, 1692. SALEM, MA.

I looked over at Jane.  She held the cane in one hand and a very old book in the other.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Fellow Bloggers: Help me advertise and win a prize!


Readers,

As evidenced by the Sunday updates, I am working hard to populate HERE, my video website, with spanking videos and DVD’s that fans of premium spanking videos will enjoy.
The website now contains preview photos and descriptions for the dozens of F/M, F/F, and POV videos available for download, as well as several DVD titles.
You can also ‘Meet the Models’ and follow the link to the gallery of all the free spanking videos I’ve made available.
In upcoming weeks, I’ll be releasing two new full-length spanking movies – one F/M and the other F/F. You’ll see some of your favorite spanking performers, and meet a couple new faces, too.

With these new changes in mind, I started thinking of fun ways to draw more traffic to DanaKaneSpanks.com – which immediately gave me an idea for a contest (if it’s not obvious by now, I like giving stuff away..).

Help me get the word out about HERE by blogging or reviewing it on your own blog or website, and I’ll enter you in a drawing to win the Prize.

  • The winner of the contest will win a free spanking from me, in any of the cities to which I regularly travel. 


  • For those of you who are unable to redeem the in-person prize, I’ve come up with an alternative – ten free video downloads from any of my available titles. This way, anyone can win AND collect the prize.
  • You needn’t buy my videos, or even write a mile-long glowing referral – I’m not looking for over-the-top praise. A simple post linking to HERE is a completely acceptable entry, and your blog follower numbers and traffic are irrelevant. The winner will be chosen randomly from all qualifying entries.


To enter, just email me a link to your post once it’s live:
DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com.

Contest ends December 5, 2012.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Vote for the ‘Curse of Dana’ photo contest

Readers,

Here’s your chance to help one ‘Curse of Dana’ photo entry win a set of implements from Cane-iac!

While I’m a bit disappointed at the low turnout of entries, those who did participate all went the extra mile. 

And while each of them likely deserves a hearty dose of The Curse, which one will you choose?

Each entry, listed randomly, is assigned a number. Vote below.

Entry # 1
Entry # 2
Entry # 3
 Entry # 4
  • Vote only once. Cheaters will be publicly shamed.
  • Entrants are welcome to encourage their friends to vote for them, naturally.

Loading…

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Historie’ Chapter 5: Back in Denmark


Many thanks to Annika for continuing the story of Amy. In this chapter, Amy goes home..

– Dana 

*****
Back in Denmark

If you think my aunt tried to break me, so she could be in 100% control, by spanking me, you are mistaken. She never had any intentions in that direction. She knew exactly how to balance the thin line there was between encouraging me to discover myself my own needs and desires and then guiding me when I went too far and instead of becoming stronger chose a path that would lead in the other direction. Of course I was chocked in the beginning after receiving the first spanking and also very confused, like some of you might know. I had a lot of mixed feelings and thought I was weird because I somehow wanted her and didn’t want her to spank me. Back then I thought that the immense feeling of security, affection and love were feelings I only could feel after I had received a spanking. I hungered for those feelings, so yes you might think that the spankings instead of pushing me in the right directions should have led me in the wrong. I was thankful towards my aunt, after all she made me feel things I never thought I could feel, so I didn’t want to disappoint her or risk to be sent back to Denmark. The truth is she was one of the first human beings who had been totally honest with me, who trusted me to have enough spirit to grow stronger, who didn’t think less of me even though I made mistakes. She always dealt with it straight away, and then we could move on. It was liberating to live with her and in that environment I could develop into an independent individual.
The life with my aunt was a journey where I went from being an unfocused, confused and lost girl to become quite sure of what I wanted with my life, who I wanted to spend it with where my own limits were and how to defend them. I learned that trust is a vital thing, that being perfect isn’t a possibility, but we can do our best and if we do mistakes it’s better to be honest then try hide. It’s not always easy though. And I didn’t understand all of this from the beginning. It took some years to get there.
One major push in the right direction, if you ask me, happened a summer where my aunt had decided we should take a trip to Denmark. She thought it would be good for me and my mom to spend some time together.
My aunt knew about the problems I had before moving to USA, but had never seen the interactions between me and my mom. I didn’t want to go to Denmark. I was afraid to face my mom again. I was afraid to become the old Amy and that I would lose my aunt. So I had all my guards up.
My mom was very happy to see us. When she said, she had missed me I couldn’t say anything in return. I just responded with an “mmh” and smiled polite at her. I could feel my aunt watching me, but avoided to look at her. We drove home to the place I grew up. It hadn’t changed at all even my room looked the same. Same posters on the wall……I pulled one poster down……a poster with Blade (the movie) on it…..still had some problems with that song….Even my room was telling a story about a girl out of control. Old notes from friends describing me as the queen of the night, I had kept all notes from boys who wanted to know if I’d like to date them. I found my old box in which I had kept capsules from beer bottles….very mature….and at the bottom of this box was a picture of me. I didn’t remember to have put it there maybe I was drunk the day that happened. I wasn’t happy on the picture and I got sad by looking at myself. I left my room and stood for some time leaning up against my door with closed eyes. My aunt had a habit to move very quietly, so when I opened my eyes she was standing leaning up against the opposite wall. “Are you okay?”…I wanted to throw myself into her arms, but at that point I was building up the walls around me, so I just replied “Yes I’m fine” and started to walk away. I hated to push her away like that, but I didn’t know what to do. I just wanted to leave the house visit some friends and forget everything about the pain. I even missed my cousin at that point, at least he would just try to get me to laugh….or get me into trouble…
I went downstairs to the living room where my mom was. She smiled at me and said “I haven’t changed anything in your room, I thought you would like it that way”…..gee thanks a lot….”it’s fine mom, is it okay if I visit some friends?”….
It wasn’t okay, I could see on her expression, that she would like me to stay but instead she said “oh… of course you must have missed them and you are young and staying with two old ladies is probably not on your wish list”….at that point I already felt like screaming at her, why the hell didn’t she just tell me no, when that was what she really felt, why didn’t she just say “Amy I can understand that you want to see your friends, but tonight you are staying here with us so we can talk. I really want to know how you’ve been and your friends can wait until tomorrow” I didn’t scream at her I just replied “thanks, and it might be late”
I went to get my jacket and shoes. I was almost done getting dressed when my aunt suddenly had an opinion (not so unexpected). “Where do you think you are going??”…”Ehm…outside?!”….She looked at me the way she looks, when I’m getting close to a line I shouldn’t cross. And here the dilemma started for me. Because who was in charge now? My heart didn’t doubt that my aunt was the one I listened too, but what could she do now we were staying at my mom’s house and my mom should be the natural authority. So I responded to my aunt “my mom said it was okay, I’m just visiting some friends” and again I felt the urge just to jump into her arms and cry. After a few seconds she nodded and said “well okay then”.
I didn’t visit any of my friends. Instead I visited different places that used to have some kind of meaning to me back then. The playground, soccer field at the local club, an old tree I used to climb when I was hiding from the outside world, and the beach where I had spent many hours with friends partying. How could my mom turn out so different from my aunt? Why was she so weak?
I returned late. Before entering the house I did wonder if my aunt was waiting up for me, and wanted me to face some consequences, but they were both asleep. I went to my room and started to throw everything out. I didn’t want my aunt to see all of this. I was embarrassed about how I used to be and couldn’t relate to that part anymore. It was nearly morning when I was done and finally could find some peace in that room to get some sleep.
It was my mom who woke me up. She just wanted to make sure I was alright and ask me if she should make me some coffee or breakfast or anything. “I’ll be downstairs in a minute or so”…”Amy maybe we could go for a walk in the woods today. The weather is really good and back then when you were little we loved to do that …remember?” “Yes mom I remember”
Back then I usually didn’t walk I was more jumping from tree to tree, scaring my mom with my stunts. Walking there with the two of them I wished I still could jump from tree to tree. I took a deep breath and loved the fresh air and smell of forest. Yes I used to love our trips back then…..
My mom and aunt talked a lot and I was thankful of that, because then I wouldn’t have to say anything.
I didn’t really listen to what they were talking about until I heard my mom mention my name. She talked about all the stupid things I had done. My rage started to build up inside. Why did she have to tell her all of this, yes I was a brat, yes I was uncontrollable, I was getting into all kind of problems, I lied, stayed out longer than agreed and all in all I was just a bad kid.
“I’m sorry but I can’t do this, I have to go home” I turned and started to run as fast as I could. I could hear them both calling, but didn’t stop. I ran until I couldn’t breathe anymore. I was standing in front of my old school trying to catch my breath again. “Amy is that you?” I turned and looked into the eyes of an old flame of mine, Michael. “It is you, what are you doing here??” He hugged me and I didn’t let go of him.
“I’m visiting my mom”…..”So you are not back for good?” I couldn’t answer him because I didn’t know.
“Have you talked with any of the others??”….”No, just arrived yesterday” I had never noticed how wonderful a smile he had even though we used to be together. “You have to come to our party tonight, they will all be there, and a lot of them will love to see you again”….”well what are we waiting for?”
He was surprised that I wanted to go with him right away, but also happy.
I didn’t tell where I went, and I knew this was clearly a thing my aunt wouldn’t accept. I didn’t drink anything, I was already in deep trouble and didn’t want to add to that. My old friends respected that, well I kind of told them that I was allergic, which I had found out after I stopped drinking….they believed it…..
Michael has always been a more sensitive type, and he noticed that my mind was wondering off the most of the time. He hugged me at whispered “are you okay, you seem a bit lost” I smiled at him and responded “I’m okay, or I will be I just have to figure something out, thanks for asking” “If it is okay I think I need to go home now” he just nodded and smiled “Amy I never stopped caring about you, thought you liked to know”
I walked the long way home. Tried to imagine what would happen. Maybe they would just be sleeping after all it was past midnight…
The lights were on so I could rule out the sleeping theory. I opened the door very gently, don’t know why because I didn’t expect I would be able to sneak inside and act as if I had been home all the time. I had just taken off my jacket, when my aunt stood right in front of me. Even when she is mad she moves quietly, and she was mad.
She still managed to talk with a controlled voice “Amy I apologize that I haven’t been clear enough on what this trip was about. You live with me, that won’t change! This also means my rules still apply, the only time your mother’s rules count is when her line is crossed before mine!”
“You will receive a spanking for this behavior. A spanking you have never felt before. I am really upset with you!”….”Go to your room and those pants are going down”
I did what she said. I started to cry before the spankings. I was relieved because at least I knew I wasn’t going to live with my mom, and it was my aunt who in the end was responsible for me. I managed to get control of my crying before she entered my room.
She didn’t say anything but just sat on my bed. She looked at me and once again she didn’t need to say anything. I just moved towards her and leaned over her lap. She used one arm to ‘fixate’ my upper body the other hand started to spank my bare bottom. The tears of mine flowed silently down my cheeks and on my pillow. I didn’t make a single sound. The only sound you could hear was the constant smacking.
I couldn’t hold still and when my feet left the ground my aunt fixated them as well by using her left leg. My bottom started to become numb. I have no idea how she could distinguish between the spots that were numb and spots that weren’t. But it sure did hurt a lot and it felt as if my backside was on fire.
Her grip on me loosened. Instead she folded her hands and rested them on my bottom. I didn’t move nor did she. We didn’t say anything. After a few minutes in that position, she gently stroked my hair and at that point I broke down. I cried loudly into the pillow. She partly lifted me of her lap and partly crawled out underneath me so that my body was lying on the bed. I let all my anger and pain out, throwing fists against my pillow. My aunt sat next to my bed on the floor. She didn’t say anything, she just let me react.
I started to let go of the anger and was exhausted. I couldn’t cry anymore and started to breath normally. I turned my face in the direction of where she sat. She removed a tear from my cheek and stroked my hair.
“Why did she give up on me?” “Why weren’t I worth fighting for?”
“Amy your mother loves you to death”….”Sometimes we have to make choices that is difficult to explain and to understand”…”Sweetie I am not the one you should ask these questions”….”However I CAN tell you that you are worth fighting for”
“You will talk to your mother after we have slept, and I promise you I will stand behind you, okay?” I nodded.
“Try get some rest….and Amy….Please do never just disappear like that again, I was really afraid this time”
“I’m sorry, I just couldn’t take it anymore” She stayed by my side until I was sleeping.
As I woke up that morning I literally jumped out of the bed because of the pain I felt as I turned from lying on my stomach to my back. “Awww…..” I moaned. I got dressed and went downstairs. My mom looked really worried and my aunt looked relaxed as always. I grabbed a cup of coffee still standing and I had no intentions to sit down.
I started “Mom I didn’t mean to scare you, I was just really mad yesterday” “I don’t understand why you didn’t stop me if you really thought I was so bad, why did you just give up on me???”
“Is that what you think I did? Give up on you??” “Amy I am not as strong as you are, I knew that my insecurity sooner or later would drag you down with me. I couldn’t create the space you needed to become all the things I knew you could be”….she looked down….”I wouldn’t be able to look at nor live with myself if I knew I had destroyed you”….she looked at me again then said “Amy I love you, I’m proud of you, and I hope you with time will understand, why I chose the way I did”
I didn’t know what to say, I couldn’t think straight at that moment, so I asked if it was okay for me to go outside. I needed some fresh air, and I would return with an answer. Both of them nodded.
I took a long walk, and I realized that my mom wasn’t that weak after all. It took a lot of strength and courage to let go of me and to accept that she wasn’t enough. She wanted me to have a future and she couldn’t support me as long as I lived with her. So she saved me just as much as my aunt did.
As I walked I didn’t really pay any attention to my surroundings.
“Hey beauty….did you fix your problem???”
“Hi Michael what are you doing up there??….”Well right now I’m looking at you” He jumped down from the old tree, smiled at me….”Are you okay??”….”Yes I am, never felt better….”…..”Come sit with me”….”Ehm…I think I prefer to stand…”…”My aunt wasn’t exactly the biggest fan of me when I got home yesterday”
He looked surprised and intrigued……”When we dated I sometimes thought about spanking you” he started to laugh.
“Why didn’t you??”….
He stood up and studied my face with his hand, gently touching my nose, my cheek, my neck and my lips. He whispered in my ear “Amy I would never hurt you, I will always take of you and love you, I never stopped, but if you misbehave I won’t hesitate to punish you…..remember that when you return to USA” he smiled at me. My heart was beating fast and I felt a tickling sensation running through my body.
“Well my aunt has some rules about sleepovers you would have to sleep in your own room, and believe me when I tell you she won’t hesitate to spank you too if you misbehave”……

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spooky Spanking story contest winner!


The October spanking story contest brought out the creativity in many of our writers, and I’m going to thoroughly enjoy sharing all of them with you.


It should be obvious that all these contests are tough to judge, and the Spooky Spanking story contest was no exception. The winner, from an excellent group of entries, is:


***

Trick or Treat?

Sofie looked up and down the dark road. There should have been a full moon to provide some illumination but the clouds hung low in the sky blocking its light. There were no houses nearby, she knew, even without being able to see. They had driven by this way earlier with the larger group of trick-or-treaters, going from house to house in an adult night of reminiscent revelry in the small suburb where many of their friends lived. There had been a sort of nostalgic thrill in dressing up and going out and they had certainly made the most of the night though neither of them had been elaborate in their costumes, Sofie going as a cat woman with ears, whiskers, and tail, and Rob going as a Clark Kent/Superman cross with the mild mannered outer clothes of dress slacks, white button down dress shirt, and glasses, but with the shirt unbuttoned enough to display the Superman t-shirt he had on underneath. Rob wasn’t exactly a friend of hers, just a friend of a friend really, but he’d needed a ride out here tonight and she had the space in her car for a passenger. Despite the unfamiliarity, they had gotten along quite well this evening and his exuberance for the joy of the night had been infectious, causing her to have all the more fun as they went from house to house.
Then, as they had been approaching the car at the end of the night, they had seen it. A book was sitting propped open on the windshield, resting gently on the windshield wipers. Despite the breeze that blew Sofie’s hair around her face, its pages stayed completely unmoving, displaying the chosen pages with steadfastness. Sofie’s first thought was that as far as pranks went, leaving a book on her car was pretty mild. But then they got close enough to see that on the left page were directions and on the right page this poem:

Revelers, come to me this night
Into my realm hidden from sight!
Plumb the depths of hidden desire
‘Wakened this night by delicious fire.
Your own true self you may well meet
But what will it be: trick or treat?

A chill ran down Sofie’s spine as she read the last lines and she felt both hot and cold at the same time. Rob read the poem and then reached out a hand to pick up the book. He rifled through it quickly and Sofie could see that the book was leather bound, old but clearly well cared for. 
“Except for these two pages, it’s blank,” Rob announced. “The directions are clear, though. We went by there earlier on the way here. There’s nothing out there but empty fields.” He grinned at Sofie. “Let’s go have a look.” 
Sofie immediately protested. “Why would we drive to the middle of nowhere this late at night simply because somebody left a book on our car? It probably wasn’t even left for us. Whoever that book belongs to must’ve set it down and forgot it,” she said.
“All the more reason for us to go out there,” Rob replied. “We can find whoever it belongs to and return it.” He smiled at her, slightly mocking. “You scared?”
“Of course not!” she lied indignantly. 
“Then let’s go!” Rob interjected before she could form further protest, taking the keys from her hand to unlock the car.
It was because of this that Sofie found herself on a road in the middle of the country at night looking around at absolutely nothing. After driving quite a ways down the dark road they had reached the spot indicated by the directions, Rob navigating the way almost as though the path called to him. Once they’d stopped the car, they’d gotten out to have a look around, trying to spot someone or something in the darkness. Sofie was still trying to dispel the tingly feeling she had in her stomach, a feeling that seemed to indicate that something important was about to happen.
After having a good look around from the edge of the road, she turned to Rob, who was staring off into the woods on the opposite side of the road not as though he was looking, but as though he was waiting for something. “See, there’s nothing here,” she started to say when from behind them there was a sudden burst of light.
Rob turned around leisurely but Sofie jerked around quickly to face the onslaught of illumination and when she saw it for a moment she could do nothing but stare. There, where she was quite sure had been nothing before, was a house. It was large and gorgeous with a spacious porch, which was covered in Halloween decorations – orange and purple lights hanging from eaves of the roof and wrapped the support posts, and jack-o-lanterns positioned on the porch steps and railings, grinning at them with a variety of carved faces. Cobwebs stretched from end to end, complete with what Sofie hoped were fake spiders, but what caught her eye was the path leading up to the house from the road. 
It was wide enough for the two of them to walk up side by side and lined with white stones while miniature pumpkins were placed intermittently along the way, hollowed out with tea light candles inside and arrows carved into the side of each of them. The arrows were all pointing up the path towards the house.
Sofie swallowed hard, feeling the hairs on her arms rise with the eeriness of the moment and turned to go back to the car, but as she did she saw Rob’s face: he was grinning with delight. “This is so cool!” he exclaimed with childish glee. “Come on!” He started up the path, one hand grabbing her arm to pull her along and the other holding the mysterious book that had led them here which he had brought out of the car when they got out to look around.
“I don’t know…” Sofie said slowly as she dragged her feet to try to hold him back a bit. “It’s kind of late to be going to strange houses.” 
“Are you kidding?” he asked. “A place like this, all decked out for Halloween? There’s no way they don’t want visitors. We’re trick-or-treaters!” A quick nod of his head seemed to indicate their costumes. “And look,” he tilted his head toward the house, “the porch light is still on and everyone knows that on Halloween that’s a sign you want visitors. The worst that happens is they’re grumpy when they answer the door.”
They were already halfway up the path by now, despite Sofie’s dragging feet, and she glanced back toward the car. It wasn’t too far away, she decided, so if something went horribly wrong, they could leave quickly. She stopped dragging her feet and they reached the porch where they ascended the stairs, flanked by grinning jack-o-lanterns, and walked up the door.
As soon as they reached the door, Rob reached up and knocked a quick rat-a-tat-tat rhythm on the wooden structure and Sofie smiled nervously at the grinning Rob who was rocking excitedly back and forth on his heels as they heard footsteps approaching from within the house. The handle turned and the door slowly opened to reveal…the Faery Queen! She was tall with delicate features, pale skin, dark hair, and true elven ears. She was gowned magnificently in a dress that was black as midnight yet still seemed to shimmer in the light. Even Sofie, with all her skepticism, could not doubt that she was exactly what she appeared.
The Queen observed them for a moment, her glance sliding over Rob and Sofie thought there was a flicker of some reaction there, maybe disapproval or something similar, but before she could think too much about it the glance came to rest on her and all thought left her mind. Sofie felt as though that glance did more than just see her exterior, it went through her and she was thoroughly examined inside and out. Then the Queen raised her eyebrows at Sofie as though to say “Well?” and now Sofie came to life, smiling hesitantly  at the Queen as she said in a faint voice, “Trick or treat?”
The Queen smiled now, a smile full of mystery that made mischief and pleasure light up her eyes. “Yes,” she said, “it will be one of those, at least. Come inside, darlings.” 
As they stepped inside, Sofie said in a sudden burst of boldness and inspiration, “We brought your book back,” and gestured to the book still held in Rob’s hand., The Queen  took it with another of her strange glances towards him, followed by a smile of pleasure as she looked at the book. 
“Hello again, old friend. And who hast thou brought me this time?” She caressed the ancient leather cover with a gentle hand as she addressed it before carefully setting the book on a small table in the hall they were standing in.
The Queen indicated an open door to the left of them said, “Come into my parlor” and Sofie’s mind involuntarily finished the sentence in her head, said the spider to the fly. From the quick glance the Queen sent her way, she wondered if she’d inadvertently said it out loud, but Rob didn’t react at all as he happily bounded through the door the Queen had directed them to. 
The Queen entered the room last, closing the door behind her and that small action caused Sofie’s feeling of anticipation to heighten, making her stomach simultaneously clench and feel as though it was trying to drop out through her feet. She had a sudden desire to bolt, to wrench the door open and flee the house as fast as she could. Rob clearly didn’t share that feeling since he was standing in the middle of the room looking perfectly calm, but something must have given Sofie away because the Queen paused just inside the threshold of the room.
She considered both of them before giving Sofie another one of those looks that felt as though it had seen through her. “We’ll start with thee, I think.” She turned to Rob. “To the corner with thee, naughty boy, hands by thy sides, eyes straight ahead.” To Sofie’s great surprise, Rob went without protest, sauntering across the room into the corner the Queen pointed to, and Sofie began to wonder what was wrong with him, if he was under some sort of spell, since he’d dragged her here so quickly once they’d found the book and seemed unsurprised and enthusiastic about everything. Maybe the book had enchanted him.
Her eyes left off looking at Rob as the Queen began to walk across the room to a low, comfortable looking sofa where she gracefully seated herself. She turned so that she was looking at the Queen, feeling torn between her anticipation, her fear, and her desire. Desire? She thought, confused for a moment. Yes, Sofie realized. Whatever was happening here, some hidden part of her desired it. Just as she came to that conclusion, the Queen smiled at her from her seat on the sofa and lifted a slender hand, crooking a finger to her, beckoning her to whatever this strange night held in store for her. 
“Come to me, kitten.” The Queen commanded and somehow, while Sofie was still debating the wisdom of going over there, her feet began to obey, taking her slowly across the floor toward the sofa, stopping in front of the seated Queen who smiled at her again and this time the smile was warm and welcoming instead of mischievous. The Queen’s hands reached up and softly brushed the whiskers on Sofie’s cheek then touched the cat ears perched atop her head. The touch was the same as one she’d used on the mysterious book, both a greeting and a caress, as though between old friends.
Then her gentle hands took Sofie’s arm and guided her around to her side, then pulled her down so she was resting over the Faery Queen’s lap with the top half of her body comfortably situated on the sofa while her legs dangled behind her,  toes just brushing the floor. She wasn’t sure in that moment if she too had been bespelled, given how easily all this came to her. She heard the Queen’s laugh above her, like tinkling bells, as she lifted Sofie’s pinned on cat tail and set it resting on Sofie’s back out of the way before rubbing her hand firmly over Sofie’s bottom.
An instant before it happened, Sofie realized what this position meant and what was coming and if she’d had the time, she might have struggled, but even as it occurred to her to do so, the Queen’s hand was already making its ascent and fast descent, landing sharply on her covered bottom. The shock of contact and the mild sting that followed was enough to keep Sofie still as the hand lingered for a moment before repeating the gesture. Over and over the hand rose and fell at a leisurely pace and while it stung, it wasn’t really painful and after a very short amount of time had passed, Sofie found that she didn’t want to struggle. Somehow this was what she’d wanted and the Queen had known to give it to her.
The smacks continued to come for a time until Sofie’s entire bottom was warm and stinging. At that point, instead of smacking down again, the Queen’s hand rubbed soothingly over her bottom, easing some of the sting and turning it into the start of a warm glow. Before Sofie could get too lost in the moment though, the rubbing turned firm, less soothing, bringing Sofie back to herself enough to understand that the Queen’s hands were encouraging her to rise off the Queen’s lap to a standing position once more.
Sofie felt like she was going into a dreamlike trance as the Queen reached out and carefully unbuttoned her pants, lowering them to the floor before guiding her back over the comfortable lap. The smacks began again, feeling more intense, landing on her panties and the occasional patches of skin where the panties didn’t quite cover but still the whole procedure felt right to Sofie. Not just right but safe and comforting, almost like finding a piece of herself and coming home at the same time.
Eventually the command came to “Lift up, kitten” and Sofie did as she was told, the feeling suffusing her and keeping her content even though her bottom was now bare and she was learning how much more intense those smacks felt on bare skin. It stung but the stinging felt glorious, like the rhythm of the smacks was done in time to a song in her heart that she hadn’t ever noticed before despite it being so familiar she was sure it had always been present. Her bare bottom was red and glowing by the time the Queen slowed and then gradually stopped her relentless spanking changing again to the caresses of before, welcoming and familiar with warm hands gliding gently over an even warmer bottom.
“Well, kitten, was that treat or trick?” asked the Queen as Sofie slowly started to regain her sense of surrounding and remembered where she was, half naked over the Faery Queen’s lap. She began blushing as she stammered out, “T-treat, my lady,” not knowing where the honorific came from but knowing it was right. 
“Well then,” said the Queen, “I suppose that means it’s time for trick.” Her gentle hands helped Sofie carefully off her lap and slid Sofie’s panties and pants back up, her eyes twinkling at the small hiss that slipped from Sofie’s mouth as the clothing made contact with her sore bottom. She toyed for a moment with the pinned on tail, a private smile touching her lips for a moment. Then she looked to the corner across the room. “Robin!” She said sharply, “Thou will attend to me, thou naughty boy!”
Rob turned out of the corner with an insouciant look on his face and sauntered halfway across the room, stopping in the middle of it to bow to the Queen. “My lady, I am as ever, your servant.” The Queen stared at him for a very long moment and the longer it went on, the less sure of himself Rob seemed to be, his insolent attitude slipping a little. “Perhaps I misjudged my lady’s pleasure?” he asked hesitantly when the silence had stretched on long enough to grow uncomfortable. 
“Thou hast judged our pleasure perfectly,” the Queen replied and Sofie understood the “our” to be inclusive of herself and not just a Royal use of the word. “However, thou were instructed by me most carefully about this night and thy conduct, and I am very certain that my command to leave all mortals alone till dawn was past was understood by thee when I gave it.”
“My lady, I – “ Rob began before he was cut off. 
“We will not hear thy excuses. A trick has been played and a trick is still owed or wouldst thou challenge me in my own realm?” Power seemed to surge around the Queen as she asked this and Rob looked visibly nervous. It dawned on Sofie what the Queen’s words meant and like a fog had left her brain, she realized that she had never seen Rob before this night. And the longer she looked at him, the less human he looked. His double costume tonight hadn’t been Clark Kent/Superman, but Human/Fairy! 
He hadn’t been the one who’d been enchanted by fairy magic, it had been Sofie who’d been under a spell the whole time. He’d put a spell on her, making her think she knew him. Now that her head was clear, she knew him for the trickster he was, but she also knew that none of the fun at the trick-or-treating had been faked and their current surroundings were certainly real enough.
In the moment Sofie came to this realization, Rob seemed to have made up his mind and straightened his back as he addressed the Queen. “No, my lady, I would not challenge you.”
“Then prepare thyself,” the Queen commanded, “and make haste to place thyself over the back of that chair.” And as she spoke, a sturdy wooden chair appeared in the empty space in front of Rob.
He did as she commanded and was soon bent, bare bottomed over the back of the chair, hands gripping lightly at the edges of the solid wooden seat, legs spread as wide as the pants around his ankles would permit. Sofie got the feeling he was very familiar with this position because he got into it readily and without any hesitation in movement. Once he was there, the Queen seemed to feel that further words were unnecessary.
The tawse that materialized in the Queen’s hand had two tails and was made of red leather with enough weight to thud against the skin but still flexible enough to generate plenty of sting. There were no gentle smacks for Rob, no gradual build up. The Queen brought the tawse down hard onto his bottom barely giving him time to let out a gasp of mingled surprise, pain, and a tinge of pleasure before she was raising her arm again to deliver the next blow. The tawse rose and fell so many times Sofie lost count and while Rob might have enjoyed it at the beginning, he was soon gripping the seat of the chair so hard his knuckles were white while little gasps and whimpers were slipping out of his mouth., But  he held his position and eventually, when Rob’s bottom was red and somewhat welted, the Queen stopped.
The break didn’t last for long, though. The tawse disappeared and in its place a cane appeared. “We are far from done, naughty boy,” the Queen said. “Do not rise until I give thee leave or thou shalt regret it most terribly.”
Rob swallowed hard before answering with none of his earlier insolence and perhaps a touch of fear. “Yes, my Queen.” Then the first strike hit the center of his scarlet bottom, driving a hiss of pain from between his teeth. A raised red line of pain and fire appeared on his skin. The Queen seemed to be moving a leisurely pace now, especially when compared to her rapid fire application of the tawse. She was content to wait between strokes, to let the burn reach a crescendo of pain before applying the next line.
Rob was a whimpering with every blow by the time the Queen stopped and the cane disappeared to the same place the tawse had gone. His bottom was scarlet and welted and the Queen looked it over with an appraising eye. “Yes, I believe thou judged my pleasure most accurately, Robin” she said with satisfaction. “And now that my pleasure has been seen to, I do believe my dear kitten owes thee a trick in return for the one thou played on her this night.” Rob’s head shot up to look at the Queen disbelievingly but he did not rise from the chair, still having not received permission from the Queen to do so.
Sofie looked at the Queen, first in confusion, then in understanding as a small, rounded, wooden paddle appeared to hover in the air in front of her. She grinned at the Queen, having thought herself forgotten as she watched the scene between Rob and the Queen go on in front of her like a stage play. The Queen nodded at her encouragingly and Sofie grasped the paddle, hefting it in her hand, feeling the weight of it. It was light, so it would not damage Rob’s bottom, not any more than the welts already there would anyway. But she could tell that it would sting fantastically.
This felt right too, she realized, as she stepped over to stand by Rob. This felt just as right as being over the Queen’s lap had felt. It was comforting, desired, and exhilarating. And despite her gratitude for Rob’s actions in leading her here tonight, for she had no doubt now that he had led her here just as much as the directions in the book had, she did enjoy every single smack of the paddle she landed against his skin in retribution for the prank he had played on her memory, making her think she knew him. It was delicious to watch him squirm and wriggle and to hear his gasps and whimpers. There was joy in this and she found pleasure in every moment. And Rob, she now understood, enjoyed it too, for all the pain he seemed to be in now, he had wanted this pain and desired it in the same way she had before. It was why he’d deliberately disobeyed the Queen and brought her here, after all.
Sofie was grinning when she judged that she’d applied the paddle enough times and as soon as she decided to stop and stepped back from Rob, the paddle disappeared from her hand, leaving her holding empty air.
“’Your own true self you may well meet,’” the Queen quoted softly to her, saying one of the lines of the poem Sofie had read all that long time ago. Sofie smiled at her. 
“And it was definitely a treat, my lady.”
The room began to fade, swirling around Sofie in a mixture of color and light and a heartbeat later, she found herself back in the pitch dark of the country road she’d started on, standing by her car. She looked around and found herself alone with nothing to see in any direction. For one brief moment she thought it might have been a dream, but the soreness in her bottom as she tried to slide into the driver’s seat of her car convinced her otherwise. Well then, she thought as she started the engine, I think that’s a treat I’ll have to have again, even if it probably won’t be with a Faery Queen.
The Queen smiled, one of approval and gladness, as she read the last words of the story, and then she closed the cover the ancient, leather bound book, giving it a gentle caress. “Thank you, old friend,” she said as she slipped it carefully onto the table where it rested. Then she left the room and turned off the light, the darkness in the room allowing the glow of the full moon, no longer hidden by clouds to illuminate the space she left behind.

The End


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

What I Did on Vacation: Part 2


You knew that the spanking was coming, didn’t you?…

The VBB, his WW, and I decided that it would be fun to make a little spanking movie while on vacation.
I’m currently working on the editing, and will be soon releasing the film:

Cruisin’ for a Bruisin’

The VBB and WW (Isabela and Mark) play a married couple who have come to me because his behavior has gotten out of control. (Sound familiar?) 
Isabela is at her wits’ end with Mark, and is asking for instruction in more intensive applied discipline, as her methods just don’t seem to be working.
I suggest a week-long observation/training program – with a twist.

Mark is about to go on the most interesting trip of his life…

(A real Domestic Discipline couple, real spankings, and some great scenery – including semi-public spankings and beautiful ocean views.)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

What I Did on Vacation: Part 1


This past week, my favorite bottom and I spent a lovely vacation with The Very Bad Boy and his Wonderful Wife – the company was awesome and the R&R welcome.
The four of us took a cruise from Texas though to the Caribbean, by way of Mexico. This was a vacation first for me, and I was looking forward to the whole on-a-big-ship-in-the-middle-of-the-sea experience.
I wasn’t disappointed.
My first concern was that I’d be a bit inconvenienced due to my somewhat restrictive diet. Not so. The cruise staff were extremely accommodating, leading me to eat much more over the course of five days than any thinking person should.
There was also not a bit of seasickness, although I admit a tinge of panic on the final night, when the gulf was particularly choppy.
We had an amazing wrap-around balcony on the back of the ship that afforded us a beautiful view of the open water, and were up high enough that the horizon looked forever away.
I took about ten dozen photos of the sunrises, but the couple included below are my favorites. I’ve also included a few more snapshots for your viewing pleasure (since we all know how much fun it can be to look at someone else’s vacation pictures. My apologies in advance.)..

A hawk which appeared when we were in the exact center of the Gulf of Mexico. I’m thinking this is a prairie falcon, but the first to properly identify him wins my gratitude.

Every evening, the staff left a different towel animal in the room.  I found this particularly endearing, as I would never have the patience to learn this craft.
Yep. 
My feet. Somewhere in Mexico.
This sunrise was quite possibly the prettiest I’ve ever seen, especially once the sun broke through the clouds.
Here’s my boy, working ever-so-hard to make it to the end of that floaty thing. (After many attempts, he finally did. Sort of.)

Extremely blurry photo of the Cuban cigar which I purchased and thoroughly enjoyed while watching the sun set. 
Next: What I Did on Vacation: Part Two
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.